Epigraphia Indica Vol 05

Author(s): E Hultzsch
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032559/1

Page #1
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Volume V (1898-99) OOO pratnakIrtimapAvaNa PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001 1984

Page #2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Volume V ogo pratnakAtimapAva PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001 1984

Page #3
Reprinted 1984 - ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA Price: Rs. 85.00 Printed at Pearl Offset Press Private Limited 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area, New Delhi-110015

Page #4
PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA AND RECORD OF THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA. EDITED BY E. HULTZSCH, Ph.D., GOVERNMENT EPIGRAPHIST; YELLOW OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANRAS: CORR, XRMB. O THE BATAVIA BOCIETY OF ARTS AND SCIENCE, AND OF THE ROYAL SOCIXTY OY BCIEKOES AT GOTTINGEN. Vol. V.-1898-99. CALCUTTA: OFFICE OF THE SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA. BOMBAY: EDUCATION SOCIETY'S PRE89. LIIPZIG: OTTO HARRASSOWITZ. LONDON: LUZAC & Co. PARIS: E. LEROUX. NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co. BERLIN: A. ASHER & Co. CHICAGO: 8. D. PEET. VIENNA: A. HOLDER & Co.

Page #5

Page #6
CONTENTS. TAGE . . 102 . . 188 . . 1 . . 9 151 213 . . The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically. Rev. J. E. ABBOTT, B.A.: No. 12. Ahmadabad inscription of Visaladeva ; [Vikrama-]Sarvat 1308 . . R. G. BHANDARKAR, M.A., Ph.D., C.I.E.: No. 20. Dosli plates of Krishna III.; Saka-Samvat 862. . . . . . The late PROFESSOR G. BUILER, Ph.D., LL.D., C.L.E. - No. 1 The Anoka edicts of Padaria and Nigliva. 4 Nigliva .... . . . 5. Two grants of Dadda IV. Prafantaraga; (Chadi-]Samvat 392 J. F. FLERT, Ph.D., C.L.E. (Indian Civil Service, retired) : No. 2. Yekkeri rock inscription of the time of Pulikesin II. . , 3. J.iscriptions at Managdli . . . . . . . 18. Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Marasimha II. . . . . . , 25. Inscriptions at Ablar . . . . . . . . . E. HULTZSCH, Ph.D. : No. 4. Foar pillar inscriptions of Eastern Chalukya chiefs'at Srikurmam . 6. Eight Vattelatta inscriptions of CbSla kings 8. Rayakota plates of Skandagishya . . . . . . .. 13. Four insoriptions of Kuloitunga-Chsla . . . . .. 17. Cb@brla inscription of Jaya ; after Saka-Sarhvat 1135 PROFESSOR F. KIELHORN, Ph.D, LL.D., C.I.E.: Xos. 7 and 21. Dates of Chola kings (continued) No. 14. Dibbida plates of Arjuna of the Matsya family; Suka-Samyat 1191 . .. 15. Three copper-plate inscriptions of Govindachandra of Kananj , 16. Six Eastern Chalukya copper-plate inscriptions . . . 19. Ansam plates of Vallabhadeva; Saka-Samyat 1107 .. . 22. Vakkaleri plates of Kirtivarman II. ; Saka-Samvat 679 . . 34. Daulatpara plate of Bhojadova I. of MahSdaya; (Harsha-]Samvat 100 26. A note on the alphabet of the Donepundi grant. . . H. KRISHNA SASTRI, B.A.: No. 10. Pithapuram plates of Vira-Choda, dated in his twenty-third year . . 23. Miodigal inscription of Rajadhiraja; Saka-Samvat 970 . . . C. V. RAYAMUBTI, B.A. - No. 9. Konkuduru plates of Allaya-Dodda; Saka-Sarovat 1352 ... . MAUNG TUR NYBIN: No. 11. Maunggun gold plates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49 103 142 . 48 and 197 16. Sir E.. Pper plate inscriptions of calamily: Suka-Samyat 11 . 106 . . 112 . 118 . . 181 . . 200 ... 208 . . 266 . . . . 70 . .. 53 . . 01 INDEX . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287 APPENDIX-A List of the Inscriptions of Northern India from about A.D. 400 By PROFESSOR F. KIBLHORK, Pb.D., LL.D., C.I.E. INDEX TO THE APPENDIXBy the same . . . . . . . 97-121

Page #7
LIST OF PLATES 1. Asoka edicts in Nepal . . :. 2. Yokkari rock inscription of the time of Pulikadin II. 3. Sankheda plates of Dadda IV.-N06. I and II. . 4. Vatteluttu inscriptions of Chila kings.-A. and B.. O , C. and D.. - E. to H. . . 7. Rarakota plates of Skandafishys . 8. Maunggun gold plates 9. Grantha imoriptions of Kulottunga-Chola . : 10. libbids plates of Arjuna of the Mataya family.- Plate i. to face page 4 . . 8 between pages 40 & 41 to face page 42 . 44 . 12. Edora plates of Vijayaditya II. . . . . . 18. Masalipatam () plates of Vijayaditya III. . 14. Bezvada plates of Bhims I. . 16. Masulipatam plates of Amma I. . . . 16. Masulipatam (P) plates of Chalukya-Bhima II. 17. Masulipatam plates of Amma II.. .. 18. Chabrola pillar inscription of Jaya; after Saka-8amvat 1186 19. Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Marasimha II. . . 20. Amam plates of Vallabhadeva.- Plate i. . . 21. - . >> lates of Krishna III. ; Saka-Samvat 869 23. Vakkalori plates of Kirtivarman IL-Plato in . . ................ * between peges 60 & 51 to face page 101 104 * between pages 110 & 111 to face page 112 * between pages 120 & 121 124 & 126 >> 128 & 199 to face page 182 136 > 140 between pages 146 & 147 to face page 178 between pages 182 & 189 184 & 185 # 194 & 195 . . . 902 & 208 > 204 & 206 to face page 207 252 . between pages 264 & 268 . . . 268 & 267 ................ 26. Mindigal inscription of Rajadhirkja; Saka-Samvat 970 26. Ablur inscription of about A.D. 1200 . . . 37. Donepandi grant of NAmaya-Nayaka - Plate . . 23

Page #8
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. A.-VOLUME III. Page 226.-When publishing the Alampundi plate of Virupaksha, I had to suspect its gennineness, owing partly to the numerous mistakes which'it contains, and mainly owing to the absence of any reference to this son of Harihara II. in the published records of the first Vijayanagara dynasty. The historical information conveyed by the plate is however, confirmed now from an unexpected source. In his Report on a Search for Sanskrit and Tamil Manuscripts (p. 90), Mr. Seshagiri Sastri, Professor of Sanskrit at the Madras Presidency College, has published extracts from & Sansksit drama entitled Narayanivilasa. This drama was composed by a royal anthor named Virupaksha, who was the son's son (here the published reading putro, son,' has to be corrected into pautro, 'son's son ') of king Bukka, the daughter's son of king Rama, and the son of king Harihara. Of Virupaksha it is further said that he was the lord of the Karnata, Tundira, Chola and Pandya countries, that he planted a pillar of victory in the island of Simhals (Ceylon), and that he was devoted to the performance of the sixteen great gifts. In describing the genealogy of Virupaksha and his conquests, the Alampandi grant and the drama Nurayanioilasa are practically at one with each other. The performance of the sixteen great gifta,' which is mentioned in the latter in connection with Virupaksha, is attributed in the former to his father. There is no doubt whatever 88 to the identity of the author of the Sanskrit drama in question with prince Virupaksha of the Alampundi grant. The former is more explicit in describing his relationship to king Rans, inasmuch as he is there called the daughter's son' of king Rama, while the latter simply says that his mother Malladevi belonged to the family of Ramadava.' It may therefore be concluded that Ramadeva, whom I proposed to identify with the Yadava king Ramachandra (above, Vol. III. p. 225), had a daughter named Malladevi, who married Harihara II. of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, and that prince Virupaksha, who was born of this marriage, made extensive conquests in Southern India.-V. Venkayya. Page 362, article Ariya-Pillai,' for m., read queen. 372, line 14, for Jina-kalpa, road Jina-kalpa. > > 13 from the bottom, read 'Kadamba, 8. a. Kadamba.' B.-VOLUME IV. Page 195, 1. 10 ff.- Mr. Ramayya has kindly informed me through Dr. Hultzsch), that the correct spelling of the modern name of the village is Denduluru, not Dendaloru, as given in Mr. Sowell's Lists of Antiquities.-As regards the identification of other localities montioned in the Chikkulla plates, Mr. Sewell has been the first to write to me that Ravireva (in line 20) might be the village of Raveralah (Ravirola) on the north bank of the river Krishoi, just at the top of its great bend, long. 80deg 10' E., lat. 16deg 50 N. The same identification was afterwards suggested by Dr. Fleet and by Mr. Ramayya. Mr. Ramayya further writes that about six miles to the east of R&virela there is the village of Navabapeta, with a temple of Somunathasv&min which may bo the Somagiri varanatha temple in line 23 of the inscription. The country in which the villages were situated is called NatCripati

Page #9
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vot. V. (n line 19). This Mr. Ramayya believes to be the more modern Natavada," which is mentioned in an inscription of Saka 1123 at Bezvada, in which the donor is described as Natarddi Rudradevarajuli, 06. Rudraddvar&ja of Natavada. The capital of this chief was Madapalla or Madapalli, and there is a village of this name, reported to contain the ruins of an old fort, close to the west of Madhira, a station of H. H. the Nizam's State Railway, and not far from Kondapalli."- F. Kielhorn. Page 206, line 8 of the text. I have altered the original reading - Pandy-Otpala-mahipatayo to-Pandy-Otkala-mahipatayo, which on page 207 I have translated by "the Pandya and Utkala kings;" but I was wrong. The original reading Pindy-Otpala is correct, and the translation should have been "the Pandya and king Utpala." Utpala is Another name of the Paramara king Munja, who is mentioned under that name also in line 42 of the Kauthem plates of Vikramaditya V. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 23, where he is described as kavitrisha, i.e., kavindrah), and in the Miraj plates of Jayasimha II. and the Year inscription of Vikramaditya VI. (ibid. Vol. VIII. p. 15, where the text has Utkala with the various reading Utpala). -F. Kielhom. ,842, text line 43, for-bhara-bhar, read-bhara-bhar.. 350, last line, for son, road grandson. 361, line 3, for Abhata, read Abhata. ,,368, articla Digambara,' for 286, read 28n. 377, line 9, after Kulottunga-Rajendra-Chodaraja, add do. , 384, 13, for Oda-nada, read Oda-nadu. 386, 7, for Pratipa, read Pratipa. 0.-VOLUME V. Page 1 and passim.- For Paderia, read Padaria ; see J. R. A. 8. 1898, pp. 526 and 580. 15, line 3 from the bottom, for full-moon read new-moon. 20, line 12 from the bottom, for Vikramaditya (V.), read Vikramaditya (IV.). 22, line 17, for Saradadevi, read Saradadevi. 28, line 16, after the eleventh tithi,' insert of the bright fortnight.' 37, line 15 from the bottom, for Sankhida, read Sankheda. 47, text of H., line 7, for ervippar, read erivippara, 56, footnote 12, for p. 311, read p. 319. 64, text line 141, read it . , 68, line 6, for Adavani-, read Adavani. . 91, text line 232, read dwu. 120, footnote 6, line 2, for goddess at fortune,' road goddess of fortune.' 168, note 4.-As regards the Nandi vara day or tithi, Mr. Rice has drawn my attention to a note by him, overlooked by me, in his Inscr. at Srau.-Bel. Introd. p. 20 (noto 3). From the information given by him there, it appears that, in a Jain rocord, any such expression as the first Nandisvara day, or the first day of the Nandisvara," would denote the day of the eighth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month AshAdha, Karttika, or PhAlguna, as the case may be, but that any such expression as "the chief Nanditvars day, or the chief day of the Nandisvara, "might, perhaps, rather denote the day of the full-moon tithi if the Nandisvara-puja ended with azy very special observances on that day.-J. F. T. 199, ino 2 from the bottom, for inscriptions, road inscription . 189, line 11, for Bishiappa, read Rishiyappa. 989, lines 26, 27.-It may be noted that the words in the original, which have been rendered by "a very Dilipa in generosity, a very Champ&pati (Karpa) in truthfulness," aro anddryya-Difipario satya-Oharkpapati.

Page #10
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. vii Page 233, the last lino but one, for one thousand trees, road four thousand trees. 238, line 20, for 'in kalavan, line 19,' read 'in dharmmavan, line 93, as contrasted with dharmaman, line 90. 246, text lines 22, 23, for adiy=& gaihika, read adiy-Agasihika. 247, text line 32-33.-It was not noticed that kurushvatha is not a correct form or combination. If the akshara after kurushva is an imperfectly formed tlu, is it seemed to be, we can only conclude that the composer was using kuruskea atha, and, misled by the metre, carelessly combined them into kurushvatha instead of kurushu-utha. But it now seems more likely that the composer wrote krushra vai ; that the writer wrote kurushwa ve, omitting the subscript stroke which would turn ve into vai; and that the engraver'did not complete the v, and did not cut clearly the superscript , of which some indications can be detected. text line 37, for mum-kottait=av[uo]d=ayudu, read mum-kottad=&vad-avudu. - Also, * for Bana-Dinisala, read Ban-[&]di-nikhila. I am indebted to the courtesy of Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for this, and for several other suggestions, some of which I find it most convenient to acknowledge by connecting with them his initials in brackets.-J. F. F. , 248, text line 42, for megi-gaydanos, read meyi-g[elydands; and in note 5 substitute Rend mey-yeydund, which seems to mean, somehow or other, "did bo shrink?" . ,, in the latter part of note 4, substitute In what follows, read gay-gondans, for kay gondane, koy-gondane, key-kondane. Are is aro (4), 'hesitation, doubt.' ,, 249, text line 52, for dole (li)t-asi, read dor-lat-asi.-(H. K. S.) > > text line 62.-It might perhaps be better to take akhyana as a mistake for ikhyata, and, further on, to analyse the text into dhatri par-dhriChri)teyeag8.-(H. K. S.) 250, note 14, for ji-nn, read jirnn. 252, text line 94, the correction of vakyamgalum into vakyamgalam is not necessary. (H. K. S.) text line 99, for tavanidhiy-amt=am, read tavanidhiyarn tam.-(H. K. S.) .. text line 100, for idir-erdda, read idir-crddu" 1.- (H. K. S.) ., 255, line 1, "the congregation (of Sairas on the earth) has bein afflicted among the Jains and Buddhists." There is a difficulty here in connection with the word utkata, qualifying samaya, which latter word may mcan either congregation' or time.' Mr. H. Krishna Sastri considers that, instead of connecting utkata with its meanings of uneven, difficult; intoxication, pride; affliction, it is better to take it in its meaning of mad, furious.' In this case, the translation would be there became a mad or furious congregation or time among the Jains and Buddhists;" or freely, "an opportunity arose for the Jains and Buddhists to become furious (and aggressite)." 256, line 1, in accordance with the corracted reading in line 37 of the text, notified above, for the devout Ganus Bana and Dinisala, and so many others, road Bina and all the other numerous devout Ganus. line 16 ff., "While the disciples were saying," oic. Mr. H. Krislina Sastri has sent au interpretation of the first part of this verse, which has given the clue to a better rendering of it. Regarding arc-gays-gordane and moyi-gaydane, see the corrections, notified above, for text line 42, and notes 4 and 5, on page 248. In gondane, nodidane, geydane, and pardane, tho e, e, is the particle of questioning, not of omphasis It is better to take kurpu in its meaning of sharpresa,' than in its moaning of valour.' The proper nominative for enutar is, of course, Rama.

Page #11
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL V. And we must find the verb for bhaktar in balge, which, therefore, is not the dative of bal, & sword,' but is from bal, as the later and now customary) form of bal, to live, to live prosperously, happily,' with go, an optional affix for the third person of the imperative. The translation, then, will be :-Did he hesitate P; did he draw the sword simply to gaze at it?; fearing the sharpness of it, did he shrink P; did he look for calamity (5.8. did he anticipate evil in the shape of failure to win his wager) ? ; (No!; but), in the very act of saying "May (all) believers prosper!" Rama, that man of ability, etc. Page 256, note 4, the following may be added :- In line 24 of the Terdal record of A.D. 1123 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 17), mention is made of kadangwa Mari, "the raging Mari." And in line 48 of a Balagami inscription of some date after A.D. 1054 (P. S. 0-0. Insors. No. 158, and see Mysore Insors. p. 124), in a long and curious description of the five hundred Svamins of Ayyavole, we have the phrase hoha Mariya i) challav-aduvarun baha Mariyan-idir-ggoluparun," who make the departing Mari flee confusedly in all directions, and who confront the coming M&ri." 257, line 10, in accordanne with the corrected reading in line 52 of the text, notified above, for the friend of those who swing the sword in seizing the wives of inimical kings, read whose friend (assistant) in seizing the wives of inimical kings is the sword of his arm which is (as lithe) as a creeper. the last paragraph. If the alteration suggested for line 62 of the text, and noted above, is adopted,- (in favour of which it may be said that dhatripa, with the long, would be a more correct word for king' than dhatripa, with the short ),- the translation would be :-"When (many) kings, who were possessed of glory and renowned fame and valour, and whose prowess has been recited in stories, had passed away in the linenge of the Chalukya kings which causod itself to be called the chief ornament of the Lunar Race, and when the earth had (for a time) been seized by others, then Tailaps (II.), who may be called," etc. And, in that case, note 5, on page 257, should be cancelled. On the other hand, the actual reading is &khyana, not akhyata ; and a Tailapa-(who, however, may be Taila III.)- was occasionally quoted as an instance; see the example given under sutma 117 of Kesireja's Sabdamanidarpana, p. 142," the sword of the arm of Tailapa caused itself to be called the Rudra who is the fire that is to destroy the world." 258, lines 14 to 16.-Mr. H. Krishna Sastri considers that, for "(to restrain him from altogether too excessive conquests)," we should adopt the explanation" (that is to say, was always holding him tight, clinging tightly to him, was always remaining with him)." , 259, last line, and page 260, line 1, for and, to shew that there is no doubt about this, hel quotes the sayings of Manu of former tin.es, read, in accordance with the remark on line 94 of the text (see above), and the precepts of Manu have said, in former times, that there is no doubt abont this being the case; and cancel note 1 on page 260. .260, line 16 f., for Saying "(As) I am thus (antoriously) a very treasury of austerities directed towards Hara, any small effort is not (becoming to me)," Rama, etc., read Having acquired a very treasury of austerities in Hara (1.e., having practised great austerities in his devotion to Hara) and having (dono so in such a toay that ho) caused it to be said that his zeal was not small, R&ma, etc. .. . line 19.-Mr. H. Krishna Sastri remarks that it would be no credit, from the stand-point of a Hinda, to build a temple with contributions from kings, and that the translation should be:-Not spending (in vain) even so much as a haga which the

Page #12
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. dovotees, standing in front of Siva), gave with reveronce for the building of the temple, and not going to the kings and with humility iniportuning them (for contributions), through the inexhaustible favour, etc. Page 263, text line 6.-Mr. H. Krishna Sastri considers that it is not necessary to correct dana-vidan into dana-vidhan, which latter word assumes an adjective based upon dang with vidhi in the sense of 'act, action.' And dana-vida, with the meaning who has acquired (the habit of giving' or 'who bestows gifts,' can be justified by the analogous words kirti-vida, 'a man who has acquired fame, and suvay o-vida, one who has attained the prime of life' (for these two words, see Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary,) and the Vedic varivo-vid, 'bestowing freedom, repose, treasures' (see Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary). text line 7, for noppadals purutara, read no[r]ppad=ap[p]=urutara; and cancel note 13.-(H. K. S.). - It may be added that, as Kittel's Dictionary does not give any forms from nodu or nol introducing an r, perhaps we ought to consider that the text contains a mistake for nolpada, rather than for narpada. 264, lines 18 to 21, in accordance with the corrected reading in line 7 of the text, notified above, read who is devoted to the water-lilies that are the foot of spiritual precep tors, who is a man possessed of the very greatest resoluteness such as is not seen anywhere else.

Page #13

Page #14
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOLUME V. No. 1.- THE ASOKA EDICTS OF PADERIA AND NIGLIVA. By G. BUHLER, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E. MHE two new Asoks edicts of Paderia and Nigliva are edited here according to inked 1 estampages, furnished by their discoverer, Dr. A. A. Fuhrer, who found the second in March 1895 and the first in December 1896. Both come from the Nepal Terai, where Nigllva is situated 38 miles north-west of the Uska Basar station of the Bengal and North-Western Railway, in the Nepalese tahsil Taulihvd of the sillah Butaul. Paderia lins two miles north of the Nepalese tahsil Bhagvanpur of the same sillah, and according to Dr. Fuhrer's estimate about thirteen miles from Nigliva. Both are incised on mutilated stone pillars, and the Paderia ediot, which was found three feet below the surface of the ground, is in a state of perfect preservation, while that of Nigliva has suffered a great deal on the left side and has lost the first five letters of line 3 as well as the first seven of line 4. The characters of the two edicts agree exactly with those of the north-eastern pillar edicts of Radhia, Mathis and RampQrva. And their language is the Magadhl of the third century B.O., which is found also in the other pillar-ediota, in the Kalsi, Dhauli and Jangada versions of the rock-edicts, in the two Bairat and the Sahaaram edicts, in the cave-inscriptions of Barabar, and in the Sohgaurd copper-plate, and which may be recognised by the invariable substitution of la for ra and of na for pa, by the nominatives singalar in and by the word hida for idha. A peculiarity which re-occurs only in the north-eastern pillar-adiota, is the comparatively frequent shortening of final d in piyadasina, ldjina, atana and kalapita. New words and forms, not found in the other Asoka edicts, are afhabhagiye (Paderia, 1. 8), dgacha (Paderia, 1. 2; Nigliya, 1. 3), ubaliko (Paddria, 1. 4), wapdpita (Paderia, 1. 3; Nigliva, 1. 4), Bhagavar (Paderia, 1. 4), mahiyite (Paderia, 1. 2; Nigliva, 1.3) and vigadabhi (Padarin, 1. 3), to which may be added the names of Kondkamana (Nigliva, 1, 2), Luihminigdma (Paderis, 1. 4) and Sakyamuni (Paderia, 1. 2). The wording of the two insoriptions agrees very closely, and leaves no doubt that they were incised at the same time. It makes also the restoration of the lost portions of the Nigliva edict easy and absolutely certain. See Dr. Fuhrer's Annual Progress Report for 1894-95, paragraph 8. * I take this and all other details about the localities from a memorandum, kindly tarnlabed to me by Dr. Fabror. * Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 245 . * See below, p. 6, notes 1 and .

Page #15
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. The great importance of the Paderia inscription for the topography of ancient India and the sacred history of the Buddhists has been fully recognised by Dr. Fuhrer, who has discussed it in an article in the Pioneer of December 1896. It fixes with absolute certainty the situation of the garden of Lumbini where according to the Buddhist tradition prince Siddhartha was born. No adverse criticism can shake the evidence of the repeated assertion : "Here Buddha Akyamuni was born," and : " Here the worshipful one was born," as well as of the mention of Lunminigama, the first part of which name agrees with Lumbini in accordance with the analogy of Pali ammd for ambd and drammana for alambana. Even the possible, but a priori improbable assumption that the pillar might have been brought to Paderia from some other place, is barred by the fact mentioned by Dr. Fuhrer, that the site is still called Rummindei. and by the evidence of Hiuen Tsiang. The Chinese pilgrim, as Dr. Fuhrer has duly noted, mentions the pillar as standing close to four Stupas, the ruins of which are still extant. He further says that it was broken in the middle through the contrivance of a wicked dragon ; and its upper part actually seems to have been shattered by lightning, which the Buddhists ascribe to the anger of the Nagas, called 'dragons' by the Chinese. If Hinen Teiang omits to mention the inscription, the reason is no doubt, es Dr. Fuhrer thinks, that it was covered at the time of his visit by an accumulation of debris. As stated already, it was found three feet below the ground, and the portion of the pillar which was visible on Dr. Fubrer's arrival, a piece only nin feet high, is covered with pilgrims' records, one of which was incised about A.D. 800. It is evident that the Asoka inscription must have been covered at least at that date. The Paderia edict, of course, fixes also the site of Kapilavastu and of the sanctuaries in its neighbourhood. Pahien says that the Lumbini garden lies 50 li or, adopting Sir A. Cunningham's rookoning, 8f miles east of the capital of the Sakyas, and Dr. Fuhrer has found its extensive ruins eighteen miles north-west of Padoria " between the villages of Amauli and Bikuli (north-east) and Ramghat on the Banganga (south-west)," covering & space seven miles long and from three to four miles broad. The country of the Sakyas, it now appears, has been looked for too far south by Sir A. Cunninghain and his assistants. Sir A. Cunningham's error has been caused by the vague statements of the Chinese pilgrims, who both say that in travelling from Bravasti to K& pilavastu they went south-east. As he had discovered by epigraphical evidence the identity of Srevasti with the modern Set or SabetMahat between Akaona and Balrampur, it was but natural for him to infer that Kapilavastu must lio either in the Basti district or in Gorakhpur. Nevertheless, the town lay much further north, and it may be pointed out that its real position agrees with the hints, given in the Ceylonese canonical books. According to the Ambattha-Sutta the banished sons of Ikshvaku or Okkaka settled yattha Himavantapasse pokharaniya tire maha sakasando; " where there was a great grove of tdka troes (Tectona grandis) on the bank of a lake (situated) on the slopes of the Himdlaya." This description fits the Nepalese Terai better than the absolutely flat districts of Basti and Gorakhpur, which are still some distance from the hills. The fact that the Sakyas were real jungle-Rajputs is not without importance for their history and the explanation of their curious customs. It makes their assertion that their ancestors were forcibly Compare also my remarks in the Anzeiger der phil-hist. Clase der Wiener Akademie, January 7, 1897, and M. Barth in the Journal dos Sapanta, 1897, p. 65 ft. * Siyuki, Vol. II. p. 86. Travals, p. 67 (Legge). Ancient Geography, p. 416. drol, Survey Reporta, Vol. I. p. 869; compare also the second inscription, found by Dr. Hoey. Ind. Auf Vol. XVIII. p. 61 ft. * Digha-Nikdya, ili. 1,16 (Vol. I. p. 92, of Rhys Davids and E. Carpenter's edition). Imperial Gazetteer of India (1st ed.). Vol. I. p. 493: "It (Basti) has a mean height of only 326 feet above the sea level and no natural elevations of any description diversify ita surface." Vol. III. p. 440: "The district of Gorakhpur lies immediately south of the lower Himalayan slopes, but forms itself portion of the grest alluvial plain . .. . . No greator elevation than a few sand bills breaks the monotony of its level surface."

Page #16
No. 1.) THE ASOKA EDICTS OF PADERIA AND NIGLIVA. ejected from the more civilised districts in the south very credible, though the truth of the cause of their banishment, stated in the Buddhist work quoted above, may be doubted. Further, their isolation in the jungles may have led, as the canon alleges, to their custom of endogamy, so repugnant to all Rajputs and to all the higher castes in India. And this custom, - not their pride of race, as they themselves asserted, was no doubt the reason why the other royal families of Northern India did not intermarry with them. This isolation and the Consequent estrangement from the rest of the Hindu population probably accounts also for their disinclination, mentioned in the Ambattha-Sutta, to show hospitality to the Brahmans who came to their settlement from Sravaatt or other parts of India. Their religion, however, was Saivism and of the ordinary type of Hinddism. Hinen Tsiangl was still shown near the eastern gate of Kapilavastu the old temple of tsvara, where the infant Siddharths was taken by his father, becanse " the sakys children who here seek divine protection always obtain what they ask." According to the legend the stone image then raised itself and Balated the prince. Mr. Beal has correctly recognised that the scene is represented on the Amaravati Stapa. The legend is therefore ancient and undoubtedly points to the conclusion that Siva was the kuladevata of the Sakyas. Perhaps Dr. Fuhrer will pay special attention to this temple, which certainly must be one of the oldest Sivite monuments of which we have knowledge and pos808808 great interest for the history of the Brahmapical religions. In addition to the ruins of Kapila vasta Dr. Fuhrer has also succeeded in tracing the site of Napeikia-Nabhika,' the supposed birth-place of the mythical Buddha Krakuchchhanda, and of the Stupa of his Nirvana, which is still eighty feet high, exactiy in the position indicated by Fahien, vis. one yojana or "7 miles" south-west of Kapilavastu. The important sites of Ramagrama and of Kusinara, where Agaka's pillar with an undated record of Sakyamuni's Nirvana existed in Hiuen Tsiang's time, will have to be looked for in the eastern portion of the Nepalese Terai. If the direction given by the Chinese, - east of Lambini,- is correct, Kasingra cannot be identical with Kasia in the Gorakhpur distriot, where Sir A. Cunningham and Mr. Carlleyle believed to have found its ruing. The value of the Nigliva edict for the history of Buddhism has been pointed out in my preliminary notice of the document. As the Stupa of Konakamana was "increased " or enlarged for the second time in Asoka's fifteenth year, it would appear that the monument had been erected before the beginning of the king's reign, or before B.C. 259. Konkkamana or Kop&gamana belongs to the long series of purely mythical predecessors of the historical founder of Buddhism. The mythology of Buddhism must not only have been developed, but the myths must have been fixed locally, before it could ocour to the Faithful to build Stapae in hononr of their heroes. It seems difficult to believe that all these stages of the development could have been accomplished in a short time. As they had been completed in the first half of the third century B.O., it becomes probable that the origin of Buddhism lies very much earlier and that, therefore, it is impossible, as some scholars have done, to fix. the Nirvana in B.C. 350 or in B.O. 325. The remoter date, cir. B.O. 477, is, also on this consideration, the more probable one. I regret that, when writing my first notice, I overlooked that the Stapa, the pillar and its inscription are mentioned by Hiuen Tsiang in the Siyuki, Vol. II. p. 19. If I had noticed this, I might have announced at once that the site of Kapilavastu must be looked for in its neighbourhood. Dr. Fuhrer, who years ago had shown Mr. Carlleyle's identification of Bhulla with Kapilavastu to be erroneous, apparently found the passage and hence gave expression to the expectation of discovering the Sakya capital near Bhagvanpur in his * Siyuki, Vol. II. p. 28. * Regarding this identification see the number of the Anteiger der phil.-hist. Classe der Wiener Akademie, quoted above. * Travels, p. 64 (Legge). * Wiener Zeitschrift fir die Kunde der Morgenlandes, Vol. IX. p. 175 ff.; Leademy, 1895, April 27.

Page #17
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. Progress Report of 1895-96. According to an article in the Calcutta Englishman of June 1st and extracts in the Journal of the Mahabolhi Society, Vol. V. pp. 82 and 83, Dr. L. Waddell made the same discovery in 1896, published it in the Englishman, and applied for permission to proceed to Nepal. As regards Asoka's history, the two edicts inform us that in the twenty-first year of his reign he went on a pilgrimage to the sacred places of the Buddhists situated in the extreme north. Very probably he visited on this occasion, as the legend in the Divyavaddna, p. 386 ff. (Cowell and Neil), asserts, not only the Stupa of Konakamans and the Lumbini garden, but also further east the site of Buddha's Nirvana and Ramagrima, and further West Kapilavasta, the Stapas of Krakuchchhanda and the old town of Sravasti, in several of which localities, pillars with his inscriptions were extant in Hiuen Tsiang's times. The Archaeological exploration of the Nepalese Terai will bring certainty on this point. Asoka's route from Pataliputra iowards the Terai is perhaps marked by the series of pillars extending from Bakhra near Vaibali through Radhia and Mathis to Rampurva in the Champeran district, most of which were later on inscribed with the so-called pillar odicts. The fact that Asoka undertook such a journey may be interpreted as indicating that he was at the time a believing Buddhist. But it may also be looked upon as one of the dharmayatds which, as the eighth rook-edict says, he undertook regularly since the eleventh year of his reign in order to obtain enlightenment. The two edits tend also to show that the Nepal Terai formed part of Acoka's dominions. This is indisputable if the Paderia inscription declares that the king remitted the taxes of the village of Lummini. But even the mere fact that Asoka planted his pillars all over the Terai favours the view that it was subjeet to his rule. TEXT OF THE PADERIA EDICT. 1 Devana-piyena Piyadasina &jina-visativasabhisitena 2 atana-Agacha mahigite hida-Budhe-jate Sakyamuni-ti 8 sild-vigadabhl-chA kAlApita silathabhe-cha u sapapite 4 hida-Bhagavam-jate-ti Lumminigame ubalike-kate 5 athabhagiye-cha [ll] TRANSLATION. King Piyadasi, beloved of the gods, having been anointed twonty years, came [1] himself and worshipped (2), saying (3): "Here Buddha sAkyamuni was born. And he caused to be made a stone (slab) bearing a big sun (P)[4]; and he caused a stone pillar to be erected (5). Because here the worshipful one was born, the village of Lummini has been made free of taxes and a recipient of wealth [6]. REMARKS. 1. Agacha stands for Pali dgachcha, Sanskrit agatya, and shows the substitution, frequent in the Prakrits, of a single consonant for a double one as well as the then necessary lengthening of a preceding short vowel. 2. Mahiyite stands for mahiyitam. The construction is the bhdve prayoga, and the literal translation : "it has been worshipped," or "worship has been performed." The verb mahiy in the sense of to worship oucurs also in Sanskrit; see the larger St. Petersburg Dictionary, 3. v. The words connected by hyphens are written continuously in the text. * The figures within orotebeta refer to the remarks given below.

Page #18
Asoka Edicts in Nepal. Paderia Pillar }{1dIT CECISEI URDUOMI OL HALA dotch GBODEX t & IX. Utod Estl dsond. LUCA Chandede yeray Letc. Hoodid Nigliva Pillar sitii cu zi INTEREST CODE +1+316 0510:18:36 og 14: HAHAHA E. HULTZSCH SCALE ONE-FOURTH. W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH. FROM INKED ESTAMPAQES BY DR. A FUHRER.

Page #19

Page #20
No. 1.) THE ASOKA EDICTS OF PADERIA AND NIGLIVA. 3. Ti, rendered here by saying,' may of course also be translated by 'for' or 'because.' 4. The translation of vigadabhi is not certain. It may be a word governing wild, and a technical term of unknown meaning. My translation is based on the supposition that it is & compound adjective, qualifying aild and equivalent to Sanskrit vikafabhri. Vikafabhri might be represented in a Prakpit dialect of the Pali type by vigadabbhi, which would become vigadabht according to the popular spelling of the edicts. For ga instead of ka ooours in Amtiyoga (Kalsi edict ii. 1. 5, ed. xiii. 2, 1. 9) for Antiyoka (in the other versions), in loga (Jaugada sep. ed. ii. 1. 7) for Loka, and in adhigicha (Bairat i. 1. 6) for adhikritya. And da i jstead of fa is found in ambavadika (Allahabad, queen's edict) and athbavadiky& (Delhi Sivalik pillar-edict vii. 2, 1. 2) for Pali ambupatika, in Bhasikada (Canningham, Sdnichi Stupa, i. No. 156) for "kata, and in apadihata on the Indo-Grecian coins for PAli apatihata and Sanskrit apratihata. If my transliteration vikafabhra is correct, the second part of the word must be either abhri or abhra. The first will not do on account of its meaning, and the second will suit only if it is taken to mean the sun,' which meaning is assigned to abhra in the Kotas. A stone slab, bearing a large representation of the sun, might have been put up in the Lambini garden in order to indicate that sakyamani claims to be arkabandhu or adityabandhu, a acion of the solar race of Ikshvaku. Professor Pischel, whom I consulted regarding the three difficult hapaz legomena of this insoription, takes the word differently. He says: "I suspect that vigadabhi is the Sanskrit vigardabhi. According to Hemachandra, ii. 37, gardabha becomes in Prakfit gaddaha or gaddaha. In Marathi it becomes gddhava and is according to Molesworth also a terra for & rude block or a rough stone. Hence vigaddabhi might mean 'finely wrought, polished,' or something like it. Literally it would be 'not so uncouth as a donkey." 5. Usapapite is equivalent to PAli usadpito and Sanskrit uchchhrapita). For the double pa compare likhapapita, Delhi Sivalik pillar-edict vii. 2, 1. 10, and PAli vinnap&pets. 6. I here adopt M. Barth's rendering, published in the Journal dos Savants, 1897, p. 73. M. Barth explains ubalike, in accordance with a suggestion of M. Senart, as equivalent to Sanskrit udbalikah and derives athabhagiye from arthabhaga. The explanation of the second word is unobjectionable and is supportod, 88 M. Barth points out, by the statement of the Divydvadana (p. 390), according to which A.88ka presented on his visit to Lumbinivana one hundred thousand (suvarnas) to the people of the country. The identification of ubaliks with * udbalikah, which was suggested to me to by Professors Leumann and Oldenberg, offers some difficulties. Taken as a Bahuvrihi compound, *udbalikah would mean udbhata) or udastah balih yasya sah, rich in taxes' or with raised taxes,' in accordance with the analogy of utpaksha, utpuchchha, udagra, udambhas, etc. And as far as I know, there is no Bahavrihi in which wt is used in the sense of mukta. Taken as a Tatparasha, irregularly enlarged by the addition of ka, "udbali(ka) must stand, according to the Kafika, loo. ait, for baleh utkrantah, one who has left the taxes;' compare also the numerous analogous compounds like uchchhris. khala, utpuchchha, utadtra, udbila, ududsa, unnidra, eto. The use of udbalikah in the sense of exempt from taxes' would therefore be unidiomatio, and it is not supported by any analogies, As compounds like utkara for akara or mishkara, * udrina for anrina or wirripa, and * uchchhulka are not found. Perhaps it will be better to explain ubalike, as Mr. Tawney has suggested to me, by avabalikah or apabalikah; regarding the contraction of ata and apa to o, or win PAli, see E. Muller, Simplified Pali Grammar, p. 42 f. TEXT OF THE NIGLIVA EDICT. 1 Devana-piyona Piyadasina Ajina-chodasavas ..t.n.3 2 Budhasa Konakamanasa thube-datiyam vadhite See the Kdlika op Papini, vi. 3, 196. * Restore chodesacerddhistens,

Page #21
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 3 . . . . . BODABIROMBAS Abhisitenal-cha atana-Agacha-mahiyite 4 . . . . . . pepitel (II) TRANSLATION King Piyadasi, beloved of the gods, having been anointed fourteen years, ingreased for the second time the stops of Buddha Konakamans [1]; and having been anointed [twenty years), he came himself and worshipped; [and] he caused (& stone piller to be erected]. REMARK. 1. With the form Kondkamana for PAli Konagamang compare Maka (Kalsi edict xiii. 2, 1. 7) and Maka (Shahbazgarhi edict xiii. 1. 10) for the Greek Magas, as well as Antekind (Girnar ed. xii, 1. 8), Athtikini (Shahbazgarhi ed. xui. 1. 10) and Aihtekine (Kalsi ed. xiii. 2, 1. 7) for the Greek Antigones. . No. 2.- YEKKERI ROCK INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF PULIKESIN II. BY J. F. FLEET, PE.D., C.I.E. Yekkeri is a village about four miles towards the north by east from Saundatti, the chief town of the Parasgad taluka of the Belgaum district. The record is engraved on a rook in a glen, somewhere about a mile or a mile and a half to the north-east of the village. The existence of it was brought to my notice in December, 1894, by Venkangauda bin Yollapaganda, of the neighbouring village of Hali. I edit it from ink-impressions which Dr. Haltesch was kind enough to obtain for me. The whole writing covers an area about 7' 2" broad by 3' 11' high. About two feet of the breadth, however, are occupied by the benedictive and imprecatory verses, which stand on the proper right of the essential part of the record : to avoid reducing the scale of the collotype too far, it has not been thought necessary to include them in the Plate; but the mi of bhams, line 13, is discernible just before the commencement of line 3; and the marks below it represent, imperfectly, parts of the word phalan, line 14.-The characters are of the regular type, for the locality, of the period to which the record refers itself, vis. the first half of the seventh century A.D.; and they are boldly formed and well out. They include numerical symbols in lines 5, 7, 8. The size of the ordinary letters ranges from " Restore ofaativaadbhisitons. At the beginning of the lines remnant of the long ( seems to be visible, and so is a portion of the fourth letter. Restere wildthabo-cha weapdpite, according to the Paderin edict. In line 5 we have, for four, the symbol which Pandit Bhagwanlo! Indraji has given in Ind. Ast. Vol. VI. p. 4, col. 4, from the Gupta recorda; but it seems pronounceable w ples or pkra rather than ska - In the Mme line we have for "Ave,' the symbol which the Paodit has given in col. 6 of his Table (see the central one of the three forms) from the Valabbt platos; be admitted that it looks like Nd (n it does here), but held that it is only corruption of Ind. It must be noted that, in the collotype pablished herewith, the symbol has not come out well from the ink-impression-(on the whole, tbe better of the two) which I rolected for reproduction; tbe lower side-stroke, to the right from the bottom part of the akahara, shows only falatly in the other impression, the ako hara is quite clear and unmistakable, and there it distinctly rondo me w.- In the same line, again, we have, for alght,' a symbol wbiob, In the side-stroke to the left from the top of the akshara, in the down-stroke on the right from the end of the top-stroke, and in the line across the centre of the body of the abshare, differs good deal from any of the forma given by the Pandit and interpreted by him mars or And.In line 7 we have, for * Afty,' symbol from which the symbol given by the Pandit in col. 6 of bla Table, from the Valabhl plates, may very easily bave been derived by corruption. But, whereas he held that his symbol is a corrupted form of the anandrika, turned the wrong way, we seem to bave bere clearly the akilara ba. And I notice that Mr. Bendell

Page #22
No. 2.] YEKKERI INSCRIPTION OF PULIKESIN II. (in the pa of wrupa, line 1) to 21" (in the bha of bhagavats, line 4). The fri of rajya-fri, line 2, is 5" high. The language is Sanskrit; and, except for the two benedictive and imprecatory verses, the whole record is in prose. The record was composed, however, by someone who had a very imperfect knowledge of the language, and who could neither construct his sentences properly nor even spell correctly. I have noted, in and below the text, a few corrections of the more simple kind. But, from udita, line 1, to rajye, line 4, the whole text requires emendation: either the whole must be turned into a componnd, -in which case, we must read (line 2) prithivi-svami, and (line 3) prithivy-apratiratha and frimat; or else mahdraja (line 4) must be turned into the gonitive, mahdrajasya, and we must read (line 1) prasutasya and bhitasya, (line 2) svaminal and rdjya-friyah, and (line 3) mandalasya, apratirathasya, and frimatah. - In respect of orthography, the only point calling for special notice is the unnecessary insertion of the anusvara before the nasals in vannita, line 1 (twice), sdmannta and manndala, line 3, parhnoha, lines 5 and 6, pumnyam, lines 6 and 9, pamachasat, line 7, and vasunndharap, line 16. The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Western Chalukya king Pulikesin II. It is dated in one of his regnal years; but all that can be made out here is a numerical symbol which, if we contrast it with the symbol for 'eight' which we have in line 5, mast, I suppose, be interpreted as meaning 'six:' just before it, there is an illegible akshara, which may be either the syllable ni or nar of samvatsarani or samvatsaranam, or a numerical symbol meaning 'ten,' 'twenty,' or some higher figure : the date mentions also the full-moon tithi of the month Karttika ; but it does not include any details that admit of calculation. The object of the inscription was to record that certain lands, in certain towns, were the property of the god Mahadeva (Siva). Mention is made of villagos or towns named Benira, Dhutipura, and Agariyapura, and perhaps Krishnapura ; but these places cannot now be traced on the map. Abont four feet away to the left of the above record, there is engraved on the rock, in similar characters, another inscription, of four short lines, covering an area about 2'0' broad by I' 10" high. The first line of it is illegible. The remainder speaks of four nivartanas of land at a place named, apparently, Sindavalaga. 1 Om Svasti lla(a)lama-bhata TEXT. Anuruddha-shurit -dita-nra(nri)pa-vannsa-prasata dakshinapath& va-vamusa har found ba need to denote 'Atty'in syllabic system in Malabar which has survived to even the present century (Joer. R. 4. Soc., 1896, p. 789 .)- la line 8 we have a symbol to which the closest resemblance that can be detected in the Pandit's Table is to be found in the centre one of the three symbols for eight' given in his col. 5, froin the Valabhi plates (it must be noted that the faint line upwards from the right end of the lower part of the body of the akshana, which appears in the collotype published herewith, is due to a depression in the stone; it is not an engraved part of the akshara). But, in the face of the symbol for eight' which we have in line 5, it cannot be taken as meaning eight.' And I can only take it as a symbol for 'six,' approximating to the symbol for that numeral given by the Pandit in col. 3 of his Table, from the Kshatrapa coins and inscriptions. The Pandit considered that his forms of the symbol for eight' are the akshara hra or hrd; and that 'six' is para or pard or some other akshara containing ph. Here, in this record, thu akshara closely reseinbles hu; ss it also does, to my oses, in the form given by the Pandit in bis detailed account of the symbol for 'eight' (loc. cit. p. 46): and Mr. Bendall gives ha forrix' in the syllabic system of Malabar described by hin. That the king mentioned in Palikesin II.,- not his grandfather, of the same name,- is shewn by, among other things, the use of the title Mahardja. From the ink-impression. Represented by a plain symbol. * Read durit.-as regards the following portion of the text, as far as adjy&, line , see the ictroducicry remarks.

Page #23
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 100 2 pri(pri)thivya[b*) svami' chatar-adadhi-mekhal-8parijita-rajya-tri pratap-attifay. Opanata) 11 3. samagral-samamata-mandala pri(pri)thivyames pratiratha Sriman Batyasraya Pulekesi-vallabha. 4 mabaraja-rajye varttamane likhitam=iti () Benire bhagavato Mahaderasya Divarttanini 5 chatvari 4h 11 Dhuti-puro nivarttanani 'ashta 8h II Agariya-purd niva[rttana]ni pamcha 59 6 panasa-vriksha pamnchah | Efishne(ahn6) Harasena-matapitro[bo] parany-opa chayaya De(?)ro(?)laka. 7 bhumyams=chat i yttanani panchasat 50 II Vinita-vidagdha-Vaisikacharysepa sthapita . . ghita [l*] 8 Karttikasya punnimasam likhita prasast=fti Samvatsara .. 67 rajya iti [11] 9 18[A]nena likhita [ll"] Yad=atra pumnyam (ta]d-bhavatu ........ 10 gane [11] 11 [Ba]hubhirl=yvaendha bhukta 12 .... nalo Sagar-adibhi[bo] 13 [yas]y[a] yaaya yada bhumi14 s=tasya tasya! tada phalar (*1 15 Sva-dattam para-[dat]t[&in] va 16 yo hareta va[su]inndharan 17 shashti-varshn-en (hnsra]pi 18 narake paripachgate 11 19 S[v]asty=a[stu le]khaka-vachakasyal (11"] TRANSLATION. Om ! Hail! The reign being carrent of the Vanaraja, the glorious Satyasraya. Pulekesin (II.), the favourite, who has been born in a mce of princos who rose to the front by confronting difficulties, who has become the forehead-ornament of his race, who is the lord of the (whole) country of the region of the south, who has acquired the sovereignty over the whole earth) girt about by the four oceans, who has bowed down the entire group of chieftains by the excess of (his) prowess, (and) who has no antagonist (of equal power) in the world, is it is written as follows : To the divine (god) Mahadeva there belong four, (or in figures) 4, nivartanas (of lan l) at (the village of) Benira; eight, 8, nirartanas at the town of Dhutipura ; five, 5, nivartanas, Read atilay-8 panata-tamagra. See page Babove, nnte 3 Reail paicka. * Read A my din cha. Rend pornnamaytin . Read praiastiruits. " See page 6 abve, note 3. The ea of this word was at first omitter, and then was inserted below the line. Metre : Sloka (Anushtnhh): and in the following verse. 10 Perhaps majdnak, by wintake for rdjabhin, was engraved here. 11 There are two aksharas below the ta of this word. The first of them is sea. What the other is, cannot be made out. They have no connection with the text. 11 Read 16thaka-vdchakdbhydi. 13 This was an Early Gapta epithet ; an, 6.9., Gupta Imecription. r. 14, and note 4. In the Western Chalukya reords, it occurs also in lue 6 of the Kairs grant of Vijayavarmaraja of A. D. 643 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 248)

Page #24
Yekkeri Rock Inscription of the time of Pulikesin II. wayan 10 COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS. J. F. FLEET. I. C.S. SCALE 12 FROM AN INK-IMPRESSION SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH.

Page #25

Page #26
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. (and) five jack-fruit trees, at the town of Agariyapura ; and, at (P the town named) Krishna(pura), fifty, 50, nivartanas in the land called Devarolaka-bhumi (?), (which were granted) for the accumulation of religious merit for the parents of Harasena. (And) by the refined and clever Vaigikacharya there has been set up . . . . . . . . . (Line 8.)- (This) prasasti has been written on the full-moon tithi of (the month) Karttika; the year in the reign. Written by Isane. Whatever religious merit there is in this, let it be ............ ...... (L. 11.)- The earth has been enjoyed by many [kings), commencing with Sagara; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him belongs, at that time, the reward (of making the grant that is now recorded if he continues i)! Whosoever confiscates land that has been given whether by himself or by another, he is cooked in hell for sixty thousand years! Hail to the writer and the reader ! No. 3. INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. BY J. F. FLBET, PA.D., C.L.E. Managoli' is a village about eleven miles to the north-west of B&gewadi, the chief town of the Bagewadi talaka of the Bijapur district. With the difference of the lingual for the dental , its name occurs in the ancient records as Manigavalli (e.g., A. below, lines 18, 19) and Maningavalli (e.g., ibid. line 17); and we also have the Sanskritised form Manikysvalli," the village of rubies" (0.g., ibid. line 20). From A. below, lines 18, 24, we learn that it was in the group of towns and villages which was known as the Tardavadi thousand, and which took its damo from a town that is now represented by the small village of Taddewadi,- the . Tuddehwarree' and 'Tudowadee' of maps, on the south bank of the Bhima, in the Indi taluks, about thirty-seven miles to the north of Bijapur. And line 54 of the same record mentions it as an agrahdra; in consequence of which we may perhaps rockon it among the eighteen agrahara," which are spoken of in other records. The records at Managoli are on stone tablets which have been built into the walls of a modern temple of Hanumat. I edit them from ink-impressions made by my own man of the time of Bijas; A.D. 1161. The writing of this record covers an aros about 2' 10" broad by 461 high. From the beginning of line 36 to the oentre of the last line, there is a fissure by which the tablet has 1 The word Krishnah) seems to stand by mistake or ellipals for Krisinapurl. Or, perhaps, the year 16, or 26," do. se page 7 above. The Mungoleo of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 67. * 8. Ind. dni. Vol. XIX. p. 269. . Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 188, and Vol. XII. p. 47.- They appear to have been towns of religious importadoo, sonttered over the Kanaron country. Hali, in the Belgaum district, was one of them; and Nargund, in Dharwar, wm anotber. Other perhapo, were Decebal in Dharwar, Karbat in Belgium, and Honwld in Bijapur.

Page #27
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. been broken into two pieces: but even along this fissure there are but few letters that have been destroyed; and the rest of the record is in a state of very good preservation. The sculptures above it, at the top of the tablet, are, in the centre, a linga, with the sun and moon above it; on the proper right, a seated figure; and, on the proper left, a crooked sword, dagger, or knife, and a cow and calf. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and well executed throughout. They include decimal figures in lines 39, 43, 46, and 60, and the distinct form of the lingual d all through: the virama is represented ,sometimes by its own proper sign, as in satiyol, line 4, adal, line 8, tiruvar, line 46, nadasal, line 64, sthaladal, line 66, and samayamgal, line 67, and sometimes by the sign for the letter #, as in pogalalu, line 17, mathadalu, line 44, and kayyalu, line 52; cases in which the two methods of expressing it are pointedly contrasted, are, onal and enala, lines 24 and 30, and padudal, mudal, badagal, paduvala, mudalu, and badagala, lines 42, 47, and 48. The size of the letters ranges from about " to ". - The language is Kanarese. There are ordinary verses in lines 1 to 35, and some of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 55 to 59. We have the nominative plural ending in 4, as in the modern or colloquial form of the language, in aynuruvaru, line 24, where the metre shews that the u is to be pronounced ; and with this we have to contrast the archaic or stilted form samayanga!, in line 67 : cases in which it is not certain whether the u is to be pronounced, or whether it represents the virama, are illustrated by panditaru, line 50, and koffaru, line 67, as contrasted with panditar, line 51, and koftar, line 67. The accusative singular neuter in o occurs in gokulavan, line 59; bat, otherwise, the archaic form in m appears throughout, as in jasaman, line 27, uspadaman, line 32, kaumaraman, line 44, and dharmmaman, line 54.--In respect of orthography, the only points that call for special notice are (1) the use of ri for ri, throughout, as in dlankriti, line 3, and nripatige, line 7; (2) the use of b for o in sabyan, line 24, and dibya, line 31 ; and (3) an affected use of the Dravidian / in Chdfukyar, line 5, and alarkdrav, line 24. The inscription is a record of the time of the Kalachurya king Bijjale. Before, however, it proceeds to recite certain donations made in his reign, it makes reference, in lines 1 to 59, to certain events of the time of the Western Chalukya king Perma-Jagadokamalla II. In that part of the record, after some introductory genealogical and historical matters, a register is made of certain grants which were bestowed by Perma-Jagadekamalla II. himself, and by other people, on the god Siva, in the form of the local god Kalidevesvara, -"the Siddhalings of the south," - of Manigavalli. The introductory part mentions a person named Isvaraghalisisa, of the Harita gotra (line 16), who, it asserts, was a Jagadguru or leading pontiff in the time of the Western Chalukya king Taila II., and was endowed by that king, at his coronation, with the town of Maningavalli ; and in the lineage of this person it places a certain Madhava (line 20), who is to be identified with the Madiraja (line 37) who held the post of Mahaprabhu of the village at the time when the grants were made. It further tells us that the temple of Kalidevesvara had been built by a certain Basava (line 28) or Basavarasayya (line 30), son of Obandra or Chandiraja and Chandrambike (line 28), who belonged to the Kasyapa gotra (line 25) and was one of the five-hundred Mahajanas or Brahmans of Mapigavalli. And the occurrence of the names of BabaVa and Madiraja in this Saiva record from the neighbourhood of Bagewadi, and in connection with the foundation and endowment of a linga-temple which was evidently of some considerable size and reputo, is rather suggestive of our having at last met with an epigraphic mention of the From line 42 onwards, there occur various tecbnical terms and other words (some of them to be found in other records aloo), which are not given in dictionaries, and the meanings of which cannot at present be made out. Comparison of the expressions Mahdjanangalaaynarprara, lines 20, 21, and mshidtparkkal-aynurpears, lines 23. 24. sbews that the Mahdjasan of a village-(a technical expression which occurs in many records) - were the collective body of the Bribmans of the villege.

Page #28
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. original of that Basava who, according to the Lingayat traditions as embodied in the BasavaPurana and Channabasava. Purana, was born at Bagewadi to a Saiva Brahman named Madiraja, and subsequently, becoming the prime minister of the Kalacharya king Bijjala, overthrew the Jains, revived Saivism, and established the sect of Vira-Saivas or Lingayats. The remainder of the record, line 59 to the end, refers to the reign of the Kalachurya king Bijjala; and it registers & variety of grants made by various persons to the same god Kalidevesvara. The record contains two dates. As the first date (lines 38-40), for the donations that were made before the time of Bijjals, it cites the tenth tithi, coupled with Thursday and the winter solstice, of the bright fortnight of the month Pausha of the Dundabhi samvatsara, which was the fifth year of the reign of Perma-Jagadekamalla II. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samvat 1065 current. And this date does not work out correctly. The tithi ended, at about 14 hrs. 2 min. after mean sunrise (for Bombay), not on a Thursday, but on Tuesday, 29th December, A.D. 1142; and this was four days after the winter solstice, which, as represented by the Makara-sankranti or passage of the san into Capricornus, occurred at about 3 hrs. 8 min., again not on a Thursday, but on Friday, 25th December. There must, therefore, have been some mistake made, either in taking the date from the archive from which the material for this part of the record was derived,- (the characters shew that the whole record was put on the stone at one and the same time, by one and the same hand), - or else in the original computation of the date. The second date (lines 59, 60) is the sixth tithi, coupled with Tuesday, of the dark fortnight of the month Bhadrapada of the Vishu samvatsara, which was the sixth year of the reign of Bijjala. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samvat 1084 carrent. And the corresponding English date is Tuesday, 12th September, A.D. 1181, on which day the given tithi, of the amanta Bhadrapada, onded at about 18 hrs. 8 min, after mean sunrise. In line 64, the tithi is mentioned by the technical name of kapila-chatti. In lines 67, 68, mention is made of a festival called nula-parvan. The reference must be to the nuila-hunnure or full-moon of the month Sravana. And it may be useful to give here the Kanarese names of all the full-moons and new-moons, as given to me on three or four different occasions, with the explanations of them as far as they can be determined at present. As will be seen further on, there are references to some of these special names in other epigraphic records. The month Chaitra ; March-April. The fall-moon is called davanada-hunnuve ;' becanse, I am told, on this day the people place the fragrant leaves of the davana-plant on the images of the god Mallikarjuna of Srisaila. The new-moon is called akshatadige-amavase; because 1 The full dercent of the reigning king is not given. But the use of the stylo Pratapa-Chakravartin (line 36) stamps him as Perma-Jagadokamalla II. On the chance, however, that the record, which is not a contem. poraneous one, makes a mistake between him and his ancestor who had the same biruda, I have calculated the date for also Saks-Samvat 945 current, in the reign of Jagadokamalla-Jayasimba II. Bat here, again, the details do not work out correctly. In that year, the given tithi ended, not on a Thursday, but on Wednesday, 5th December, A.D. 1022, at about 18 hrs. 36 min. after mean sunrise; and this was eighteen days before the Makara. samkranti, which occurred at about 1 hr. 56 min., again not on a Thursday, but on Monday, 24th December 1 The original bas Visha, by mistake for Vishu.-Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary does not recognise this name of the samvatsara (the fifteenth in the cycle), and gives only the naine Vpisha. But Kittel's KannadaEnglish Dictionary gives Vishu as the name current in Mysore; the same name is given by C. P. Brown in his Carnatic Chronology and it occurs in other records also from the Kanarese country. . * The line of inquiry is an interesting one. And I hope that, now that attention is drawn to it, other scholars may be able to throw more light on it. * Instead of unune and amavdse, the rustica generally use the word habba, festival." Reeve and Sanderson's Canarese Dictionary mentions (8.0. davana) the davanada-habba, daranada-lungime, but, overlooking the reference to the full-moon, explains it as "a feast on the twelfth lunar day, when the above fragrant shrub is in perfection." C3

Page #29
12 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. it is followed, on Vaisakha Sukla 3 (tadige = tritiyd), by the festival called akaha-tadige, i.e. akshaya-tsitiya or akshayya-tritiya. This new-moon name occurs in records of A.D. 1054 and 1195 (see page 14 below). Vaisakha; April-May-The full-moon is oalled agi-hunnuve; apparently because the time then arrives for transplanting the seedlings (agi) of rice, tobacco, pepper, etc.- The new. moon is called badaml-amavise ; because, it is suggested, worship is then done to the goddess Banasnankari of the well-known temple two or three miles south of Badami in the Bijapur district. Jyaishtha ; May-Jane - The fall-moon is called kara-hunnuve; from karu, "the rainy season," which commences in this month. On this full-moon day there is celebrated the festival called kari hariyuva habba, when bullocks are raced, the winner being the one that first reaches and breaks a string of leaves drawn across the course, in order to obtain an augury as to the prospocts of the season. - The new-moon is called mannettina-amavase; because the people then make clny images of bullocks (mann-ettu), and worship them. Ashadha ; June-July. The fall-moon is called kadlegadabing-hunnuve. Two explana. tions are suggested : one, that the people then make cakes (kadabu) of gram (kadle, kadale) and offer thom to the goddess Yellamms; the other, that the cultivators then decorate the necks of their bullocks with strings of such cakes. The new-moon is usually called vagara-& mevase ; becntise it is followed, on Srivana lukla 5, by the ndga-panchami, when worship is done to the cobra (ndga, udgara-hdvu). Bat it appears to be also sometimes known as Divas1-amavase ; because, it is said, girls, after marriage, then worship images of a goddess named Divasi. Sravana; July August. - The full-moon is called nula-hunnuve; because on this day the ceremony is annually performed of renewing the sacred thread (ndlu, otherwise called janivara, and in Sanskrit yajrdpavita). The new-moon is called chauti-amavaso; because it is followed, on Bhadrapada Sukla 4 (chauli, chavuti, = chaturthi), by the Gandia-chaturthi, when worship is done to the god Ganesa. For the same reason, it is sometimes called benakang. amavase; Benaka being a corruption of Vinayaka, one of the names of Ganesa. Bhadrapada; August September.-The full-moon is usually called anantana-hunnuve; because the preceding day is the ananta-chaturdari, which, Molesworth's Marathi Dictionary says, is sacred to the god Vishnu, in the form of Ananta. It seems to be sometimes also called 1 Kittel's Kanndo-English Dictionary explains the akala-titlye, it is there oalled, Ma Baiva fent on Chaitra sukla 3. Bat Ganpat Krishnaji's Pacolding and the Paftoardhant Pafchdig place the feast on Vaiakba enkla 3, so, also, Monjor-William' Sauskrit Diotionnry, which explains it (.e. akshaya) ms" festival, the third day of the bright half of Vaisakha, which is the first day of the Satya-yage, and secures permanency to Actions then performed," so, also, Reeve and Sanderson's CHDATOS Dictionary, which explains it (1.0. akaka-tadige) as " ceremony, in the second Hindd month, on the third lugar day, of married women, who bathe, present to each other turmeric, betel nut and fruit, and then make an offering of flowers, etc., to Gaurt." This festival is described in the Basava. Purdya (see the Rev. G. Wurth's translation, Jour. Bo. Br. R. d. Soo. Vol. VIII. pp. 90, 91): it is there placed on the foll-moon of the third month of the Hindd year (i.e. Jynisbtha), and we are told that, it a black ballock breaks the string, all sorts of leguminous fruits will succeed, while, it white ballock bresk. the string, the white millet will thrive.- Kittel, also, in his KannadaEnglish Dictionary, 1.9. kdru, places it on the kdra-annure in the third month. Under the word kari (3). unpropitiousness,' he explains that kari hari means "to tear, i.e. do away with unpropitiousness; an act that, " on certain day (kedra-bunniva) is represented by throwing an iron ball, that is attached to a rope, over a "Zbrana, and thus pulling down the torans, when the ornamented bullocks of the place, that previously bad "passed under the torana, are playfully driven about." But the ceremony described in the Banana-Purdina is the one with which I am familiar i except that the divination seems to be more directed to the comparative prospects of the early and late crops; the idea being that, if a white bullock is the winner, the Inter orope will be the better, wbreas, if a bullock of another colour wiss, the early crops will give the better yield. Reeve and Sanderson's Canaros Dictionary, 2.0, kari, explains the festival as " ceremony of breaking in two, by bullocks or other means, the triumphal arch of gateway, the day after pongal feast," and thus (see Kittel's Dictionary, 1.9. pongalu) would place it the day after the Makara watakati, in the month Pausha.

Page #30
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. 13 joky&na-hunnuve, but I have not obtained the explanation of this. The new-moon is called navaratrl-amavase, or mahinavaml-emavise; because it is immediately followed, on Agvina sukla 1, by the nine-days festival (nava-rdtri) of the goddess Darga, ending with the dasard. boliday on the ninth day which is called mahd-ndvami," the great ninth tithi." Asvina; September-October.- The full-moon is called sigt-hunnuve; because, it is said, on this day the people worship the goddess Gauri under the name of Sigi-Gauri. It appears to have been called in ancient times herjuggiys-hunnuve, "the full-moon of the principal harvest-time" (see page 15 below).- The new-moon is called dipavall-a mavase, or divalige-smavage ; because during the same or the immediately following night there is the dipavali, dicall, or divalige festival of lamps, when the houses and streets are illuminated. Karttika ; October-November.-The full-moon is called gaurl-hunnuvo; because, it is said, on this day worship is done to the most honoured form of the goddess Gauri, as Hire. Gauri," the great or original Gauri."-The new-moon is called chatti-amavago; because it is followed, on Margasirsha sukla 6 (ohaffi = shashthi), by the champd-shashthi, when, accord. ing to Molesworth's Marathi Dictionary, there is a festival of the god Khandoba or Khanderao, an incarnation of Siva. Margagirsha; November December. - The full-moon is usually called hostalahunnuve; because thresholds (hostals) are decorated and worshipped on this day. But it seems to be sometimes also called rand&-hunnuve; in some connection, it is said, with the goddess Yellamma as a widow (rando).-The new-moon is called yolla-a mavase ; beorgse it stands next before the Makara-Bankranti or winter solstice, in celebration of which complimentary packets of sesamum seeds (elfu, yellu) are sent about to friends and acquaintances.3 Pausha ; December-January-The fall-moon day is called banda-hunnuve, or banadahunnuve; either, it is suggested, because the trees of the forests (bana, vana) begin to sprout at about this time, or because on this occasion there is another festival of the goddess Baongamkart of the well-known temple near Badami.-The name of the now-moon has been given to mo as avartra-amavise, Avatra-am&va89, and avaratrl-amsvase; I have not succeeded in obtaining any explanation of the name, or even in determining the exact form of it. MAgha ; January February. The fall-moon is usually called bharata-hunnuve, or sometimes bhArati-hunnuve; apparently in some connection either with the public reading of the Mahabharata, or with some worship of the goddess Bharati (Sarasvati). It appears, however, to be also known as guli-hunnuve; because, it is said, the people imagine that on this day the gods go from the temples (gudi) to the houses of their worshippers, who, accordingly, welcomo them during the night with shouts of the gods have come," and with the sounds of gongs and other musical instruments. The now-moon is called givaratri. AMAVANO ; becau90 just before it there is the well-known great festival called maha livardtri in honour of the god Siva. In the twelfth century A.D., this new-moon was called kaman. smavese, "the new-moon of Kama" (see page 15 below); evidently in connection with the ensuing holi-festival of Kamadeva, the god of love, which ends with the burning of an effigy of 1 Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, 3.0. ellu, would give this new-moon the name of effa-amaodine, with the explanation that the manes are worshipped on this day. The mano ars worshipped with sesamum seeds (o!!*), I think. But ella-amaodne is given to me.- and correctly, I believe, - As the badle of the now-woon of Margafirshn. I ennnot verify this in any way. And it seems more likely that the name has some connection with the ripening of the pods of the afge-sbrub, which are used like soap for wahing the hair, ate. As already remarked (note 1 above), Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, 2.0. effu, gives the yolla.amanda As tbe name of the new-moon of Biddrapada. It may be noted that Kittel's Dictionary, 8.0. gadi (1), gives the meaning of "s pole erected on the new year's day before the boyse-door tbe festival connected with it (Marathi gwd)." The day, however, 15. difereut one.

Page #31
14 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. him in commemoration of his having been reduced to ashes, by the flames from the third eye in the forehead of the god Siva, when he was trying to inspire Siva with love for Parvati. Phalguna; February March. The full-moon is usually called holi-hunnuve; in connection with the holi-festival, (see above, under Magba), which ends on this day. Kittels Kannada-English Dictionary, 8.v. kama, yives it also the name of ke mana-hunnuve, "the full-moon of Kama; " in the same connection. The new-moon is called ugadi-amavase, i.e. yuga di-amavase ; because the next day,- Chaitra sukla 1; usually known as samoatsaru. prati pada, - is the commencement (adi) of the new year (ynga is here used in the sense of samvatsara or varsha). Of epigraphic instances of the mention of special names of the full-moons and new. moons, four can be quoted, in addition to the reference to the nula-hunnuve in the present record : 1.- An inscription at Balagamve in Mysore (Pali, Sanskrit, and Old.Canarese Inscriptions No. 158; Mysore Inscriptions, p. 121) is dated-Sa(sa)ka-varshada 976neya Jaya-samvatsarada Vaigikha bahala akshaya-tri(tri)tiyad-amavase Adivara-nimittam ; "on account of Sunday (coupled with the now-moon of the akshaya-tsitiya of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha of the Jaya samvatsara, which was the Saka year 976 (expired)." Here, a mistake was made, through carelessness on the part of the writer of the record, either in allotting the new-moon in question to Vaisakha, instead of to Chaitra, or in allotting the akshaya-tritiya tithi to the dark fortnight, instead of to the bright fortnight, of Vaisakha; the text may be construed either way. As regards the results for the date,- in the given year, the new-moon tithi of Chaitra ended, as required, on Sunday, 10th April, A.D 1054, at about 19 hours after mean sunrise ; whereas, the now-moon tithi of Vaisakha ended at about 6 hours on Tuesday, 10th May, and cannot be connected with a Sunday at all. 2.- An inscription at Tadi-Malingi in Mysore is dated, according to the romanised text (Inscriptions in the Mysore District, Part I. p. 146, No. 31),- Saka-varsada 1118neya Rakshabasamvatsarada yaksha-tadige Bihavars suryya-grahanadalu; " at an eclipse of the sun (on) Thursday (coupled with the aksha-tadige (new-moon) of the Rakshasa samvatsara, which was the Saka year 1118 (current)." Here, according to this version of the text, the new-moon tithi is not expressly mentioned ; though the text in Kanarese characters indicates otherwise, having the curious and meaningless expression yakshatahela masa, instead of yaksha-tadige. But, however that may be, the mention of an eclipse of the sun shows that the new-moon tithi was meant ; 'not the akshaya-tritiya tithi. And the new-moon tithi of Chaitra, in the given year, ended at about 3 hours after mean sunrise on Wednesday, 12th April, A.D. 1195; and on this day there was a total eclipse of the son, perhaps visible in Southern India (see Von Oppolzer's Oanon der Finsternisse, pp. 230, 231, and Plate 115). This is, perhaps, not the given week-day. But the want of agreement between the romanised and Kanarese texts suggests that the original may not have been read correctly, and that the real reading may be Budhavara (Wednesday), not Bihaudra (Thursday). 3.- The Kargudari inscription (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 249) 'is dated - Srimach-ChalukyaVikrama-varghada 33neya Sarvvadhari-samvatsarada herjjuggiya-punnami Somavarad-andina subha-lagnado!; "at an auspicious moment of Monday (coupled with the herjuggi full-moon of the Sarvadharin samvatsara, which was the 33rd (year) of the glorious Chalukya-VikramaVarsha." Here, the given year is Saka-Samvat 1031 current. The month is not specified. And this fall-moon name is not to be found in any of the lists given to me. But Mr. Venkat Rango Katti, of Dharwar, - one of the gentlemen by whom the lists were made out for me, It may be added that on the 10th May there was a total eclipse of the sun, visible right across India (see Von Oppolzar's Canon der Finsternine, pp. 216, 217, and Plate 108), which one would expect to find mentioned in the record, if that were the date really intended. On the 10th April there was no eclipse.

Page #32
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. 15 informed me eventually (see. loc. cit. p. 254, note 30) that, "though the name is but rarely used "now, herjuggi, or, in its modern form, hejjuggi, is at some places still known among the * Lingayat cultivators as another name of the sigi-hunnuve or full-moon of Asvina ; and that "the explanation is that on that day the cultivators prepare a huggi, or mess of boiled rice mixed " with split pulse, salt, pepper, cummin seeds, etc., and, taking it to their fields, scatter it abroad "in handfals at every step (luejje)." And, as a matter of fact, the full-moon tithi of Asvina, in the given year, did end, as required, on Monday, 21st September, A.D. 1108, at about 23 hrs. 48 min. after mean sonrise. Now, the above explanation of the name cannot be accepted ; for the reason that herje does not occur as the older form of hejje. But the true explanation can be established. In Kanarese, an initial s is liable to become ; in composition. We have a clear instance in the name of the perjusika or hejjurika tax- mentioned in many epigraphic records - which unquestionably comes from per, her, 'large, great,' + susika, toll, duty, customs. On the analogy of this, herjuggi is to be derived from per, her, + suggi, 'harvesttime,' and 'is to be interpreted as meaning "the great or principal harvest." Thus, the herjuggi full-moon is the harvest moon. And this name exactly fits the Asvina full-moon, next before the autumn harvest, when the mungari, kharif, or early crops, sown jnst before the commencement of the rains, are gathered. 4.- An inscription at the temple of Virabhadra in the fort at Lakkandi in the Gadag talaka, Dharwar district (I quote from an ink-impression), is dated - brimach-Chaluky&Vikrama-varshada 45neya Sarvvari-suth vatsarada Magha-masada Kaman-amavasyo panya. dinad-amda ; "on the meritorions day (of) the new-moon of Kama, of the month Magha of the Sarvarin samvatsara, which was the 45th (year) of the glorious Chalukya-Vikramavarsha." Here, the given year is Saka-Sauvat 1043 curront. And the corresponding English date is the 19th February, A.D. 1121, when the fall-moon tithi ended at about 2 hrs. 8 min. after mean sunrise. For the meaning of the name, see page 13 above. . TEXT. i Om Om Namah Sivayah | Namas -targa-Siras-chu-bi-chandra chamara-charave trailokya-nagar-Aramabha-mula-stambhaya Sambhave 11 Om [II] Srimat10-kam 1 See, alo, Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 110, No. 5, where Prof. Kielhorn given the same date, with the earlier ending time of 21 hrs. 36 min. . For instance, pon, 'gold, + wrigo, 'knife,' posjurige, golden knite, and madu), 'that wbieb in before,' + eur, eaves of house,'-mwijdr, the front enves' (see Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, under the letter /); so also, I suppose, hejjdos, certain medicinal plant' (see the same, a.v. ha), is from her, "large, great,' + adre, 's certain grain.' * It should, perhape, be added that, in the given year, two other full-moon tilhe ended on the given weekday, - the full-moon of Vaisakha, at about 4 br. 40 min. after mean sunrise on Monday, 27th April, A.D. 1108, and the fallmoon of Mighe, at about 16 hrs. 16 min. after mean ranrise on Monday, 18th January, A.D. 1109; also, that on those days, as on the day of the Alvina full-moon, there was no lanar eclipse to be mentioned in the record; sloo, that either of those two fall moons might perbapa be connected with the spring harvest, when the hingari, rabt, or later crops, Rowp in October and November, are gathered. But it seems to me that the satumn harvest is the more important 'one for the greater part of the Kanarese country, and that Mr. Venkat Rango Katti was rightly informed that the herjuggs full-moon is the full-moon of Afrius * Read Sdrutari. From the ink-impression. A transcription is given in Sir Walter Elli's Carnataca-Dhia Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 746. it contains many inaccuracies and giving, after the words hotgayvaffee ayar koftar, in line 65,- few words which do not stand in the original at all, it then terminatos, with the statem sat that the rest of the stone is broken away! This word is represented here by an ornate symbol- by somewhat les elaborate symbol in line 36 (before masti), and in line 59,- and by plain symbole near the end of this line, sed in lines 31, 36 (the from 46, 48, 49, and 53. + Here the word is expressed in writing. * Renu Siodya. * Metre: $10ks (Anushtabb). 10 Metre : Sardalsvikridita.

Page #33
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 2 chana-kanti-bardhuritav-Add-sindhura-ereni-dhatri-madhyam , nele dora-dampati-fata krida-vi!Asam nij-oddama-brigabhirama-dhama3 v=one sapta-dvipa-sapt-Ar pava-stom-alamkri(kpi)ti r anjikum .vividba-kali kamdaram Mandaran ll Kanakanagal-dakshin-orvvi-vanita-kuntalav-enippa Kumtala-dhareyam 4 viantar Chalukyar-Aldar Mmanu-strada tikid-ombinam charitram | Vasava vil Asadim simhasanav=ashtadalam pravarttise rajya-fri(Ert)-satiyo! nere5 da yasd-bhasura-Chalukyar-olage hadinemte(ta)neyal !| Tribhuvanal-vifrutar Kisuvolal-tanag=anvaya-rajadhaniy=&d=abhinnta-kirtti Kattiyaradeve6 na tandeya tamman=anvaya-prabhavar-enippa pattada Chalukyara santatiyol=Suremdra-sanibhan=esedam Chalukya-kula-bhushanan-Ayyanadeva bhabhujam 11 Pess7 -vett-Ayyana- ri(npi)patige jasav=eseva Chalukya-Vikramadityam Bahasa Meru pattidam fri-Vasudevam pattuv-ante Yadava-kulado! | Kahiti-mahita-kirtti Daha8 14-pati-Lakshmana-raja-putri saubhagya-samanvite Bomthadevi jagan-nate Devakiy=enisi Vikram-amganey=Ada! 11 Ratta-nri(npi)pa-ditija-kala-sam. ghattadin-agha patta Chap 9 ki-kulak-abhyudayam patte bhayav=ahitaram bern-atte dis=adhipara sabhegalarn matte jasa 11 Adiya Chalukyl-vamsa-mah-odadhi-sasiy=enipa Vikraman kamgar Borthedevi10 gam magam tan=&d=i Kri(ksi)shn-avatara-lilam Tailam | Bamtina mey-gali Tailam tentanisuvar=alave bayala kale(la)gaman nur-ertam kadidan=enbatt ern tarn komdam pratapadim kotegalar | Bedau rada mamaneyar=bbigatu pogada mandala-nathar=srggi targgada nele-gote dhali-patay-agada durgga-kulam kunagi pingada para-mamdalam badugi kappaman=lyada vairi-raya12 reAr-adatina bahu-shasa-samagrateg=Ahavamalls-Tailana | Pariyatt'-okanga-viram masagida Javanam poltu tad-Rashfrakat-Ambara-bhasvach-chandraram Kakkara nri(nri)pa-rana13 karbh-Avanipalaram samharisattam jiya bapp=embina v-avani-talam Kumtal. Orvvi-yaso-bhasara-rajya-srigan=atyoyatiyole taledam 151[e]yin Taila-raja 11 Dha14 rapiyano-A rasA[ta]ladol arddudan=&di-varaha-rupadim Sarasijanabhan-uddharisid andado Ratta-nra(npi)pa-praghattadimi jarida Chalukya-rajyaman-ifa-nata-kirtti vardha15 chihnan-uddharisidan jagakke kali Tailane marttya-Mukundan-allane 11 Chalukya10-rajya-lakshmi-1114-Gamganadi-Himachalan=akhil-ory yl-lalan-esam Nurm. madi-Tailam Traifokyama16 llan-Abavamalla | Param-Astrvvada-parampare nija-rajy-abhivri(vri)ddhig adbhavaymenip-Isvara-ghalissange jagad-guruge Harit-Abja-ravigo dhara-puryva 11 Ratta-gha 1 Metre: Kenda ; and in the next verse. This akahara, da, was at Arst omitted, and then was inserted, on ratbers small scale, in the margin before the beginning of the line, Metre : Champakamala * Metre : Kanda; and in the next four verses, Instead of Chal , in which the has the virdma, --read Chalki. * Metre: Champakamal. 1 Metre : MabAsragdhara. . This word either may be some colloquial form from the Sanskritji, conquer, or may stand for the Kanarose Myya, 's father, grandfather; an epithet applied to any superior, aneb as a king, master, lord, etc.' * Metre : Champakamala. 10 Metre: Kanda, and in the next two vers

Page #34
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. 17 17 ratta-vesar-ddhareg=ittalav=ene rajya-pattabamdh-teavado!=kottam Maningavalliyane ottajikege kalasav-iluva teradim Taila || Dharel pogalalu Chalukya-pati. Taila-nri(ppi). 18 p-Archchita-padan=ittan-Isvara-ghaliedsan-Arjjita-Harita-kal-&graai tane mukhyay. &g-ire vara-vipra-pamchasata-rajige pajisi Tarddavadi-s&sirad-olagaollitam Ma19 pigavalliyan-i sagi-sdryyar=nllinam !! A prabhuvin=anvayadalli 11 Abhiman ornati Mamdar-adrigaoreyam kattittu varagand-subhagatvam Madanamg= ankdarane20 yam madittu sa(la)svad-vacho-vibhavan Karynanan=&lisittaenisuvam Manikya valll-para-prabhu vikhyata-Harita-gdtra-vilasal-Lakshmidhayata Madhava || Mahi janamga!-821 ynarvvara mahimey=ert-ene 11 Vara-varnn-Asrama-dharmma-nirmmala-guna-srl-veda Pedamga-vistara-s&str-&rttha-vichara-gara-satata-svadhyaya-yajna-kriya-guru-pa22 j-Akara-vipra-pamchasata-charchad-brahmya-teju-nay-Abharanam ramjibugun mahi. sursparam Manikyavalli-pura || Mang-merggakke mani-pradipav=enisitt &chara-sampatti 23 sajjana-harsh-abdhige chandra-lakshmiy-enisitt-audaryyav-ugra-dvishad-ghana-darpp adrige balpu vajrav=enisitt-omd=anda bahy param janard 'b&ppu Manim gavalliya mahide24 Varkka!=synurvvaru || Charuteya sahaja-sirate r&rajips Tarddavadi-sdsirav. embai nariya kucha-ruchir-alamkarav=enal dharege Mapigavalliye sebya(vya) 11 A 25 negalda Manigavalliya bhd-nutar=aynurvvar=olage Kasyapa-gotr-ambhonidhi: sasi Govarddbanan=&pate-ripa Vaji-vamsa-varan=udayisidam || Harvvina jarvva vifi. 26 shtara barvvida badatanada korvvan=udagisam=ndarim hur vinavarremba namada garvvina Govarddhanamge nam danan=enipal! Jana-anta-Revadans vibhag=Atmajar=agrani Nagadavan=o. 27 Ipios kani Vishqu punye-nidhi Goyyarasam Halidham dharitri jlyrene pesar vetta nalvar-avari kiriyam hiriya jagakke sajjaoa-nidhi Chandrama jasamap-eydisidan Himavam-nage[m]28 draman 11 A6 Chandiraja-vibhagam ert-Chandraxbikegav=Atmajath pattidana urvvi-chakra-nata-gan-abdhi sad-&charateyim nimirohchi jasaman Basava 11 Parahitado?o=parakramadol=&rppino29 ]=Orjjita-laktiyo!-Mabesvara-pada-bbaktiyo!=tanage pasatiy=Arupperar-emba hemme yol=neredu Manimgavalliya dharmara-pamohagat-Anuraga-pamkaruha-vi30 kasa-bhaskaran=enalti negaldam Basavam gun-Akar || Kayyan nogalge dard-emm=ayyan gapiy=endu pogale dharo sale 10kakk=ayyanenisippa Basavarasayyam Sri-Manigava31 llig-Arijitavenisal | Om | Idus veda-traya-tat[t]va-dhamav=id-anant-anadi samsiddhav=imt=idu tojomaya-dibya(vys)-limgay=idu 1118-18ka-samnidhyav= emba day-Abbyuronati chen32 Dan=&da Kalidevekamge 10k-otsav-&spadaman madisidan nij-Anvay-gagas Bandohamam gehamar || Ida rajatadriyimd=adhikav=embinegan Babavam nivasa-sampadaman=033 darchchidam Manigavalliys vipra-varar-Kkaberano!=puduy-enis-irppa bhakti yatar=illiye samtatav=irppen=erba samnida (dha)tanay=oppuv-amte Kalidevemaheda nivasav=oppugum il 1 Metre r Champakamal. Mutro: Mattebhavikridita ; and in the next two versen. * Metre: Kanda; and in the next two verses. * Metre : Champakamala. * Metre: Kanda, Metro : Champakamila. * Metre: Kanda. * Metre: Mattebbarikridita. Metre : Champakamkia.

Page #35
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 34 Sale! mayur-jagav-old-aparijisida punyah martti-vett-arte nirmmala-dharmm. Omnati-sanatam sakala-lakshmi-vasam=ad-amte bhd-lalan-alamkri(kli)ti-ratna rabi nered-irdd-art-avagem ramji. 35 kur Kalidevela-yiliga-bh Asura-gri(gri)ham lokayka-Hobhavnham 11 Om || Om Svasti Samastabhovanasraya Sripri(pri)thvivallabham maharajadhirajam paramesvarach para36 mabbattarakam Satyasraya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharanam Srimat pratapachakravartti-Jagadekamalladevaru Kalyanapurada nelevidinol-sukha sankathe-vino37 dadin rajyan-geyyuttam-ire [10] Tat-pada padm-opajivi mahaprachamda-damda noyakam mane verggade Bammanayyamga! mahaprabhu-Madirija-pramukba38 mabajanamgal-ayn@rvvar-anumatadim binnapam-geyyal=svadb&risi r imaj-Jagad Okamalladevaru Manim gavalliya dakshina-fr-Siddhalimga-Kalideve vara. 39 ddvargge nija-bhuja-vijaya-nam-amkita-Varshada neys Dumdubhi-samvatsarada Pushya: Suddha 10 Bri(bri)haspativgrad-amd-uttarayana-sankranti-vyati pata-pe40 rva-nimittav-Agi jagattumga-Bhujangavali-kula-tilrka-Kalamukha-nainhthika-params taponishtha-brahmyakula-bla-brahmachari-ri-Sady bjata-pandita-devara 41 kAlam karchebi dhard-purvvakum-madi deya-karyyamam nadayisay-arit-agi Manimgavalliya terkapa holada Mogevidad-olage Kallamgurukeye ba42 teyim paduvalu Homnoleyavara k eyyim modalu Molasthana-devara Kenganavve-deviya keyyim badagalu Chemna-Gesimayyana bittera varamogeyin temka 431 kattid=alagint nalvatta-gona handiya-gadimbada ghaleya mattar=ayvattam kotar- mattar 50r-olage devar=amgabboga Chaitra-pavitra dhQp-arute naive44 dys khanda-sphutita-jirppOddbarakkam mattarsippatt-aydu mathada sri-Sarads deviyar-amgabhagakkam tapodbanar-Ahara-danakkam mattar erta mathadalu kaamaraman 45 vakkhanisuv-upadhyayargge mattar=ayda devara brahmapuriga! Dalvarggar mattar=emta Amri(mri)tarkli-pamtitargge maliga-vrittiy-agi sarv va-badba pariba46 rav-sgi kadaduva mattar nalku anta mattar 50kkavaaravapava mattarimge hamdiya salikey-omdam tiravar (11) Om [ll] Devara ha-domtakke Nirguliya 47 halladim badagalu Valajikave (Pvi)ya-Kasyanana tomtadin mudal Mah[a] vishpa-bhattara tomadim temkal Kaliya-basadiya tortadim paduval narava-gols 48 mattar omdumam sarva-namasya(bya) v-agi kottara [11] Om [lld] Salft*]rada maneyin paduvalu Bhagavati-geriya bidiyim badagal raja-bidiyim mudal Aytams-se49 ttiyasigadiyim tenkal devargge sarva-namasya(sya)v-&gi kotta amgadi palku (llol Om [ll] Dbvara keriy-olage devargge Darda-divigege krva-namasya (sya). Agi kotta gapav=onda [ll] Om [l1*] Deva 50 ra keriy-olage devara brahmapuriga[!] nalvarggath Amri(mfi) tarasi-pamditaru kotta nivebanan nalku allikanmarad=apadhyayargge kotta Divblanav=ondu [11] Om [ll] Devara 51 kariyaolage devara brahmaparigala nivela[na]dim terikal muva[ro]pparinge Amr mri) tarddi-pamtitar kotta nivesanav=ondu [11] A niveeanamgala pramapu tem kap-Adiyim mo 1 Metre : Mattebbavikridite. . Rend drai, or arti, Rand Iak-aika. . Read rarona boda. * Read Panela.

Page #36
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. 19 52 [da]l-omdu badagana mere vara[m] Dal-gena pi amap[i]na kayyals paristradim paduval mugayya-batteyam kaled=imnesaya aladal nivesanad=agalav=ara gay[*]i nila 53 hadinayda kayya pramana | Om Svasti vi bidt-Aneka-veds-vedanga-tat[t']va jnana-marttamda-jvala-mamdita-pundarik&'ksha. rahma-lakshmi-lakshita. visala-vaksha[b]sthala-hamsa54 yuvati-saraji-virajumanar=appa Srimad-utta[ms]d-agraharam Manimgavalliya mahaprabhu-mukhyav-agesha-mahajanamgal-aynurvvar vid dharmmaman tarma 55 dbarm may-agi sa[a]-dharmmadim sagana-maryyadeyimdav=g-chamd]r-[&]rkka-taram baram pratipalisuvar || S&manyo -yan dharmma-setur=nri(npi) papam kale. kale palaniyo 56 bhavadbhih sarvvan-etan=bhaginah partthivemdran bhuy 8-bhuyo yachate Rams charndra b] # Sval-datt [4] para-datt[A]m va yo hareti(ta) vasundhara[ro] shashthir-vvarsbal-sahasrani 37 vishthayam jayate krimih 11 Sasauam?-id=&vud=elliya Sasanav-areittar=eke Balisuven-inti sasanaman=emba patakana sakalam rauravakke galaga!an= iligum 11 58 Or[o]deyar=akke gapav=akk=ur=&!v=arag=akke nada-konde(te)yar-akk-iat=&r=1 dharmmaman-alidad[e] vorant-ire rauravakke galagalan-iliga[m ] HI Gamgasagara-Yamna8-samngumado! Varaksi Ga59 yeywem bei t irttbangalo!-agapita-sad[d]vijapurgava-gokulavan a!idan-in (=i[dan a]lida[m] 11 Om Svasti Srimat-Kalachuryya-bhujabalachakravartti-tribhuvan. aikavira-Bijjaladeva-varsha60 de eneya Vish[u]-samvatsarada Bhadrapada bahula 6 Mangalavarad. amdru Svasti] Samasta-vasta-vistirnna-ghurnpit-&rppava-ninada-prapa(put Aud(nu )ta-bhuvana-vikbyata-panchasataol vira-fasana-labdh-aneks-guna-gan-Alamkri(kpi)ta-satya-gauch-achar &.characharitra na[ya-vinaya)-vijnapa-yira-Bapamja-dharmma-pratip&lanar=appa Srimad- Ayyavo ley-aynurvva[ro] svariga62 la mukhyav-&giy=emtu nada padinaruvarum nana-del-Abbyantarada bavarega[lum mam]muridamdamum patta[da] mane Manimgavalliyal mahe Dad-&gi nered=eka-athar-ag-irdd=aHi63 ya prabhu mukhyav=erad=aynarvvaron talada settiyaram na karangalm (Jum) adda....... heruva settiyarum eleya-gatrigarum telliga gottaliyan Tarddsvadi-sasirada hittina 64 galeya barikanin nered=eka-stbar-ag-irddu kapila-chatti-vyatipata-parvv& nimittav-ag[i 6rl]-Siddhalinga- Kalidevesvara-devargge deva-karyyamar nadasal tamma dharmma v-agi nakaramga! ha. 65 tti hamnir-ddbanya samasta-bhamdavane manikay-olag-&gi tava maru-gomd= amtappa bhamdakke homg=ara-visamam kottaru gatrigaru taya mapid-elege homg=ayvatt-eleyam kottar horava 66 settiyaru horaganimdan tanda hampir-dhanya modal-agi samasta-bhandayane manikav=olag-[A]gi tardu maritakke - honge visamam kotteru i sthaladal tavu mapu-gomda tam bida 67 bhattakke honge visamam kottar telliga-gottaligalu devara nauda-divigere ganamgalal-ord-omdu haligey=endega kottara skliga-samayamga! ganda mokbyav-agi nala-p8 This akshara, kd, wusst fint omitted, and then was inserted above the line This is perhaps a mistake for saroja. * Read aga irunarf. * Metre : salini. Metre: sloks (Anushtubb). * Read shashti parsia. 7 Metre: Kands; and in the following two verses * Ruad Yamund.

Page #37
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 68 rvvakke varsharh-prati okkalalli visav=aydam kottar deda(va)ra kottaliga! nala-parvvakko halur nulu beragi berattumb-okkalalli varshan-prati visav=aydar kottaru abpiga-gottaliga! nQla-pa89 rvvakke varsham-prati kuriba-abpigar=okkal-okkalalu Vik&v=aydam kottar billa mundryva[r]un bitta dharmmav=oyendu' mdrava hodagoya hanyu hampal badu-kayge hidi. 70 bada hidi-hanpath kottar medar-okkalaga! huvina-karndage hedalage mathake re .. kerasiyah sada-kalam nadasuv-amt-&gi kotter gaadu mukhyav-Agi gaud. okkals Deraviga 71 garda-gusa hem-gus=ornado maduvege Visay-aydan davar-dyav-agi kottar Vargham-prati valiy-era[dan] kottar [119] Inte) dharmmaman=&-chandr. Arkkam stbayi-varam nadev-ant-&gi kottar dharmmamam Sasana-maryy&deyim naduga! petipalisu var@f dharmmakk-adda-khamdava nadugalg= idir-Adavan avage samudra-ma........ dn(Par) ne bira-vanigan= adakk-nyodrvvara besadim billa-minuryvaru kavar [ll] Mangala-maba-bri II ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. After an invocation of Siva (line 1), and a verse in praise of the same god under the name of Sambhu, the inscription proceeds to recite that, in the centre of the earth, there is the mountain Mandart (L. 3), the ornament of the seven continents and the seven Oceans. Over the land of Kuntala (1.3), which was-considered to be a lock of hair (kuntala) of the woman who was the land to the south of the golden mountain (Meru), there reigned the Chalukyas (1.4), in so praiseworthy # manner as to illustrate well the observances of the code of . Manu (1. 4). When they had continued during eighteen successions,' among the renowned Chalukyas (1.5), in the eighteenth (aucoession), in the desceat of the royal Chalukyas who claimed to be born in the lineage of the younger brother of the father of Kattiyaradeva (11. 5, 6) whose hereditary capital was the world-renowned Kisuvolal (1. 5), there was king Ayyanadeva (I.) (1. 7). To him there was born Vikramaditya (V.) (1.7), whose wife was Bonthadevi (1. 8). daughter of king Lakshmans of the Dahall country. And then, prosperity returning to the Chalkd family, which had suffered mishap through being bruised by the race of the demons in the shape of the Ratta kings (11. 8, 9),- their son was Tails (II.) (1. 10), a very incarnation of Krishna, who fought a hundred and eight battles out in the open country, and captured eighty-eight fortresses. None of the hostile kings could shake off this Ahavamalla-Taila (II.) (1. 12), who, resembling Death, annihilated those kings, the pillars of Kakkara? (1. 12) in war, the moons of the sky which was the Rashtrakuta (race), and, amidst the applauses of the whole world, with an exceedingly great effort acquired the sovereignty of the land of Kuntala (1.13). Just as the god) Sarasijanabha (Vishna), in the form of the primal boar, lifted up the earth which had anak into the lower regions, 80 Taila (II.) (1. 15), bearing the crest of boar, lifted up the Chalukys sovereignty which had fallen through being over. 1 The vowel of the first syllablo is illegible; it may be any other vowel, quito mo much m a. * This is perhape, by mistake for dharmmarmorit-eme. . This lo an imaginative statement, not in accordance with facto. * Thie lus purely imaginary person, not mentioned in any other record that has yet come to notice; unless, judeed, the name la intended for that of Kirttivarmaa IL, who, however, did not stand in the anserted relationship to Ayyapa I. The molern Pattadakal, in the Bad mi taluka, Bijapur district. * Why this particular number obould be mentioned, le not apparent. In the same way, the Eastern Chalukya blog Narindramrigardja.Vijay Aditya II. to waid to have fought abundred sod eight battles, by day and by night during twelve years, with the armies of the Gangu sad the Ratas (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 101). The Blahtrakta king Kakka IL

Page #38
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGCLI. 21 thrown by the Ratta kings. So this Nurmadi-Taila (II.), otherwise called Trailokyamalla! and Ahavamalla (II. 15, 16), became the lord of the whole earth; and, at the festival of his installation in the sovereignty, when his name," the grindstone of the Rattas," began to fill the earth, he gave (the town of) Manimgavalli, with libations of water, to fovaraghalisiss, the Jagadguru or pontiff of the world, the sun of the water-lilies that are (the members of the Harita (gotra), who was considered to be the cause of the great growth of his sovereignty (u. 16, 17). And tgvaraghalissa, the lender of the family of the Haritas, whose feet were worshipped by king Taila (II.), the leader of the Chalukyas, gave the choice Manigavalli, in the Tardavadi thousand, to the five-hundred excellent Brahmans of whom be himself was the chief, as a grant to endure as long as the moon and sun might last (11. 17-19). In the lineage of that lord (1. 19), there was a certain Madhava (1. 20), the Prabhu of the town of Manikyavalli, the very Vishnu of the renowned Harita gotra. And now to describe the greatness of the fire-hundred Mahajanas (1. 20):- (Here come (11. 21-24) two verses in praise of the virtues and accomplishments of the five-hundred Brahmans of Manikyavalli or Manimgavalli, followed by a repetition of the statement that Mapigavalli was in the Tardavadi thousand; and then we are told that)- Among the fire-hundred of Manigavalli, there sprang ap & certain Govardhans (1. 25), the moon of the ocean that was the Kinynpa gotra, an excellent member of the race of Vajins. His son was Revadasa (1. 26). The latter had four sons - Nagadeva, Vishna, Goyyarasa, and Holidba 01. 27). The youngest of these became the greatest, and, under the name of Chandramas, made his reputation rench even as far as the Himalaya mountains. To that lord Chandiraja (1. 28) and to Chandrambike tbore was born a son, Basava. There were none who were like him in devotion to the feet of the god) Mahesvara (Siva); and this Basava (1. 30) attained the fame of being esteemed the sun that caused to bloom the water-lily that was the affection of the five-hundred Brahmans of Maningavalli. This Basavarasayya (1. 80) came to be considered the father of the world, since the whole world, putting their hands to their forebenda, saluted him with the words "Our virtuoas father;" and thus he brought greatness to the famous Manigavati. Manifesting the height of graciousness in saying " This is the abode of the essenco of the three Vedas; this is the accomplishment of that which has no end and no beginning; this is the lustrous divine linga" (1. 31), he caused to be made for the beautiful (god) Kalidevesa (1. 32) a dwelling-place, the abode of the joy of mankind, which gathered together in itself all the fame of his lineage. Saying " Basave made this heautiful abode, in such a style that it surpasses the silver mountain (Kailasa); the excellent Brahmaps of Manigavalli are full of devotion, so as to rival Kubera ; I will abide here always," the great lord Kalideva (1. 33) approved of the abode. And so this glorious pleasure-house of Kalideresa (1.35), the chief beants of the world, shall be charming for ever. Hail! (1. 35). While the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Parime cura, the Paramabhaftaraka. the glory of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious and valorous emperor Jagadekamalladeva (II.) (1. 36), was reigning, with the pleasure of an agreeable interchange of communications with his foudatories), at the capital of Kalyanapura, on his feudatory, the most intrepid Dandanayaka, the Manevergade Bammanayya (1, 37), preferring a request, with the assent of the five-hundred Mahajang, headed by the Mahaprabhu Madiraja, - the glorious Jagadekamalladeva (II.) (1. 38), having well thought over it, to the god Kalideve vara, the holy Siddhalinga of the south, of Manimgavalli-on account of the 1 Thin biruda did not really belong to Tails II. He had only the biruda Ahavsmall. The two biridas Trailokyamalla and Ahavamalla belonged to his descendant someivars I. + Menning, apparently, of the rest of the Vajamneyips or followers of the White Yajnreds. * Sukha- katha-vindda.

Page #39
22 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. vyatipata and Parvan of tho Uttarayana-sankranti of Thursday (ooupled with) the tenth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month) Pausha of the Dundubhi sanhvataara which was the Afth of the years marked by the name of the victory of his arms (1. 39), - having laved the feet of the youthful Brahmacharin, the illustrious Sadydjatapanditadeva (1. 40), who was the glory of the Bhajamgavall family, eminent in the world, who was completely conversant with the KAlamukha doctrines, who performed the most austere penances, and who belonged to a family of Brahmang, - with libations of water, - for the purpose of maintaining the rites of the god, - gave fifty mattars (of land) in (the hamlot of) Mogevada of the southern fields of Manimgavalli, (according to the measure) of the pole' called the boar. staff of the length) of forty spans, on the west of the road to Kallamguruke, on the east of the cultivable land of the Honnoleyavaru, on the north of the onltivable land of the goddess Kenga avve of the shrine of) the Malasthana god, and on the south of the . . . . . * of the ridge of the paddy-field of Chenna-Gesimayya. In those fifty mattars (1. 43), twenty-five mattars were for the arigabhoga of the god, and for the purificatory rites of the month) Chaitra, the waving of burning incense, and the repair of whatever might become broken or torn or worn-out; eight matters were for the angabhoga of the goddess Saradadevi of the matha, and for the provision of food for ascetios; five mattars were for the teachers who explain the Kaumarad in the matha; eight mattars were for the four (Brahmans whose households made up the) Brahman settlements of the god; and four mattars were an outright allotment, free from all demands, to Amritardipapdita. As the asuvanatax on these fifty mattars, they shall pay one . . . . . .. . . .. . on each mattar. For the flowur-garden of the god (1. 46), they gave one mattar of the circle (of lando), (by the measure of the Brahmaps' staff, as a sartanamaaya-grant, on the north of the stream called Nirguli, on the east of the garden of Valajikaveya-Keeyapa, on the south of the garden of Mahavishnubhatta, and on the west of the garden of the Jain templo called Kuliyabasadi. On the west of the house where food and shelter were given gratis (1.48), on the north of the road to the street of (the goddess) Bhagavati, on the oast of the king's highway, and on the south of the abop of Aytamasetti, they gave to the god four shope, as a sarvanamaryagrant. In the street of the god (1. 49), they gave one oil-mill, as a sairvanamasya-grant, for the perpetual lamp of the god. In the street of the god (11.49, 50), Amfitarafipandita gave foor sites to the four (Brahmans whose households made up the) Brabman settlements of the god; and one site there was given to the teachers of the Kuumara. In the street of the god (11. 50, 51), on the south of the site of the Brahman settlements of the god, Ampitarasipandita gave one site for the souvarna. The measure of those sites (1. 51), from south to north, in cubits of the measure of four spans, was six oubits of breadth and fifteen cubits of length for each site. Then comes (1.53) & mandate to the five-hundred Mahdjanas, headed by the Mahdpralha, of the excellent agrahdra of Mapingavalli, to preserve this act of religion, as if it were their own act, as long as the moon and sun may last. And this part of the record onds (II. 55-59) with five benedictive and imprecatory verses,-two in Sanskrit, and threo in Kauarene. Ghale seems to be another form of gale, 'bamboo rod or wako; pole, a statt. * Biltor in this explained in Reeve and Sanderson's Caparese Dictiosary. But Kittel'. Dictionary gives it is only the sense of 'mimile weapon; ~ dart, spear, javolin.' "1. tbe Kdtantra-granuimar, * A literal trauslntion would be to the four persous (who are the Brahmo towns."

Page #40
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. 23 Hail! (1.59) On Tuesday (1.60) (coupled with) the sixth tithi of the dark fortnight of the month) Bhadrapada of the Vishu samvatsara which was the sixth of the years of the glorious Kalachurya Bijjaladeve (1. 59), an emperor by the strength of his arm, the sole hero of the three worlds, when, headed by the five hundred Sudmins of the famous (town of) Ayyavolel (1. 61) who were preservers of the strict Banaoja-religion, the sixteen of the eight districts (1. 62), and the Gavares of many districts, and the Mummuridanda, were met together in a great district (assembly) at the royal abode Mapimgevalli, and were standing in one place,- and when, headed by the Prabhu of that place (1. 63), the two fivehundreds, and the Seffis of the locality, and the Nakaras, and the Settis who made a business of lading ........, and the betel-leaf Gatrigas, and the guilds of oilmen, and the sealer of four and churning-sticks of the Tardavaoi thousand, were met together and were standing in one place, on account of the festival of the vyatipata of the tithi called) kapila-chatti (1. 64), to the god Siddhalinga-Kalidevesvara, in order to continue the rites of the god, the Nakaras gave half & visa(r) per hornu? on each bales of the things which they bought, including rabies and all the stock of cotton and the twelve kinds of grain; and the Gatrigas (1. 65) gave fifty betel-leaves per honnu on the betel-leaves that they bold; and the loading Seffis (1.66) gave a visa per honnu on the sale of such things, including rubies and all the stock of the twelve kinds of grain, which they imported from outside, and a visa per honnu on the paddy which they bought and loaded in the locality itself; and the guilds of the oilmen (1. 67) gave one halige of oil on each oil-mill, for the perpetual lamp of the god; and the guilds of the weavers, headed by the Gauda, lo gave five visas per poll, 12 year by year, for the nalu-festival; and the Kottalis of the god (1. 68) gave five visas per poll, year by year, for the nulu-festival, on those who dealt in milk, thread, and ...........; and the guilds of artisans gave five visas per poll of the Kuriba-senigas (1. 69), year by year, for the nglu-festival; and the three-hundred of the caste of toddy-drawers (?) (1. 69) gave a handful of dried unripe fruit and a handful of ripe fruit on each basketful that they sold of ripe froit, ......, and dried unripe fruit; and the basket-makers and mat-makers (1. 70) gave a flower-basket and ........., in order to maintain for ever the ...... at the matha; and the groups of the kinsmen of the village-headman, headed by the Gauda himself, gave, as a perquisite of the god, five visas on each marriage (1. 71), no matter whether of a boy or of a girl, and two balis year by year. The record ends (11. 71, 72) with a mandate to the people of the district and to the three-hundred of the caste of toddy-drawers, to preserve this act of religion. B.-of the time of Bijjala; A.D. 1165. The writing covers an area about 1' 8" broad by 1' 11" high. The tablet is broken into three pieces, by a fissure running from the beginning of line 14 to the end of line 9, and by 1 The modern Aihole, in the Hungund taluka, Bijapur district. 11. the five-hundred Sudmine of Ayyavole, and the five-hundred Mahdjanas of Mapingavalli. Kittel's Dictionary explains leottali (which would become gottali in composition) ns & multitude or assemblage, as of fishermen, etc.' Roove and Sanderson's Dictionary explains bdrika as one who applies public real or stamp.'-Whether hitts and gale are really to be taken as meaning bere flour' and 'churning-stick,' is not quite certain. 1.. bere, and throughout, "agreed to give annually." * Kittel's Dictionary explains ofta as one-sixteenth of a hana;' hand as four Annas and eight kdons ;' and kast as the smallest copper coin, a cash.' 7 The same explains hows a gold coin, the half of a vandha (one rupee, seven Annas, four cash).' * Bhanda seems to be for bdnda, 'pack or bale of goods or merchandise.' * Bhandardne seems to be another form of bandandla - bandavala, capital, fundo; stock, store.' 1. The mention here of the Ganda or village-boadmap seems rather incongrucus. 11 i. a capitation-tax of five citar esch.

Page #41
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. another from the top of the tablet to about the centre of line 10: but very few letters have been completely lost thereby, except near the middle of lines 1 to 8; and in other respects the record is very well preserved. The soulptures at the top of the tablet have been so much damaged that it is difficult to make out what they are. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and boldly executed. They include decimal figures in lines 18, 25, and 26, and the distinct form of the Jingaald all through the cirama is represented by the mark for the vowel u, throughout; and a pointed instance of this is the word tabada, line 4. The average size of the letters is about". The language is Kanarese ; except for the two opening Sanskrit verses.-As regards. orthography, the only points calling for special notice are-(1) the use of ri for ri, e.g. in prittiya, line 24; (2) the use of b for v in byatipata, line 20; and (3) a frequent confusion between the sibilants, e.g. in oritabha, line 5, and amkusan, line 7. The inscription is a record of the time of the Kalachurya king Bijjala. And it registers certain grants that were made to a temple of the god Vislina in the form of Channa-Kasava. It is dated at the time of an eclipse of the sun on Sunday coupled with the new-moon tithi of the month Margasira of the Parthiva saniratsara, which was the tenth year of the reign of Bijjala. The given samvatsaru was Saka-Sampat 1088 current. And the corresponding English date is Sunday, 6th December A.D. 1185, when the new-moon tithi ended at about 8 hrs. 28 min. after mean sunrise. On this day, however, there was no eclipse of the sun. TEXT. i Om Om [11] Namago-tasmai Varabaya lilay=0[d*]dhara[td ma]lir khura madhya-gato yasya 2 Morum khanakhanayat8 || Namah . . . &ra-vilasad-rdpa3 lavanya-simdhavd 11(1) gopijana-mano . . . . rajahamsays $8A ragine || Om Svasti Samadhigatapamohama[hasa]buda-maharajadhi5 raja KALA(18) jara-paravar-Adhisya (sva)ram savarnpa]-vris abha?-dhvajam damar[u]6 ga-taryga-nirgghosa(sha)qam Kalaghuryga-[kula)-kamala-marttamda kadana7 prachanda mana-kanakachalam subhatar=[&di]tya kaligal=amkusa(ha) sa(a)ran-[X]8 gata-vajra-pamjarum prat&pa-Lankesva(sva)ram para-[]ari-sahodara giri durgga-ma9 llarn chalad-arnka-Raman vair-ibha-kamthiravam nisan ( Ssa) mka-malla nam Adi-prasa (fa) [t]i-sa10 hitam Srimatu bhajaba!a-[chakrava]e[tt]i vira-Bijbjaladevaru Kalya pada n[o]levf. 11 qinolu sakha-wamkatha-vino[da]d[im] rajyam [8]eyy[n]ttam-ire [*] Om Om 12 Om Svasti Yama-niyama-svadhyaya-dhyana-dharana-mo(maa)n-&nushtd (shtbl). 1 But there was solar eclipas, not visible in India, on the preceding new-moon day, of the month Karttika, falling on Friday, 5th November (see Von Oppolzer's Cavon der Finsternish, PP. 226, 227, and Plate 113). * From the ink-impression. This record is not included in the Carataca-Desa Inscriptions * This word is represented here by an ornute symbol, which stands above the frst word, Om, of line 1. In line 4. very similar ornate symbol lo used. In line 11 and 12, the symbol is omate, but of different pattern. * Here, the word is expressed in writing. * Metro: sloks (Anusltubb); And in the next rerne. * Bend Meru. 7 Read orishabha.

Page #42
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. 13 na-japa-samadhi-si(61) la-sampannar=appa Srimad-attamad=agrah[]14 ram Mangavalliya prabhu Madiraja pramukham-abesha-mahajanan galum 15 Srimanu-mah&pradhaparh Yammanayyal-dardandyaks pramukha ka16 rana[m]galunm'=amt-inibarum Dangeya-Vasudeva-nayakara madi17 sida pratishte(shthe)ya Sri-Channna-Kesavar-angabhopa-khanda sphuthi(ti)ta-jirnnod harakkan 18 trimatu-Kalachuryys-chakravartti-vira-Bijjaladeva-Varshads 1019 Deya Partti(rtthi)-Bata vatsarada Marggaairad-amavasye Adi tyava20 ra suryya-grahana-bya(vya)tipata-nimittadim kotta kayyeb nelath U21 kkaliya batt[e]yim paquvalu tapparaja-goyyim badagalu 22 Ra(P)lakkiyabbeya-Hamchikeya batteyim modelu harek23 ra-goyly]im temkalu Dangeya-Singarasa-Vasada(da)vanayakaru tam. 24 m=ibbar=Anuchchayoya vri( vri)ttiya sthalad-olage hiriya-kola ma25 ttaru harneradam sarv va-namasyav-&gi bitta mattaru 12 davara nan26 dA-divigege sarvva-namasyav-&gi bitta gana 1 Srimanu-mah pradh - 27 nam Ammanayye-damdandyakara pramukha karanangali tahm=ye. 28 da horimgrobbala malya-vattamarh bittara [lo] ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with invocations of the god Vishna wa the boar (line 1), and as Sarigin (11.3, 4). It then refers itself to the time of the Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjaladeva (1. 10),- the Maharajadhiraja who had attained the pafchamahadabda (1.4); the supreme lord of Kalajara, the best of towns (1. 5); he who had the banner of a golden Garuda; be who was heralded in public by the sounds of the musical instrument called damaruga (11. 5, 6); the sun of the water-lily that was the Kalachurya family (1.6), who was reigning at the capital of Kalyana (1 10) with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his foudatorios) (1.11). All the Mahajanas, headed by Madiraja (1. 14), the Prabhu of the agrahara of Manicavalli, and the Karanas, headed by the Mahapradhana and Dandandyaka Ammanayya (1. 15),- for the angabhoga, and for the repairs of whatever might become broken, torn, or worn-out, of (the god) Channa-Kesava (1. 17), which had been established by Dangeya. Vasadevandyala (1. 16),- on socount of the vyatipeta of an eclipse of the sun (1. 80) (on) Sunday (coupled with) the new-moon tithi of (the month) Margadirs of the Parthivs sarvataars which was the tenth year of the Kalachurya emperor Bijjaladeva (1. 18), gave a plot of oultivable land (1. 20) on the west of the road to Ukkali? (II. 20, 21), on the north of the cultivable land called Tapparaja-geyyi, on the east of the road to (?) Ralakkiyabbeya-Hafiohike, and on the south of the cultivable land called Harekara-geyyi. (And) Dangeya-Singarasa and Dangeys-Vasudevanayaka (1.23) allotted twelve mattars, (by the measure) of the big staff, as a sarvanamasya-grant, in the site of their . ..... ... allotment. For the perpetual lamp of the god, there was allotted one oil-mill (1. 26), 88 & sarvanamarya-grant. (And), headed by the Read Channa, * The scribes, the Nountanto. 1 Read Ammanayya ; m in line 87. Bend gafun, * Read jiranoddldrakkan. * Bead beygi. 7. The modern Ukli, seven miles to the north-east of Managoji. The meaning of the word druolohdyoya ia pot known.

Page #43
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. Mahapradhana and Dandandyaka Ammanayya (1. 27), the Karanas allotted one balal of . . . . . .'paddy per herud of their perquisites. 0.-Of the time of Sankams; A.D. 1178. The writing of the whole record covers an area about l'11' broad by 2' 11' high. The tablet, however, is broken into four pieces, of which one, containing portions of lines 15 to 25, has been lost. In addition to this, many of the letters in the two extant upper fragments, which extend as far as line 23, are a good deal obliterated. And it has, therefore, been found convenient to reproduce the text from line 24 only, from which point it is all on one fragment of the stone and in a state of much better preservation; giving, in the abstract of contents, the substance of lines 1 to 23, which can be read quite sufficiently for that purpose, though they cannot be edited in full. The sculptures at the top of the tablet are, in the centre, a lisga, with the sun and moon above it; on the proper right, & squatting figure, facing full-front; and on the proper left, a cow and calf.-The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and boldly executed. They include decimal figures in line 25, and the distinct form of the lingual : the virama is represented by the sign for the vowel , throughout; and pointed instances of this are trimatu, line 24, and partthivendranu, line 41. The average size of the letters is about "-The language is Kanarese; there are ordinary verses in lives 10 to 24, and some of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 40 to 46. The accusative penter singular occurs both with the archaic m, e.g. dhanaman, line 33, and with the o, e.g. dharimavannu, 1. 38, where, from the use of the anusvara before the n, we seem farther to have exactly the modern form, dharmavannu.- In respect of orthography we need only notice an occasional confusion of the sibilants, illustrated by varsada, line 24, and mudhdha, line 25. The inscription is & record of the time of the Kalachurya king Sauksme. And it registers grants that were made, by the direction of the king himself, to the Mahajanas or Brahmans of Mapigavalli, headed by the Mahaprabhu Isvaradeve, and to some other persons. It is dated at the time of the Dakshinayana-samkranti or summer solstice, coupled with Sunday and the eleventh tiths of the bright fortnight of the month Ashadha, of the Vilambin samvatsara, which was the third year of the reign of Sankama. But the date does not work out correctly. The given samvatsara .was Saka-Samvat 1101 current. And the given tithi ended, not on a Sunday, but on Tuesday, 27th June, A.D. 1178, at about 14 hrs. 34 min. after mean sunrise; while the sankranti also, which occurred on the preceding day, Monday, at about 18 hrs. 58 min., cannot be connected in any way with the Sunday. TEXT. 24 ............janar 11 Om Svasti S rimatu-Kalachuryyl bhujabalachakravartti-Samkamadeva-varga(rsha)da murane25 ya Vila[mbi-samvatsarad-Asada sudhdha7 11 Adityavara dakshinayang samkramana-parvvs-nimittam sriman-maha Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary explains bala, balta, n'a mesure of capacity, the fourth part of kolaga or four mdnas. The exact meaning of milya is not apparent. * Kittel's Dictionary explains aeru s load, especially a bullock-lond.' * From the ink-impression. This record is not included in the Caritaca-Desa Isacriptions . Represented by sa ornate symbol, both bere and at the end of the record. . Read Sohadka. Rend buddio.

Page #44
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. 27 26 pradhanan hiriya-dardanayakam dandanatha-Narayanan srimate-Kesimayya damdanayakarum &27 vara maydunam ri(rf)man-mahapradhanam Brahmadeva-damdandya karum avara herggade Mattarasarum chakravartti28 ya helikeyim tamm=a?keya Srimad=uttamad=agraharam Manigavalliya mahi prabhav-Isvaradeva pra29 mukhav=asesba-mabajanamgaliga miligarigam pamchamatha ........ liga samasta-prajegaligam sama30 sta-jati-varggakkam dhara-parvvakam-maai bitta dharmav=emt-endade [1] Manigavalliyal-apatrikaru sattar-appad=avara dvipa31 di-chatuhppadi-dhana-dhanya-gri(gri)ha-kshetrav=embrinitaman=atana stri-mukhyav Agi hemgusu-makkalu , 32vibhaktar=ada tayi-tamde annatamamdir=avara makkalun .... gilu jnati gotra ant-avar-olag-fr-iddud-i33 ddavaro kaledu kom bar=amt-anibar=o!ag=arav-illad-idda[raea]ppad=8 dhanamam ddva. dayigalige dharmmada34 ttav-egi kaduvaru Shambikesvara-devargge hiriya-k[6]la mattaru yippattaman simdra-parvvamam hora35 vadisi veda-paragar=appa brahmanaran=odisi pu[ji]salu sarvva-Damasya(sya) v-agi kottara brahmanara 36 manegalalu kula belal-agad-enda dhara-purvvaka[m]-mali bittaru [ll] Int=i dharmma[n]galam adhika 37 ri karanan prabhu mahajanamga!um samasta-prajegalum sasana-maryyadeyimd= A-chandr-arkka-taramba38 rar pratipalisavaru [l*] 1 dharmmavamn=&r-anun kicisidar=appade gri-Vara pasiyalu v[s]atipata-sam krama39 NA-suryyagrahanadalu koti-kavileymama mu(P)vattit-seira-brahmanarumam. sva hastadim komda me 40 hApatakavan-eyduvaru 11 Sloka 11 Samanyos-yam dharmma-setutenri(npi)papan kald-kale palaniyo bhs. 41 [va]dbhih sarvvan=etan-bhagina[h] parttbivemdranu bhdy8-bhuyo yachate Rama chamdrah 11 Svat-datt[6] para-dat&[8] 42 Va 8 hareti(ta) vasundhara[m] sashtit varsha-sahasrani vishthayam jayate krimi[h] 11 Gamgasagara-Ya43 muna-samgamado!u Varanasi Gayey=emb=1 tirtthangalo?=agaaita-sadhvi(advi)ja purgava-gokulama[D-a)44 lidan-irt-idan=alidan 11 Sasanam=id=&vud-elliya Sasanav=ar-ittar-eke salisuvey= emb=ts&($PS)sanavan=emba pa[ta]45 kan sakalam ratravakke galagalan-iligum 11 Or[o]deyar-akke g anava akk-dr-A!v=arag=akke nada-korteyar=akk=[]46 r-aral dharmmaman=alidade vorant-ire raaravakke galaga!an=iligum | Margals maha-Ari Om [11] ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with an invocation of the god Vishnu under the name of Purushottama (line l), followed (11. 1, 2) by the well-known verse Jayatyadvishkritain Vishnor, etc., in praise 1 Read Okatus padi. * Read kavileyuman. Metre : salint. Metro: sioks (Anushtabb). * Rend haalti-parsha-sahasrani. * Metre: Kanda; and in the following two verses.

Page #45
23 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. of the incarnation of the samo god as & boar. It then refers itself to the time of the asylum of the universe (II. 2, 3), the favourite of fortane and of the earth, the Mahardjd. dhirdja and Parametvara, the supreme lord of Kalajara the best of towns, he who had the banner of a golden Garuda (1. 4), he who was heralded in public by the sounds of the musical instrument oalled damaruga, the son of the water-lilies of the Kalaohurya family (11. 4, 5), he who was successful (even) on a Saturday (1. 6), the champion against hill-forts, the Kalachurya-bhujabala-Ohakravartin, the glorious Sankamadevarasa (1.8), whose victorious reign was continuing, with perpetual increase, so as to endure as long as the moon and sun and stars might last, at the nolovidu of Navile (1. 9), with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications with his feudatories) (11. 9, 10). He who subsisted (like a bee) on the water-lilies that were his feet, was the Dandadhipa Kedava (1. 12). The Mahaprabhu of Manimgavalli (1. 16) was Isvaradeva. His son (1. 18), a very moon of the ocean of the Harita family, was the Prabhu Madiraja (1. 19), whose virtues are praised in the next few lines, with another mention of Maningavalli in line 23. On account of the festival of the sun's commencement of his progress to the south (on) Sunday, (coupled with) the eleventh tithi of the month) Ashadhs of the Vilambin sa ta vatsara, which was the third of the years of the Kalachurya emperor Bahkamadeva, (1l. 24, 25), at the command of the emperor,- the Dandandyaka Kosimayya (1. 26), a very Narayana among leaders of the forces, and his nephew the Mahapradhana and Dandandyaka Brahmadava (1. 27), and the Horgade of the latter, Mattarasa, gave the following religions grants to all the Mahajanas, headed by the Mahaprabhu Isvarad&va, of the agrahara of Manigavalli (1.28) which was the seat of their authority, and to the Maligas (1.29) and to . . . . . . . . . of the five mafhas, and to all the people, and to all the caster; namely, at Manigavalli (1. 30), if any one should die without sons, his wife, female children, divided parents and brothers and their children, . . . . . . . . ., and auy kinsmen and relatives of the same gotra, who might survive, should take possession of all his property, such as bipeda, quadrupeds, coin, grain, house, and fields; and, if none such should survive, (the authorities of the village) should make over that property, as a religious grant, to those who hold the grants of the gods. And they gave, as a saruanamasya-grant, twenty mattars (of land), (by the meastire) of the large staff, to the god Shambikdsvara (1. 34), in order to do worship after proclaiming the aindra-festival and making Brahmans read who are versed in the Vedas; this they gave with libations of water, saying that . . . . . .. should not be said in the house of Brahmans. The record then ends (11. 36 46), with a mandate to the Adhikarin, the Karana, the Prabh 16, the Mahdjangs, and all the people, to maintain these grants, and with five of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses. D.- or the time of Jaitugi L; about A.D. 1900. The writing covers an area aboat 2' 6" broad by 2' 3' high. It is mostly in a state of very good preservation. Bat, from half-way through line 29, all the formal part of the record has been broken away and lost. The sculptures above it, at the top of the tablet, are, towards the proper right, a linga, with the sun and moon above it, and a standing figure on each side of it; and towards the proper left, a cow and calf. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and well exeonted througbout. The formal part of the record, commencing with line 27, is separated from what * I am indebted to Mr. Krishna Sastri for some assistano in interpreting the following pages. . Apparently, some festival on the sigbth day in the second half of the month Margairahs, and of the month Pausha" (see Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, ... aindet). The meaning of da, line 36, is not apparent.

Page #46
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI. precedes it by a blank space about four inches high; and, though written apparently by the same hand, it was probably put on the stone at & subsequent time. The characters include the distinct form of the lingual d all through. The virama is represented by the sign for the vowel u and pointed instances of this occur in pogalalake, line 15, and chanchadu-brdhmya, line 22. The size of the letters ranges from about "to". The language is Kanarese; and lines 1 to 26 are all in verse, with a few short connecting prose links. The accusative singular neuter in v occurs in pradesavan, line 18. In lines 12, 13, we have two rather peculiar or unusual words; kharvada,= kharvata, karvata, which apparently means a market-town;' and madamba which I do not find in any dictionary, but which must denote some other kind of village.- In respect of orthography we may notice (1) the use of ri for ti, throughout; (2) the use of b for v in braja, line 9, sebyan, line 15, and bratitvaran, line 25; (3) the use of v for b in doruvala, line 5; (4) a good deal of confusion between the sibilants, illustrated by visayan, line 14, kasi,"line 17, and fisyan, line 25; and (5) the doubling of t before y,- very exceptional at so late a period, -in apattya, line 25. The inscription is a record of the time of the Devagiri-Yadava king Jaitugi I. The introductory portion of it is complete. But the formal part, containing the date and the details of the grants that were recorded in it, has been broken away and lost.. TEXT.1 1 [Om ll Srimat-kamchapa-karti-bardhuritav-482-eindhura-sreni-dhatri-madhyam 'nele dava-dampati-sata-krida-vilasam nij-odd&ma-srig=abhirama-dh2 [mav=ene] sapta-dvipa-sapt-[arn][ava]-sto[m-alam]kri(kri) [ti ram]jikam vividha keli-kamdaram Mandaram || Sphurad-am bhonidhi-vele muvala3 si Jambudvipav=atyamta-bardhura-va-vu-u-uugeyikkumba - - du Mandarav=& Mandara-dakshina-stha-Bharatakshetram jagam ner4 v- rav=& kshetra-makhakke lochanav-en--oppug[u] Kuntalam Adan=&nandade palisutta padadimd=irddam nat-Arkti sam5 na kell-nilaya[m] virddhi-vilayam Dharmmatmajam Raghava Yadu-vamsa prabhayam jaya-pravibhavam bhuri-pratap-odaya[m] madavad-doryvarbba)la chakrava6 rtti Daya-lakshmi-vallabham Bhillamam 11 Atana tanayam ..... ................................. bhatalado!= negaldam Mandhat-opama-charitan=enisi Jai7 tugidevan 11 Mata .... .... ... ... .... .. .. .. .... . ... Gu(gu)rjjara-Pandyam jita-Cholan j ita-LAla jita-Gaulam Jaitapala-dhatripala 11 8 Om [11*] A nri(nti)pa-padambuja-seve-nipanam . ........... manam satryy-adhanam Sahadeva-damdanatham negaldam | MAlava -damda9 natha-dharanidhara-Vajradharan Kalimga-P&mchalaka-[damda]natha-karatibra(vra)ja-panchamukham Turuhka?-Nepalaka-damdanktha-vasudha-vila10 yaru u-u darndanath-ali-bhujamga-randra-Gara [dan] Sahadevan-atarkya. vikraman || Harig-udyad-Ba!an-Arjjunamg=atula-Bhimar Lakshmanang=urjjit-a. From the ink-impression. A transcription is given in Carnataca-Dera Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 870. * Doubtless represented by an ornate symbol, as in lines 8, 27. * Metre : Sardulavikridits. This verre has already been met with, in A. line 1 tt * Metre: Mattebba vikridita; and in the next two verses. Metre: Kanda ; and in the next two vernes. * Metre: Utpalamalika. 7 Read Turushka. * Metre: Mattebhavikridita.

Page #47
30 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 11 [charanam Raghavan=ampan=ada teradim Srl-Mallidevam k al-Abharanam visruta-damdanatha-Sahadevamg-adan=agrodbhavam vara-vi12 r-ari-champa-darppa-dalanam dando[fa]-lokottamam 11 Ant-enisida damdanath Adhikara-paripalana-vilasam-betta(ttu) | Vilasital-kheda-kharvvada-ma13 Lamba-puramgalin=artu tamnol-aggalisida devamatro(tri)kav=enippa polagalin eu chata-sarkula-nava-gandha-sali-vanamam taled-int-ide t14 [ne] bhoga-bhatalavrene Taddavati-visa(sha)yam suv-visayaykal bhushanam 11. Charutayes sahaja-sarate rarajipa Taddavadi-sa sira15 V-emb-i nariya kucha-ruchir-alamkaray-enalu dharege Manigavasliye sebya(vya) 11 Dhare pogalaluke vipra-kula-dipan=uparjjisi tamdu yitta16 nesvara-ghalisisan-Urjjita-Harita-kn!-agrani tane mukhyav-Ag-ire vara-vipra pamchasata-rajige pajisi Taddavadi-sasirad-olag ollitam Mani17 gavalliyan-i gasi(si)-suryyar=ullinam || Nega!da Manimgavalliya mahaprabhay Isvaradevan-atma-lakshmige nija-vakshamam vingta-vag-vadhug-inana18 mam vis&!a-kirttige gagana-pradesavan=&par nele madidan=attar-ottarammige vibhu Madiraja-sutan=udgha-Harita-kul-abdhi-cham. 19 dramath | Abhiman On[njati Mamdar-adrig-oreyam kattitta vaga(ra)mgang subhagatvam Madanamg=anadaraneyam madittu (sa) svad-yaso-vibhavam Karunanan=elisi20 tt-enisuvai Manikyavalli-puram prabhu vikhyata-Harita-gotra-tilakar Lakshmi dhavan' Madhavan 11 Alliya mahajanav=aynurvvara mahimeyer21 t-erdade II Vara-varnn(ro)-Abrama-dharmma-nirmmala-ga(gu) am fri-veda-ved&mga vistara-sastr-Arttha vichara-sara-satata-svadhyaya-yajna-kriya-guru-puj-Akara-vi22 pra-panchasata-chamchadu-brahmya-teje-nay-abharanam ramjisugu[m] mabi-sara puram Manikyavalli-puram || Manu-marggakke mani-pradipayuoni. 23 sitt-&chara-sampatti sajjana-haro(rsh)-abdhige chamdra-lakshmiy-enisitt-audaryyaya ugra-dvisa(sha)d-ghana-darpp-adrige balpu vajraveenisitt-end-amdu bahyo 24 param janare baupus Maningavalliya mahidevarkka!-ainurvvarum ? Acha[ro]yy-anvayav=ert-erdade 11 Vara-vidya-ni25 dhi Gauladeva-munipamg=&tm-agra-sisya(shya)m jita-Smara-banam eucharitravarddhi Malayala-Joanarasi-bra(vra) tisvaran=adam tad-apattya nana-ka!A-kovidam dharani-visruta-Dharmmarasi-munipar prakhyatiyam talidan 11 27 Om Svasti Samastabhuvapasrayam sripri(pri)thvivallabham b haya-lobha durllabham Y[&]28 [da]va-kula-kamala-martta[m]dam kadana-prachandam nam-di-prasa (sa)sti sahitam srima[j-Jaitug]i[deva-vi)29 [ja]ya-rajyam-uttar-Ottar-Abhivri(vsi)ddhi-pra''[varddhamanam-d-chamdr-arkka tara min baram saluttam-ire) ................. 1 Metre : Champakamala. * Read vishay-aika. MetreKanda. This verse has already been met with, in A. line 94. In the first word, for eldrutave. read charuteya. * Metre ChampakamAlA; and in the next verse. The last three pdd as of this verse have already been met with, in the verse commencing dhare pogalala Chafukya-pati, in A. line 17. Metro: Mattabhavikridita; and in the three following verses. The first three of these verses have already been met with, in A. linea 19 to 24. * Read pura-prabhu, min A. line 20. A. has enintar, instead of eninpel. A, hugotra-cifaral. Lakshmidharan. Read bdppu. It is usual to find this word written ayndropark, - with ay, not ai, in the first syllable. 10 The remainder of the record is broken away and lost.

Page #48
No. 4.] FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SRIKURMAM. ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The inscription opens with a verse, occurring also in A., which mentions the mountain Mandara (lino 2). It then mentions Jambudvipa, or the central division of the world (1. 3); and then, again, the mountain Mandara, to the south of which there is the land of Bharatakshetra or India, in which there is the country of Kuntala (1.4). The ruler of that country, born in the race of Yadu (1. 5), was Bhillame (1.6). And his son was Jaitugideva (I.) (11. 6, 7), also called Jaitapals (1.7), who conquered the Gurjaras, the Pandyas, and the Cholas, and the countries of Lala (L&ta) and Gaula (Gauda, part of Bengal). One of Jaitugi's officers was the Dandanatha Sahadeva (1. 8), who defeated the leaders of the forces of Malaya, Kalinga, and Pafchalaka (1. 9), of the Turushkas, and of Nepalaka. And Sahadeva's elder brother was Mallideva (1. 11), who also held the post of Dandeta (1.12) or Dandanatha. His authority appears to have been limited to the district known as the Taddavadi thousand (11. 14, 15). In that district there was the town of Manigavalli (1. 15) or Manimgavalli (1.17), which isvaraghalisasa, of the Harita family, had presented to the five-hundred Brahmans (1. 16). And the Mahaprabhu of that town was Isvaradeva (1.17), son of Madiraja, a very moon of the ocean that was the Harita family (1. 18). The record then mentions & Prabhu of the town of Manikyavalli (I. 20) named Madhava, of the Harita gotra, evidently identical with the Prabhu Madiraja, son of Isvaradeva, who is mentioned in C. line 19, though the verse used to describe him here is that which in A., lines 19, 20, is applied to his grandfather Madhava or Madiraja, the father of Isvaradeva. It then proceeds to recite the virtues and accomplishments of the five-hundred Mahajanas or Brahmans of Manikyavalli or Manimgavalli (11. 20 to 24). And this part of it concludes by telling us that, in the lineage of the Acharvas, there was a certain Gauladeva (1.25); his chief disciple was Malayala-J nanarast, and the son of the latter was Dharmarasi (1.26). The formal part of the record commences with line 27. The name of the king, in line 28, is almost quite illegible. But he is described as belonging to the Yadava family (II. 27, 28). And the superscript i near the end of line 28, clearly discernible in part and at just the place where it should be enables us to recognise that the inscription is a record of the time of Jaitugi I himself, - not of one of his successors. No. 4.-FOUR PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS OF EASTERN CHALUKYA CHIEFS AT SRIKURMAM. BY E. HULTZBOH, PH.D. The Vishnu temple of Kirmdivara at Srikurmam near Chicacole in the Gafjam district contains many inscribed pillars of hard black stone, which have successfully withstood the. influence of the climate. Most of their inscriptions are consequently in much better preservation than other stone records in the Teluga country. Four of the pillars bear the subjoined four inscriptions of three chiefs who profess to have been descendants of the Eastern Chalukya king VimalAditya (A.D. 1015 to 1022) (A. verse 1) and of his son Rajaraja (A.D. 1022 to 1063). This king resided in Rajamahopdrapattana (A. v. 4) and is said to have translated with the help of scholars the history of the Bharata race into Telugu (ibid. v. 3). Here we have an important epigraphical confirmation of the tradition according to which Nannayabhatta, the first Telugu translator of the Mahabharata, wrote his work at the direction of Rajaraja of R&jamahendri. Compare above, Vol. IV. p. 308, note 8.

Page #49
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. A descendant of this Rajaraja was Vijayaditya (I.) (A. v. 6). The latter had a son named Rajaraja, who was the minister of Viransisimha (A. v. 7). This Rajaraja had two sons, viz. Vijayaditya (II.) (A. v. 9) or Vijayarka (D. v. 1) and Purushottama (B. v. 1, and D. v. 2). Purushottama's son, Jagannatha or Visvanatha, was a vassal of Virabanudeva (C. 11. 11 to 15). For Vijayaditya II. we have the date Saka-Samvat 1195 (A.), for Purushottama Saka-Samyat 1199 (B.) and 1940 (D.), and for Jagannatha Saka-Samvat 1231 (C.). Consequently king Viransisimha whom Rajaraja, the father of Vijayaditya II., served as minister (A. v. 7), has to be identified with the Ganga king Viranarasimha I., whose reign ended 18 years before that of his grandson Viranarasimha II., the 21st year of whose reign corresponded to SaksSamvat 1217.1 Virabanudeva, the sovereign of Jagannatha or Visvanatha, is identical with the Ganga king Virabbanudovs II., the successor of Viranarasimha II." The alphabet of the four inscriptions is Telugu. The language of A. and D. is Sanskrit verse, and that of B. and C. Sanskrit verse and Teluga prose. A. records that Vijayaditya (II.) granted twenty-five cows, the milk of which had to be used for ghee to feed a lamp in the temple. B. contains a similar grant of fifty-two ewes for a lamp by Purushottama. C. consists of 49 lines, of which I am publishing only lines 1 to 16 and 28 to 30, omitting two passages in Telugu prose, which enumerate various offorings and the persons among whom they were distributed, and one imprecatory verse (sva-dattai etc., 1. 47 f.). The inscription records a grant of 40 half-pagodas (nishka, l. 4 f., or gandamdda, 1. 28) by Visvanatha for providing offerings to the god. D. was composed by the poet Nfisimha (1. 6 f.) and states that Purushottama granted a golden necklace to the god. A.-Dated Saka-samvat 1195. TEXT, East Face. 1 af 1 THIET TE #futh HTTYUT: [] 102 wafahelfen if qurucut: 1 [l] Vai vannaa 3 *[:] furat [a] | The wquafor 4 T = fufauica (p*] THIEHT fufauforica[i]-* 5 faus[:*] ferraqufa: ufauranter i refi6 bhisA kila atijAlasAramaMdhIcakAra varabhA7 Toeri I [R*] arra [@]* . TTTHY 8 guga [*] furfu o m EU9 Talo I [8] ORTHWHETER o faca ataefio 1 Jowen, Bongal 4.. 800. Vol. LXV. Part I. p. 270. According to p. 269, verse 96, Bhanudra I., the father of Vtrenarnainha II., married JAkalladert of the Chalukys race, who was probably a relation of Vijayditys II. * Ibid. Vol. LXIV. Part I. p. 182. * Thus in 16 f. of the Teluga portion. The Sanskrit portion (1.2) has only fifty owal. * No. 862 of the Government Epigrapbiat's collection for 1896. From inked estampages, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, B.A. * Read namayacchA ? The anusndra stands at the beginning of the next line. 8 Tbe ni of usipdo is corrected from nya ; read 19. The of TOHTC ww first omitted and then inserted below the line between 1 and HT. The anesodra stands at the beginning of the next line. 1. The amusudra stands at the beginning of the next live.

Page #50
No. 4.] FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SRIKURMAM. 33 North Face. 10 senayA yastalottharajIvitAnavitate () pAthI11 dabaMda naNAM / AsAre tadibhorugaMDaviluThaddA12 nAMbubhi[:] srotasAM pratyarthikSitipAlamauLima13 NiruGgIrAjitAMtriyaH / [*] taiMza vijayA14 ditya iti khyAto napobhavat / mAnavyasasugotrI[yo] 15 vijayazrIniketanaH / [6*] tasmAjjAtaca rAjeMdra rAjarA16 ja iti smRitaH / maMtrI vIranRsiMhasya' vAcaspatima17 hAmatiH / [*] tasya sUtusmurAdhIzatuLitohAmavikramaH [*] 18 jAnAti viduSAM yoyai guNe ratnAkaropamaH / [*] West Face. 19 svasti zrIzAkavarSe zaranidhizazibhUsammite[ka] tulAste rudrA20 he saumyavAre sitayuji [maha]ta: kUrmanAdhasya nityaM / prA21 dAhIpAya paMcchIttaradazayugagA(.) vAMcchitAtya'sya sidhye so22 yaM chALakyavaMzAMbudhizazivijayAdityasacchakravartI / [e*] ni23 tyaM nirmalacetaskarveSNavai:tivedibhiH [*] grAmINairapi dharmoya 24 pAlaniyyaH pra[ya]vataH " [10] . TRANSLATION. Hail! (Verse 1.) There was born formerly in the race of the Moon a glorious (and) renowned chief of princes, the Chalukya emperor Vimaladitya. (V. 2.) As in the region of the sky the moon alone is possessed of splendour (and) subdues (her) enemies-the flowers of the day-lotus, thus (was) he on the cirole of the earth. (V. 3.) From him was born the glorious king Rajaraja, whose fame was very great, whose lotus-feet were worshipped by princes, (and) who, together with scholars, it is said, translated into Andhra (i.e. Telugu) the history of the excellent Bharata race, which is the essence of all Smritis. (V.4.) Though residing in Rajamahendrapattana, which was crowded with princes who had come to worship (him), (he) shone on the surface of the (whole) earth which was covered by (his) lustre. (V.5.) He whose pair of feet was illuminated by the splendour of the gems on the heads of rival kings, produced on gods the impression of a fresh great ocean by (his) army; on 1 Rend nirvatamam Read smRtaH. : The ielter seems to be corrected from nya, and r from read kRsiMhassa. * Read 'sthe. - Read nAthasya. G Rend paJcIttara. - Read siDI * Read cALukya. * Read saccakravartI 10 Read pAkhanIyaH. 11 This punctuation is expressed by some ordamental symbols.

Page #51
34 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. men that of a collection of clouds, formed by the mass of the dust rising from that (army); (and) on rivers that of a shower of rain by the rutting-juice trickling from the huge temples of its (vis. the army's) elephants. (V. 6.) In his race was born a prince called Vijay Aditya, who belonged to the excellent gotra of the Manavyas' (and was) the abode of the goddess of victory. (V. 7.) From him was born & moon among kings, named Rajaraja, who resembled VAchaspati in great wisdom (and was the minister of Viransisimha. (Vv. 8 and 9.) His son, the noble emperor Vijayaditya, who was a moon in the ocean of the ChAlukya race, whose great valour was equalled (only) by (Indra) the lord of the gods, who understood (i.e. fulSlled) the desires of scholars, (and) who resembled the mine of gems (i.e. the ocean) in virtues, gave for ever, in order to obtain the objects of (his) desires, ten pair and five (i.e. twenty-five) cows (which had to supply ghee) for a lamp, to the great lord of Korms, -hail! in the prosperous saka year measured by the arrows (5), the treasures (9), the moon (1) and the earth (1),- (ie. 1195), while the sun stood in Tula, on the day of Rudra, on a Wednesday combined with the bright (fortnight). (v. 10.) By (all) pure-minded Vaishnavas and by (all) villagers who know the law, this charity should be for ever assiduously protected. B.-Dated Saka-Samvat 1199. TEXT. 1 af 7994 [ra]fafa statefuafi fr 47401[at]2 feu cigarro [*] 09[1]*(1) q uiri yafafa[:*] - 3 firasati [#]"[T*]ema gout Trafa[fa]ufar[:] [T]TTA[1]4 : 1 [la] [T]ogy to gece" af strat[T*]x24T-12 5 gadceluy Bach One [*]Herere afaria ato 6 Duku puruSottamadevacakravarti peTina go7i yalu eMbayi7 TG [] & wang (:) TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Hail! In the properous Saka year measured by nine, the treasures (9), the earth (1) and the moon (1),- (.e. 1190),- the virtuous prince Purushottama, the son of the 1 The author of the inscription uses, instead of Mananya, the form Manavgasa, which is due to a wrong etymology, 14 Haritasa, above, Vol. III. p. 255, note 4. 21. e. Btibnspati, the minister of Indra. On this date Professor Kielhorn remarks: -"The date did not fall on a Wednesday in Saka-Samvat 1195 current or expired. The date corresponds, for Saka-Sauvat 1195 current, to Tuesday, 4th October A.D. 1272; and for Suka-Sarovat 1195 expired, to Monday, 23rd October A.D. 1278. So the probability is that Saumyandre (1. 20), 'on a Wednesday,' is wrong for 86maudrd, on a Monday.'" * No. 369 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. The word 79 is written on an erasure. Read T? 7 The four syllables et seem to be written on an erasure. * Read at T. Read ofagio 10 In tbe place of this sign of punctuation, which is superfluous, the figure "1" had been originally engraved. 11 The first and third figure of " 1199 " are engraved on erasures. 12 Read ate. WRead devuni.

Page #52
No. 4.] FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SRIKURMAM. . glorious Rajaraja, gave, for the greater increase of (his) prosperity and fame, fifty excellent ewes (which had to supply ghee) for a lamp, as long as the moon and the host of stars endure, to Mura's enemy (i.e. Vishpu) who has the form of a tortoise.1 (Line 4). In the Saka year 1199, the emperor Purushottamadeva, the son of Rajarajadeva, gave to the god who is the lord of Srikurma fifty-two ewes, in order to keep & perpetual lamp (burning) for ever. (L. 7.) This charity is placed under the protection of (all) Vaishnavas. C.-Dated Saka-Samvat 1231. TEXT. South Face. 1 svasti zrIzAkavarSe sathiguNaravige cA[vayu]2 [kzalapakSe mAse kauMteyatiyAM sura3 gurudivase kUrmanAthasya viSNoH [1] prAdA4 ( bhiMggArabhogaM dazayugaLayugaM ni5 SkamAcaMdratAraM 'zrImacchAkukyavaMzo6 dadhituhinakarAhikhanAthAbhidhAnAt [ // 1.] 7 'zrImatjIyyanavizvanAthamanaghaM zrIkAryamAzcaryaka - 8 chatvA 'kUrma (mahIdha)purokharasya bhagavadhiggAravAra[*][bi]dheH / 9 bhUyAdyo danujArivikramajitasmAmaMttacUDAmaNestasya zrI. 10 puruSottamacitipateH putrasya saMppattaye / [2. svasti zrIvavarSa11 bhulu 1231guneM[hi] zrIjaga[va]dhidevara vijayarAjyasaMvatsaraMbu East Face. 12 lu [2]gu bAhi kanyazana 5yu guruvArasuna zrIvIrabANudevajI[ya]13 naMgAri veharaNamunaMdu zrIkUrmasvAmiki cAlukyacakravartule14 na mAnavyasagovulu zrIpururSottamadevajIyyanaMggAri "supacuMDe. 15 na zrIvizanAthadevajIyyana damakunAyurArogyaizvarya[r*]bhitri-" 16 dhiyuM bucapautrasavidhiyu" galA . . . . . . . . Kamatha is synonymous with kurma, from which the name srtkurmam is derived. INo.889 of the Government Epigraphint's collection for 1696. The figure of bonr-the crest of the Chalukya-sengraved on the lett of lines106. 4.Bend prAdAsAra. Read zrImahAlakya . Read iton. 7 The engraver has placed borisontal lines over the three syllables in order to show that they have to be omitted. * Read bhagavacAra. * Rend dukhu. Rend puraSotama. 1 The 5 of 9 is entered below the line, the second part of the ai of it stands at the beginning of the next line. * Read faft. - Read samRddhi 2F

Page #53
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. North Face. 28 aterfal Hastaga afera CHICT 80 [1*] g rande 29 vu zrIkUrmasvAmikinAcAMdrAvasthAigA' zrIvizvanAthabhogamu ce30 merefe (*] . . . . . . . . . TRANSLATION. (Verses 1 and 2.) Hail ! In the prosperous Saks year containing the moon (1), the qualities (3) and the suns (12),- (ie, 1231),- in the bright fortnight of the month of Asvayuj, on the Kaunteya-tithi, on a Thursday, having founded in the temple) of the lord of Kurmapuri, who is an ocean of divine love, the sinless (and) wonderful rite (called)" the holy (rite of) JiyyanaVisvanatha" after that moon in the ocean of the glorious Chalukys race, who was named Visvanatha,- he (viz. Visvanatha) gave to Vishnu, the lord of Kurma, ten double pairs (i.e. 40) nishkas (as) spingara-bhoga, (which is to continue) as long as the moon and the stars, (and) which may confer prosperity on this (Visvanatha), the crest-jewel among Samantas, who surpasses (Indra) the enemy of Danu's sons in prowess, (and who is the son of the glorious prince Purushottama ! (Line 10.) Hail! In the [3rd] year of the victorious reign of the glorious Jagannathadeva, (which was) the prosperous Saks year 1231, on Thursday, the 5th :(tithi) of the bright (fortnight of the month) of Kanya, while the glorious Virabanudeva-Jiyya was ruling. the glorious Visvanathadeva-Jiyya, the virtuous son of the glorious Purushottamadeva-Jiyya who was a Chalukya emperor (and) belonged to the gotra of the Manavyas, paid 40 gandamadas into the treasury of the lord of Srikurma . . . . . . . . . . in order to obtain for himself long life, health, wealth and prosperity, and an abundance of sons and grandsons, (L. 28.) May this charity belong to the lord of Srikurma, as long as the moon and the sun exist, ( under the name of "the holy Visvanatha-bhoga!" . . . . . . . D.-Dated Saka-Samvat 1240.7 TEXT. 1st: [*) stare AHAQ ya Tomreca WATHARTT - 2 efti: i traforat faru SATTAT Hat caritasmakatI katannaH // [1] sanAtA puruSottamo guNanidhidevo 4 Eurafra: [f]untaria [T]T: 1 Read argfa. Read Read grounfaat. * Regarding this date and the corresponding one in the Teluga portion (Il. 10-12) Professor Kielborn remarks:-"I have not found Kaunteya anywbero for 5 (or any other number); but taking the date to be SakaSarnyat 1231. Thursday, the 5th tithi of the bright half of the lunar month Asvina and the solar month of Kanva. I find that it is incorrect for Saku-Sarhvat 1281 current and expired (as well as for 1230 current and 1232 expired). It would correspond, for Saka-Samvat 1231 corrent, to Friday, 20th September A.D. 1308, when the 6th tithi ended 23 h. 39 m.; and for Saka-Savat 1231 expired, to Tuesday, 9th September A.D. 1309, when the 5th tithi ended 23 h. 5 m. So the date is of no value." This technical term appears to mean a fund for defraying the expenses of the rite founded by Visvanatba. In l. 29 below it is called Sri. Vifranatha-bhoga. The terin veharana is probably a tadbhana of viharana, 'roaming.' No. 289 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. . Read ** f. Read at.

Page #54
No. 5.] TWO GRANTS OF DADDA IV. PRASANTARAGA. 37 5 : 1 6 fait 7 #qr a Ag a fefayq' e tereta grafanc aux arrha [ R] To t aff: 19 afur. TRANSLATION. Prosperity! (Verse 1.) In the race of the Moon was born on earth king Rajaraja, an emperor among princes, who was beloved by good people. His son (was) a victorious, righteous (and) grateful king, named Vijayarka, whose conduct was pure. (V. 2.) His brother, the virtuous king Purushottama, gave to the merciful lord Noihari (Vishnu) who is pleased to reside at srikurma, (and who is) a giver of virtuous sons, a heavenly, charming necklace, made of seven nishkas of gold, in the sake year containing the sky (0), the ages (4) and the suns (12),-(i.e. 1240),- in the month of Nabhas. (Line 6.) This eulogy (prasasti) was composed by the poet Noisimha. No. 5.-TWO GRANTS OF DADDA IV. PRASANTARAGA : [CHEDI.]SAMVAT 392. BY G. BUHLER, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E. I here re-edit the two inscriptions of the Gurjara chief Dadda IV.,' which were discovered in 1895 by Mr. Vithal Nagar of Baroda. At my request, Dr. Hultzsch obtained the originals from the owner, Dhed Narayan of Sankhede in the Baroda division, through the kind offices of Colonel N. C. Martelli, Agent to the Governor-General at Baroda. Dr. Holtzsch's impressions yield some better readings, among which however only one, khadira for vihira (No. II. 1. 11) affects the sense. The grants, which have been drawn ap on the same day, by the same writer, and in favour of the same person, are written each on two plates, showing, as is usual in Gurjara Sdsanas, each two holes for the (now lost) rings. The plates of No. I. measure 10 inches by 5%, and those of No. II. 10 inches by 6. The characters show the western variety of the southern alphabets, which is found regularly in the inscriptions of the kings of Valabhi, of the Gurjaras of Broach, of their successors, the Rathors, and of some other dynasties. As might be expected, they agree in particular very closely with the Kheda grants of the same Dadda, written in (Chedi-) Samvat 380 and 885 by the same writer, with which they share the use of the characteristic little buttons at the tops of the vertical strokes. Nevertheless there are small differences in some letters, which extend even to these two new documents, where e.g. the medial of No. I. does not agree with that of No. II. Much greater and more important variations appear in the Read degfafaga i recifei. Read a. Read daug. * Read afer. * Read fuar. . This is a single pada in the Vasantatilaka metre. 7 Those who consider the three Gurjara grants of Saks-Samvat 400, 415 aud 427 to be spurious, call this prince Dadda II. Pratautardga. * A German peper on the two inscriptions appeared in the Sitoungsberichte der philos..histor. Classe der Wiener Akademie, Vol. CXXXV. No. VIII. See the Grundrier der Indo-Arischen Philologie und Altertumskunde, Vol. I. Part ii. (Palaeograpay), paragraph 28, A. 10 Jour Roy. 45. Soc., N. S., Vol. I. p. 247 ff.; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 73.

Page #55
38 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. Valabhi sasanas, stated to have been written by the same writer, as may be seen from a comparison of those drawn up by the divirapati Skandabhata. Among the signs of interpunctuation we find, besides single and double vertical strokes, a single dot, e.g. after Osimni (No. I. 1. 10) and after 'sandhis-cha (No. I. 1. 13), as well as a double point, looking like a visarga, after vafavrikshas-cha (No. II. 1. 11). The language, except in the imprecatory verses from the Mahabharata, is good Sansktit prose, and the orthographical and clerical . mistakes are very few. The form of the two grants, likewise, closely agrees with that of the Kheda sdsanas, differing chiefly by the shortness of the Prasasti. While the Kheda grants contain, in accordance with the rules of the Smriti, descriptions of three generations of princes, the new inscriptions offer only the eulogy of the donor. This, of course, is literally identical in the four documents. In the technical parts of the four inscriptions there are only small verbal differences, which, however, extend even to the two Sankheda ddsanas. Though they do not affect the general meaning, they are very instructive for the manner in which the clerks of ancient India worked. These men apparently cared for exactness not more than the modern Karkurs, since we see here that the same writer, though working according to an older office copy, permitted himself to introduce small changes in two documents which he drafted on the same day. The object of the grants is to convey two fields, one at Suvarnarapalli (No. I.) and one at Kshirasara (No. II.) in the Samgamakhetaka vishaya, to the Brahman Surya for the purpose of defraying the expense of his sacrifices. The gain from these inscriptions for the history of the Gurjaras of Broach is but small. Their date, the full-moon day of Vaisakha of (Chedi-) Samvat 892, shows, however, that Dadda IV. Prasantaraga ruled at least until A.D. 641-2, and that the Sankheda grants of (Chedi-) Samvat 391 was really issued during Dadda's reign as Mr. Dhruva conjectured. Its grantor, Ranagraha, the son of Vitaraga, whom Mr. Dhruva rightly considers to be a brother of our Dadda, probavly held some villages as his gras. Further, the two inscriptions show that the territory of the Gurjaras extended up to the frontiers of Khandesh and Malva. For the town, after which the Samgamakhetaka-vishaya was named, is undoubtedly the modern Sankhed&. Samgamakhetaka means etymologically the village at the confluence (of two rivers), and the Unchh and the Or* join near Sankhede. The vishaya or province of Samgamakhetaka probably included the Sankheda Print of the Gaikovad's possessions, as well as the neighbouring portion of the Revakankha Agency, still called Sankheda Mevas. The partial identity of the names of the two districts indicates that they once belonged to a larger province, the capital of which was Sankhoda. As the Trigonometrical Survey maps of these districts are not accessible to me, I am unable to fully prove these assertions by the identification of the villages of Atavi pataka, Kukkutavallika, Kshirasara and Suvarnirapalli, mentioned in the two grants. But I may state that an old map of Gujarat in my possession shows south-east of Saonkaira (Sankhoda) the village of Kookreylee (Kukrell), the name of which corresponds to Kukkutavalli. The donee, the Brahman Surya, who lived in Kshirasara, belonged to the Bharadvaja gotra and studied the M&dbyanding recension of the White Yajarveda, was an emigrant from Dagapura, the modern Man-Dasor in Western Malva. The corporation of the Chaturvedins of 1 See the section of the Grundria qnoted, paragraph 86, C. 5 (p. 84). Numerous instances, in which this wign is used, have been found of late by Professor Knager in the MSS. of the Manara-Grikyanitra; see the Preface to his edition. See the Grundriss der Indo-Ar Phil. und Altertumsk., Vol. II. Part 8 (Recht und Sitte), p. 114, and Prof. J. Jolly's article in the Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morg. Gesellschaft, quoted there. * Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 21 f. Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. VII p. 855, lbid. Vol. VI. p. 14 . * Seo Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscription, pp. 79, 142. Add to Dr. Fleet's list of passages, mentioning Dasapura, Meghaddta, verse 48 (Wilson).

Page #56
No. 5.] TWO GRANTS OF DADDA IV. PRASANTARAGA. Dasapura is mentioned in the sparious granth of Dharasena II., dated Saka-Sarivat 400, and a member of the Brahman caste of Dasapura (Dasapura-jfidii) composed the Chitorgadh inscription of Mokala of Mevad. At present Dasapuriyas are not found in Gujarat. The writer of the grant, the sandhivigrahika Reva, is known from the Kheda grants. The name of the dataka, Karka, in No. II. line 27, is new. His title, bhogikapalaka, literally the protector of the bhogskas or village proprietors,' the technical meanirg of which is not known to me, occurs also in the Sankheda grant of Samvat 391, where in line 9 the facsimile hes dutako=tra bhogikapalaka-Dujjana, and not, as Mr. Dhruva reads, bhogika-Palakatu-jfana. pratAnAtacchalAdIdhitikopaca TEXT OF No. I. First Plate. 1 bhoM' khasti nAndopurAtmajaladhanapaTalanirgatarajanikarakarAvabodhitakumudadhavalayaza:2 pratAnAsthagitanabhomaNDalonekasamarasaMkaTapramukhAgatanihatazatrusAmantakulavadhUprabhA3 tasamayaruditacchalohIyamAnavimalanistrizapratApI devadvijAtigurucaraNakamalapraNA4 movRSTavajamaNikoTiruciradIdhitivirAjitamakuToDAsitazirA: dInAnAthAturAbhyA-' 5 gatArthijanAliSTaparipUritavibhavamanorathopacIyamAnatriviSTapaikasahAyadharmasaM6 cayaH praNayaparikupitamAninIjanapraNAmapUrvamadhuravacanopapAditaprasAdaprakAzI7 katavidagdhanAgarakakhabhAvI vimalaguNakiraNapaMjarAkSiptabahalakalitimiranicaya:0 8 samadhigatapaJcamahAzabdazrIdahazalo sarbAnava rAjasAmantabhogikaviSayapatirASTra-1 9 grAmamahattarAdhikArikAdInsamanuvarNya bodhayatyastu vo viditapasmAbhiH sanama kheTakaviSa10 yAntargata___No. I. No. II. suvArapaligrAme pUrbasoni / tahiSa- |kSIrasaragrAmoparadakSiNasIna'. bRhayamAnena brIhipiTakavApaM kSetra / [11] [10] mAnana vrIhidazaprasthavApaM kSetra [ya] syAghATanAni pUrvataH kSIrasaragrAma- | yasya pUrva mandhI azokSa: sImAsandhiH uttarata: kukkuTavalikAgrAma- | uttarataH zA vRkSaH [11] va Ind. Ant. Vol.x.p.284,1.17. __ Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 420, 1. 52. * From ink-impressions received from Dr. Haltzsch. * Expressed by a symbol. * In No. II. line 10nda with 'sthagi -No. II. insasTa. * In No. II. lines ends with deg lI . In No. II. line s enda with 'maSikA kI) - Rend makaTodeg with No. II. * In No. II. line ends with "pUrita. InNo. II. line sends with 'mAninI. * In No. II. line 6 ends with vimala-No. IL. hudegpacarA. . 11 In No. II. line 7 ends with gret. No. II. hou'rAdhikAdhikAdI-In No. 11. line 8 ends with samanadarzayatyA . - Read 'yAmeparacivasaubi.

Page #57
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. No. I. ___No. II. sImAsandhiH [12] aparata: brahmadeyakSetra | TavakSaca // aparataH khvttvRksso| talAikA ca / dakSiNa-dirabadarivikSau / dakSiNataH ta: suvArapaligrAmagAmI paMnyAH zalbalI' / bhUtavaTazcaivametaccatu[13] aTavIpATakagrAmasandhizca / eva-[12] sathobaraM metaccaturApATanavizuddhaM kSetra sodraGgaM sodraGga14 soparikaraM sarvAdAnasaMgrAhyaM sarvadityaviSTiprAtimedikAparihINaM' Second Plate. 15 bhUmicchidranyAyanAcATabhaTapAvazyamAcandrANivakSitisthitisamakAlIna 16 putrapautrAnvayabhogyaM dAzapuravinirgatacIrasaragrAmavAstavyabharadvAjasagotravAjisa-.. 17 neyamAdhyandinasabadyAcAribrAdhaNasUryAya balicasvaikhadevAgnihotrapaJcamahAyajJA diki18 yotsarpaNArtha mAtApitrIrAtmanazca puNyayazobhivRddhayedya vaizAkhazabapaJcadazyAsuda kAtisamrgeNA-10 19 tisRSTaM yatosyAmaiMzyairanyairvAgAmibhogapatibhiH prabalapavanaparitodadhijalataraNa caJcala 20 jIvalokamabhAvAnugatAnasArAnvibhavAndogrghakAlastheyasaca guNAnAkalayya sAmAnya bhogabhUpra- 21 dAnaphalemabhiH zazikararucira yazazvirAya cicISubhirayamammadAyInumantavya pAlayitavyazca / 22 yo vAjJAnatimirapaTalAvRtamatirAcchindyAdAcchidyamAnakaM vAnumodeta sa pa bhirmahApAMtakai: sNyuktH| 23 sthAdityuktaJca bhagavatA vedavyAsana vyAsena / SaSTiM varSasahasrANi svarga tiSThati bhUmidaH [1] pAcchettA cAnuma-" / 1 This sten of interpanctuation looks like a visarga. J Read vaTavRcaH. Read cau. * Read panyA: * Read zAlI. * In No. II. line 12 enda with degviSTimA. In No. II. line 18 ends with degsthitima. * Read dazapura with No. IL., which omita'yAmadeg and renda degnivAsi for 'vAstavya.-In No. II. line 14 and plate i. end.with 'bharatAja'.- Read vAjasaneya' with No. II. * No. II. ha valIca.- In No. II. line 15 ends with vaiyade.- No. II. has hIpavanapaca'. 30 In No. II. line 16 ends with re-No. II. omits out and has aureTATHTH. n In No. II. line 17 enda with 'bhIgapati'.- Read 'preritI' and 'taraMgadegwith No. II. a In No. II. Ine 18 onda with 'sArAnvaubhavA. In No. II. line 19 ends with degciraM. " In No. II. line 20 ends with degpaTalA.-No. II. has wrongly vAnamIdeta.- Read degpAtadeg with No. IL, which has mayuktamayA. ___MIn No. II. line 21 enda with vyu -No. II. hn zvAsana and bhUmada :-In No. II. line 22 enda with pAtA.

Page #58
Sankheda Plates of Dadda IV.-[Chedi-] Samvat 392. No. I. 3 (5) e12545 (w302e? AE8535-858,632 68@GA : 1 2 ( 9 384492 938C(94%AAA ASs34 cch349 3 2 4 10 bri s2553 12 8 888%s" m48:5" 6 31m(baacd!brabAMA AE A ( bch%893 29 bth 4 (y (na8" 252.3 ( F k 15% : 8ge2085 2.E f" yph459 5628988b: 8 ms"8.44 m`ng+6982A8 y42" 4 ym y8x (( 99% 8 99 )s 805 4 3 22:8:15s2ts2n 10 42 440 32 us wsy8a 80 8989%C3chy : 1 19 20 c 88%4:38 naaykhmraichng5 55555528 18 : 12 8 04:(66my AC846732%ad : 238969yaa : He8 1993 8:21.4s 80 * 242 6 99. 14 b$50 m m 0 82 83825 khn 282 283 28 14 98, 958 19 2saang558 ` y n ms;8) 16 8 aidmaaasm gs84%e: m3 epy28) ngger(584 16 8p8% ekphaa 90kram) m2s3337*856 bagyue24 18 chm baayaa 435 :596 972 19:5g*24 2018 &smraach) 3), raakbu88.:(b`y&ekhr28 Ex 3.522 20 5achaa) ka55" 58 wayla b+8AU2W51 semaak5chaa 14t 20 t826 khn 86 8 3 8" mii39.3ngya yph49): U18" 66443 ute66 84 35 *,*2 khaa24.ga3%8314: 22 8025a8645228khaamephyamphuuch%8% 82%"jk ng2431mna8.c8gy chn |sth%8%88Ea get a3echngm2, 324 8 mipAA8) Je: A28:nm) mn)pa-959484%a 26l`ngchkrrm 4r4183 482888.28] #88gs 43981821 esnaab (688%eggn 3 " maeak 483 845 4,85) 8 ridaa282-28%8J25A3493888055-325843 2 E. HULTZSCH SCALE TWO THIRDS. W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #59
Sankheda Plates of Dadda IV.-[Chedi-] Samvat 392. No. II. * ng-cdultr-mdzng<Page #60
No. 6.] VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS. = 24 tA ca tAmyeva narake vaset // vandhyATavISvatIyAsu zuSkakoTaravAsinaH [*] kRSNAhayo hi jAyante bhUmidAyaM hara 25 ti ye / bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhiH sagarAdibhiH [1] yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalaM // yAnIha tAda' 28 ni purA narendranAni dhamArthayazaskarANi [1] nirbhuktamAlyapratimAni tAni kI nAma sAdhuH punarAdadIta // khada-' 27 tAM paradattA vA yavAdaca yudhiSThira / mahIM mahimatAM zreSTha dAnAcchU. yonupAlanamiti' [1] No. I. No. II. saMvatmaramatatraye [28] hi[navatyadhike saMvatsarazatavaye hinavatyadhi- [27] ke vaizAkhazahapaJcadazyAM svamukhAjayA likhi- vaizAkhapaurNamAsyAM bhogikapAlakakarkadUtakaM tamidaM sandhivigrahakaraNAdhikkataraveNa likhitaM sAdhivigrahikareveNa svamukhAja[29] saM 30.6.2 vaizAkha za yeti [28] saM 2.09.2 vaizAkha zu 1.5 dinakaracaraNAcanaratasya zrIvIta- 1.5 dinakaracaraNAryanaratasya zrIvItarAgasUnIH svahastIyaM zrIprazAntarAgasya / rAgasUnIH svahastoyaM zrIprazA- [29] ntarAgasya // No. 6.- EIGHT VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS. ____Br E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. Professor Buhler in his Indian Palaeography (p. 72 f. of the German edition) and Mr. Venkayya in his paper on the Kottayam plate of Vira-Raghava (above, Vol. IV. p. 293) have lately urged the necessity of publishing Vatteluttu inscriptions, the dates of which can be fixed with some certainty. Hence I take this opportunity for issuing mechanical copies of eight Chola inscriptions. None of these is in a condition of complete preservation; but I trust that, even in their necessarily imperfect state, the accompanying facsimiles will prove useful for tracing the development of the Vattelattu alphabet. Five of the inscriptions (A. to E.) are engraved on two boulders in the Sthapupatba temple at Suobindram between Kottara and Cape Comorin in the Travancore State, and the remaining three (F. to H.) on the north wall of the shrine in the Ramasvamin temple at Shermadevi in the Tinnovelly district. They belong to the reigns of the Chola kings . 1 No. IL.omita the verse va(vi)gdhyATavauSiSyAdi. .No. II rAbhiSa-In No. II. line 23 enda with yasya yassa.-- Read yAnI dalAni with No. II. In No. II. line henda with degyazakharASi.-No. II. ham nika * InNO.IL. lim as enda with yavAda.-No. II. ham maSi-Read mahomanA.-No. II. -'pAkhavi .

Page #61
42 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V Parakesarivarman (A.), Parantaka I. (B.), Rajaraja I. (C. to G.) and Rajendra-Chola I. (H.). The fact that all these inscriptions are found in the extreme south of the peninsula proves, what the Vattelutta inscriptions of the earlier Pandya kings suggest, that, about the 10th century of our era, the Vattelatta was current in the country of the Pandyas, but unknown in the native territory of their Chola conquerors. The characters of the subjoined inscriptions agree more closely with those of the Cochin and Tirunelli plates! than with those of the plates of Jatilavarman. Throughout F., G. and H. once in C. and twice in D.* occurs a variant of y, which is known from the Kottayam plates of Sthanu-Ravi.5 In H. the double k is written as a group, as in many inscriptions in the Tamil alphabet. As in all other Vatteluttu inscriptions, Grantha letters are occasionally ased in the subjoined eight records. The following is a list of the Grantha words and letters : Svasti fri at the beginning of each of the eight inscriptions.-A., 1. 11, sabhai.-0.,1.4, brahma; 1. 5, Mahade; 2. 11, sabhai.-D., 11. 4 and 6, ja of Rajardja; 1. 7 f., brahma and m of brahmaddyam, and Sujintira.-E., 1. 8, brahmade and mah[4*]sabhai.-F., 11. 3 and 4, Rajaraja; l. 4 f., brahma, maka and chchaturuve.-H., l. 1, eri and jendra of fri-Rajendra, ja of Irajaraja; 1. 2, brahma; 11. 2, 8 and 9, sa of Vaiganasa ; 11. 5 and 6, fri. A.-Inscription in the Sthanunatha temple at Suchindram. This inscription records the gift of a lamp to the siva temple at Tiruchchivindiram, the modern Suchindram, and is dated in the 34th year of the reign of the ancient Chola king Parakesarivarman.7 As we know from the large Leyden grant and from actual examples in the history of the later Cholas that the titles Rajakesarin and Parakesarin were borne alternately by reigning kings, some of those inscriptions which are dated in the reign of Parakesarivarman-without any distinguishing epithet, as Madirai-konda in the case of Parantaka I.,-may perhaps be attributed to Vijayalaya, the grandfather of Parantaka I. and the earliest historical person that is referred to in two genealogical inscriptions of the Chola dynasty TEXT.10 1 Svasti sri [ll*] Ko=Pparake[sa]ri[vanma]2 kkult y[a]adu muppattu-nalu 3 vv-[a][dja Nanji-na[t]tu Tiruch4 chivindirattu [M]ad[6]varkku 5 n-nattu Talaikkulattu [A]raiyan-A. 6 ravin[dan] sandi[r-ad]i[tta]-va[la]7 m niyadi alakku ne[y] tontt(4) 8 mal erivadaga tiru-no9 nda-vilakku oprinukku vaich [cha*] 10 [6]a vo [m3]va per ada a[m]bada [*] [i]vai 11 aimbadum parad(ai)-sabhaiyarkku [ll"] Te 1 Abore, Vol. III. p. 66 . and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 285 ff. Ihid. Vol. XXII. p. 57 ff. * In the second ydid of line 3. . In yam, 1. 8, and udaiya, L. 12. Compare above, Vol. III. p. 66 f. * No. S1 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. * To the same reign belong Nos. 85 aud 148 of South Ind. Inser. Vol. I, aod No. 11 of Vol. III. * Ibid. Vol. I. p. 141, note 4: * Ibid. Vol. II. p. 379. Vijay Alnya is not mentioned in the Sholiuglur inscription; above, Vol. IV. p. 333. 10 From an inked estampage. Bead rkw or rkku. Read -tal.

Page #62
Vatteluttu Inscriptions of Chola Kings. CANA Ener ASW332 E. HULTZSCH. COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS. SCALE 18.

Page #63

Page #64
No. 6.] VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS. TRANSLATION Hail! Prosperity! In the year thirty-four (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman,in this year Araiyan Aravindan of Talaikkulam in the southern country (Ten-nadu) gave to (the temple of) Mahadeva (Siva) at Tiruchchivindiram in Naoji-nadu one sacred perpetual lamp, to burn without fail (one) ulakl of ghee per day, as long as the moon and the sun exist. For this lamp he) gave fifty fuil-grown ewes, wbich most neither die nor grow old. These 6fty (cres were made over) to the members of the assemblya (of the village). B.- Inscription in the Sthanunitha temple at suchindram.: This inscription is dated in the 10th yeart of the reign of "Parakosarivarman who conquered Madirai (Madhura) and Ilom (Ceylon)," 1.e. the Chola king Parantaka I., and records that a merchant of Karavandapuram granted two lamps to two shrines of Vishnu, which seem to have been located in the Siva temple at Suchindram. TEXT. 1 Svasti (sri] [11] Madi[raiyu]m flamum konda ko=P2 para[kejsa[ri]van markku [yan]du narpadu i3 v[v-an]du Kn[m]ba-na[y]ix[ru]=Ttiruchchi4 vindirat[tu] Emberamanukku-Kkalak. 5 [k]ud[i]-nattu-[E]kara(va]ndapuratstu) vi[y ]apari Oru6 [n]g[an] Arang [n] vaitta tiri-nonda-vilakku O7 [n]ru nira (palattu] mappadu) [I"] [du] ni[sa]dam 8 ula[kk-n]rai ne[y] matta[mal] pa galu) iravum 9 [6]ndi[r].adi[tta-var) e[r]i[vadA]ga [vi][ta] [68]va mu. 10 va-[p]per=adcu elu]ba[tt-ainju] [1") iva[ne] Tir[u]11 vo[n]gada nilai]kku (vaitta ti]ri-[no]da-vilak. 12 ku opri[nuk]ka (ni)sa[da]m al[]k[ku] ne[y] mer13 (pn]di [e]ri[va]da[ga] vi[t]ta ed[ u i]rubatt-ai14 nju [1] [ga] adu nu[rum pa]radai-chchavai[y]A[rkku] 15 [kat]ti=kkudo [t]tana [ll] TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the year forty of the reign) of king Parak@sarivarman who conquered Madirai and 11am,-in tbe month of Kurbla of this year, Orangai Arangan, a merchant of Karavandapuram in Kalakkudi-nadu, gave one perpetual lamp, weighing thirty palam, to the temple of) Emberuman (Vishnu) at Tiruchchivindiram. In order that this 1 L... which have to be replaced by fresh ones when they die or cease to supply milk for the ghee; compare South-Ind. Iseer. Vol. II. p. 375, note 3. Sabhai or farai is the Tamil form of the Sanskrit sabhd, and paradai is perhaps a corruption of the Banskrit parishad. * No. 82 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. * An inscription of the same year is noticed in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 374 and note 8. See ibid. p. 879 and note 8. . The same place is mentioned in two Pandya inscriptions; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. pp. 67 and 74. 1 As stated in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 139, note 3, sondd-vilakku or sanda-vilakku are corruptions of andd-mifakku, wbich occurs in H., lines, and in an inscription at Tirukkalukkupram (above, Vol. III. p. 284). The forin tiri-nondd-vilakku in the present inscription further suggests that tirs sundd-vilakku, a sacred lamp wbich i. never trimmed,' has been developed by folk etymology from liri-sunda-vilakku, a lamp the wick of which is never trimmed' (because ghee is coutiqually supplied to it).

Page #65
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. (lamp) might burn without fail, as long as the moon and the sun exist, during day and night, (one) ulakku and a half of ghee per day, (he) granted seventy-five full-grown ewes, which must neither die nor grow old. For one (other) perpetual lamp, which the same person gave to the shrine of) Tiruvengada nilai], (he) granted twenty-five ewes, in order that this lamp) might burn, in the same manner as stated above, (one) dlakkue of ghee per day. Altogether one hundred ewes were shown and made over to the members of the assembly. C.-Inscription in the Sthanunatha temple at Suchindram.. This inscription records the gift of a lamp by a native of Ceylon (Ila-nadu) in the 10th year of the reign of the Chola king Rajaraja I., who ascended the throne in A.D. 985.5 TEXT. 1 Svasti sri [ll] Ko Irasairasa-Kesarivan. markku yandu pattam yadu t udan. 3 gina Kafkadaza-fia[yi(r)]tru [Najaji-nat(tu) 4 brahmadeyam Tiruchchi[v]in[di]ratstu) 5 Mahadevark[ku f]18-[n]ttu Mala[va]6 [raiya] [se]o[ni] Ka[nda). [nisada] m u [la]: 7 k[ku] ney andir-aditta-val 8 (vu]m pa[ga]lum [ma*][t]ta[ma]l erivadaga [vai]. 9 chcha tir[u]-nondi-vilak[k]a ogra [19] [i]duk[ku] 10 vai[ch]cha [sk]va & muva=pper=adu simbadu? [1] 11 ivai m ula-paradai-[sa]bh[aiy]ar vasam katti= 12 kkudattana | mula-paradai-chcha(vai]y&rum 13 Emberuman [V]ettirkudi [Pa]dait[tarn)14 [ma]n Kanai ya]o=do[n]ai(y=]kki 8 va[ea(r)][m] k[6]tti15 k[ku]duttana [ll*] . TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the tenth year of the reign) of king Rajaraja-Kesarivarman, in the month of Karkataka with which (this) year began, Mala(varaiya) [e]n[gi] Ka[nda] of [1]la-nadu gave to the temple of Mahadeva at Tiruchohivindiram, a brahmadoya in Nanjinadu, one sacred perpetual lamp, to burn without fail during night and day, as long as the moon and the sun exist, (one) ulakku of gbee per day. For this (lamp he) gave fifty full-grown ewes, which must neither die nor grow old. These (ewes) were shown and made over to the chief members of the assembly. And (by) the chief members of the assembly they were entrusted (), shown and made over to [Pa]dait[tarima]. Kanai ya]g of [V]ettirkuli, (a village belonging to the temple of ) Emberuman (Visbnu). D.--Inscription in the Sthinunktha temple at Suohindram.10 This inscription is dated in the 14th year of the reign of the same king as the procoding inscription. Its purport is doubtful owing to the bad preservation of lines 14 to 24, of which I am unable to publish a transcript and translation. See above, p. 43, note 1. * Veng dam is the Tamil Dame of the hill of Tirupati, which is sacred to Vishnu. 1 dlaklen u lakku; see South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 48, pote 6, and p. 130, note & 4 No. 71 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. See below, p. 48 and note 6 Read mdua. 1 Read aimbadu. * Bead dunaiye (?). 9 See above, p. 43, note 1. 0 No. 75 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896.

Page #66
Vatteluttu Inscriptions of Chola Kings. 348g99.82 srawAiews 32627282910 4 10 . naaynepn aie ShGu68 6 2.) LOTRL7139 2ugeotart02393853 ,2399/13.naay 14 27)*90283 2 0 chn09 bn 94 raay 26 225 14. 3 0 n 1 2 3 4 5 * ain 2 naaywan chaa + 10 2 10 .4 eS7 308 / E. HULTZSCH. SCALE *15. COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.

Page #67

Page #68
No. 6.] VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS. ke pattu TEXT. 1 Svagti [sri) [] Kandalur-Salai k alam=arattu 2 [Kajige-paoiyum Nulamba-padiyum Tadi3 [y]ga-vali[y]um Vengai-nidum 4 [D]da ko Rajaraja-[K]esarivanma5 [r]ku ya[n]du padi-palu ivv-&6 ndu Vi[ru]ch[ch]iga-na[yi"][/u] [rajaraja7 [va]lanatta Nanji-ne[t]ta brahmad8 yam Sujintirattu Emmerama[.] 9 tevadanam Niruba[6]egara[V]lanallu10 Teppal [T]nvalanallur muna 11 kil-kkaranmai adaiya [k]uli. 12 ga! taneda udaiyar ndaiya 13 [nila Joga! [Ner]i[yan)-Muvendavela[r] solla [Najoji14 [na]t(tu]. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the year fourteen (of the reign) of king RAjarija-Kesarivarman, who, having destroyed the ships (at) Kindalur-Salai, conquered Glanga-padi, Nulamba-padi, Tadiga-vali' and Vengai-nadu-in the month of Vrischika of this year, the cultivators who were formerly sub-tenants of Tesvalanallur, a portion of Nripasekharavalanallur, a deradana (of the temple) of Emberaman (Vishnu) at Sujindiram, a brahmaddya in Nanjinadu, (a district) of Rajaraja-valanadu,. . . . ..at the bidding of N@riyan-Muvendavelar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . E.-Inscription in the Sthanunatha temple at Suchindram. This inscription is dated in the 15th year of the reign of the same king as the two preceding inscriptions (C. and D.). It consists of 22 lines, of which lines 9 to 22 are here omitted because I cannot make them out in full. TEXT. 1 Svasti r[i] [11] Tira-maga[!] pola=pper[a]-ni[la]-chchelvi y Jun-danak[k@y-uri)2 mai [p]undamai mana-k[k]8!=Ekan[da]lur-Chchalai kalam=aputt-arali=K[ka]3 nga-padi[u]mo Nulambar-p[a]di[u]mo Tadilyar-pa[a]i[u]m [Vejo[gai) nadu[m Ku)4 dagamalai-nadu[n] dan[dar)-kko[n]du tann-e[1]il vilanga aliyile[1] [8-ya)5 ndun-doll-Udag][i] vila[n]gum yandey [se]liyarai tesu kolko Irigara[ea)6 Kesari[vanma]rkku (ya]ndu padis-ainCju) iv[v]-&nda Kanni-[naylitru mav[v-a)7 n[diy=&g]i []e[v]vay-[k]kilamai perra [Pu]rayirattadi-na!' Irasarisa-va[la] 8 nattu [Nanj]i-nattu brahmadeyam T[iruch]chivi[nd]irattu mah[&(r)] sabhaiyom kala Rend Emberumdr. * Rend . Read kil.. * Other inscriptions have the forms Tadigaipadi, tad igapadi, T'adiyapadi and Tadiyadali ; see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. p. 29. This designation was bestowed by Bajardja I. on the Pandya country: see ibid. Vol. II. p. 149, note 7, and Vol. III. p. 15, note 4. * The same person is mentioned again in the unpublished portion of the same inscription, 1. 161. I No. 85 of the Government Epigrapbist's collection for 1896. . Read for Bead -padiyum.

Page #69
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. TRANSLATION Hail! Prosperity! In the year Afteen (of the roign) of king Rajardja-Kosarivarman, who, in the belief that, as well as the goddess of Fortune, the goddess of the great Earth had become his wife, was pleased to destroy the ships (at) Kandalur-salai ; who conquered by (his) army Ganga-padi, Nulambar-padi, Tadiyar-padi, Vengai-nadu and Kudagamalainadu;' and who, in the long time during which his youth was resplendent, deprived the Seliyas (1.6. tho Pandyas) of (their) splendour at the very moment when Udag(ai), which is worshipped everywhere, was (most) resplendent ;- in this year, on the day of Parva-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Tuesday, three evenings having expired of the month of Kanya-we, the members of the great assembly of Tiruchchivindiram, a brahmadeya in Nanji-nadu, (a. district) of Rajaraja-valanadu, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7.-Inscription in the Ramasvamin temple at Shermadevi.3 This inscription is dated in the same reign and the same year as the preceding one. It has been left unfinished by the engraver. TEXT. 1 Svasti sris [11*] Tira-magn! pola=ppera-nila-chchelviyun-danakkoy-urimai pandamai mana]-kkol-Kkanda[lur]-Chch[a]2 lai kalam=aratt-arali=Kkanga-padiyu-Nulam[ba]-padiyun-Dadigai-padi[y]um Ven[s]ai-nadun-[G]u[da]gamalai-nadun-dan3 dal=k[ko]qda taq=elilvalar aliya! [el]la-yandundol-Udag(ai*) vi[la]ngum yandoy Seliya[rai]-ttesis ko! kdv=Irajaraja-Kosari4 van markku yandu padin-anjavadu ivv-ahdu Rajaraja-va[la]nattu [M]ulli-nattu brahmadeyam Seraman-mah[@]devi-chchatu5 [r]vvedimangalatstu) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the Afteenth year of the reign) of king Rajaraja-Kesarivarman, who, eto, in this year. . . . of seraman-mahadevi-chaturvedimangalam, & brahmadeya in Multi-nadu, (a district) of Rajaraja-valanadu, . . . G.-Inscription in the Ramasvamin tomple at Shermadevi. This inscription opens with the usual historical introduction of the later inscriptions of the Chola king Rajaraja I., which, however, has been left incomplete by the engraver. 1 Other insoriptions rend Mulamba-padi, Tadiya-padi (compare above, p. 45, Doto 4), and Kudomalai-nddu. * See South Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 260, note 8. * No. 182 of the Government Epigrapbist's collection for 1895. * Those two words are engraved in large letters to the left of linea 1 and 2. * Read t44. * The historical introduction of this inscription agrees almost literally with that of the inscription E. This is the ancient name of BhermAdovi. In a later inscription (above, Vol. III. p. 240) the form Serayanmahadevi occurs. Both bramky and Seravan Aro Tamil designations of the Chora king. * The introduction agrees with the Tirumalai inscription of the 21st year (South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. 1. 8o. 66) in not inentioning the conquest of Battapidi, which is first referred to in an inscription of the 22nd year at Tiruvaiyaru (No. 217 of 1894).

Page #70
No. 6.] VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS TEXT. 1 Svasti eri (11) Tiru-[ma]ga! (pol] [peru-ni]lai-Selviyum tanakke a[r]imai p[Q]ndamai mana-[k*]ko! Kanda[u]r-Salai kala('m=a]rut2 t=arali Vongai-nadumn='Ga[nga-padi"]yum Nulamba-padiyum Tadigai [valliyum Kudamalai-na[dujm Kollamum Kalingamum 3 en-disai pagal?) tara Ila-ma[ndalamum tindiral venri-tandal [ko]pdu tan=ejil valar u[li]yo! ella-yandu4 m tol-Udagai vila[nga] . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . II.-Inscription in the Ramasvamin temple at Shermadevi. This inscription is dated in the 3rd year of the reign of the Chola king Rajendra-Chola 1., who ascended the throne in A.D. 1001-2. It records that certain Vaikhanasas pledged themselves to supply daily one half of the amount of ghee that was necessary to keep one lamp burning in the temple, which bore the name Nigarili-So18-Vinnagar. Shermadevi itself had theu the surname Nigarili-Sola-chaturvedimangalam. These two surnames suggest that Nigarili-Solan, s.e. the unequalled Chola,' was a biruda of Rajendra-Chola I. TEXT. 1 Svasti sri (11) K3=Pparakesarivan[ma]r-aga sci-Raje[ndra)-Sbladevarkk[0] yandu [m]unrava[du] I[rajara]ja-mandalattu Musli2 nattu bra[hma]deyam Niga[r]ili-[sola]-chchaturvedimangalattu Nigarili-Bola Vin[na]gar Vaiganasa3 ro[m] [i*]vv-ur [i]r[u]k[k]inga Ve![!]&!a[n] Kada[n]-Jondan pakkal [mun] nanga! ka[su kondu itte[va]rkku ti. ru-nunda-vilakku eri[kka]-kkadavom=ay erichchu (va]raninga vilakku arai[y] [1*] ivv-a[rai] vilakku5 kku[m] nisada[m] alakki neyy=&ga [e]rippdun=agavum [] i-sri-k8[y]ilali= alavu[m] sandir-a6 dict]targa! u!=alavum e[r]ippom=&gavum [1*] eriyad=oli[yil] anru r i-koyil vari(yam] se7 y[v&]rey mattina ney[y]=iratti attuvichchu ervippar=agavum [18] [i]-ppari[sv] ni[sa]da[m] 8 Lakku neyyu[m] mut[tama] [e]rippo[m]=A[y]ino[ m V ]aiganasarom [*] i. pparisu 0[t]ti 9 [i]-kkasu konda Vaigapasar[om]il (mun)-ni[*][:]ome erippom=anom [11] TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the third year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, alias the glorious Rajendra-Soladeva, -we, the Vaikhanasas of the Nigarili-Sola-Vinnagar (temple) at Nigarili-Sola-chaturvedimengalam, a brahmadeya in Mulli-nadu, (a district) of Rajaraja-mandalam, having previously received money from the cultivator (Vellalan) Kada Sendan, who resides in this village, and having (thereby) become bound to burn a sacred perpetual lamp for this god, have been burning half a lamp. We shall have to barn (one) alakku of ghee per day in this half lamp. As long as this holy temple exists, and as long as * No. 179 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895. 1 Read -riaduna. : Above, Vol. IV. p. 266. * On Vinnagar or Vippagaram, 2; and p. 344, note 3. 5 Read Vishnu temple," ceu South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 115, note 6; p. 260, note

Page #71
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. the moon and the sun exist, we shall have to barn (it). If we do not burn (it), those who shall be in charge of the holy temple at that time, shall make (us) burn (it), causing (us) to supply dquble the quantity of the missing ghee (as fine). Thus we, the Vaikhenasas, sball have to burn without fail (one) dlakku of ghee per day. Having thas agreed, we, the representatives of the Vaikhanases who have received that money, shall have to barn (that lamp). No. 7.- DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. BY F. KIELHORN, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. (Continued from Yol. IV. page 266.) A.-RAJARAJA. No. 25.- Inscription in the Sthanunatha temple at Suchindran near Cape Comorin. 1 Svasti Sr[i] [11*) Tira-mag"[!] pola- .....::::::::: 6 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ko Trasara[en] 6 Kedari vaqma]rkku (ya)adu padin-ain (ju) iv[v]-Anun Kann (nylima muv(v-aj. 7 n[diy=ag]i [$]e[v]vay.[k]kilamai perra [Pajrayiruthli-ui! ....... "In the year Afteen (of the reign) of king Rajaraju-Kesarivarman, on the day of Parva-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to & Tuesday, three evenings having expired of the month of Kenya in this year." We have found before (above, Vol. IV. p. 266) that Rajaraja's reign commenced between the 24th December A.D. 984 and thu 2Cth September A.D. 985. A date of the month of Kanya (August-Septembor) Put the 15th year of his reign, thorofore, will be expected to fall either in A.D. 999, in Saka-Srivat 921 expired, or in A.D. 1000, in Saka-Samvat 922 expired. As a matter of fact, this new data works out correctly for Saka-Saruvat 921 expired. In SakaSainvat 921 expired the month of Kanya lasted from the 27th August to the 25th September A.D. 999, and daring this period the moon was in the nakshutra Parva Bhadrapada- by the equal-spaco system for 15 h. 6 m., by the Brahma-siddhanta for 3 h. 56 m., and according to Garga for 3 h. 17 m., after mean sunrise-on Tuesday, tho 29th August A.D. 000, which was the third day of the month of Kapya* (aud the full-moon days of the month of Bhadrapada). The date reduces the period during which the reign of Rajarajs must havo commenced to the time from the 24th December A.D. 984 to (approximately) the 29th August A.D. 985.6 B.- KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA I. No. 20.-Ingcription in the Rajagopala-Porumal temple at Mannargudi in the Tanjore district. 1 Svasti Srih 6 Pagal.midu vishenga . Irajakesarivanmar=ana Te[i]bhavaaschakraeva[rtt]i[sl] ecl-Kulottunga-sola . . kovo 1 Conspare South-Ind. Ineer, Vol. III. p. 9 and note 4. * The first 8 lines of this inucription are published above, p. 45 (No. 6, E). : Le, either on the night of the third solar day or on the fourth solar dny." The moon also was in Purva-Bliedrupad on Monday, the 25th September A.D. 999, which was the 30th day of the month of Kanya. The full moon, tilli ended 13 h. 34 after mesti suuriso. (According to the Soehindram inscription C. (p. 44 above) it cominee in the soonth of Karkataka.--ER 7 No. 103 of the Goveru neat Eppuisin collection for 1897.

Page #72
No. 8.] RAYAKOTA PLATES OF SKANDASISHYA. 49 2 d[va]rkk-iyap[au] 48 Avada Makara-nayarta puryva-paksbatta trayodasiyum - Tingat-kilamaiyam perra Tiru[v]adirai-nal. "In the 48th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladhva-on the day of Ardra, which corresponded to a Monday and to the thirteenth tithi of the Grst fortnight of the month of Makara." Above, Vol. IV. p. 263, we have seen that a day in the month of Kumbha of the 48th year of the reign of Kulottunga-Chola I. corresponds to the 25th January A.D. 1118. This date, of the month of Makara which immediately precedes the month of Kambha, of the same 48th year, will therefore be expected to fall within a month before the 23rd January A.D. 1118, the first day of the month of Kambba of that other date. And so it really does. For, the date corresponds to Monday, the 7th January A.D. 1118, when the 13th tithi of the bright half of the month Maghal) ended 15 h. 1 m., and when the natshatra was Ardra, by the equal-space system for 14 h. 27 m., by the Brahma-siddhanta for 0 h. 39 n., and according to Garga for 2 h. 38 m., after mean sunrise. No. 8.-RAYAKOTA PLATES OF SKANDASISHYA. BY E. HULTZSCH, PA.D. This inscription is odited from two sets of Sir Walter Elliot's ink-impressions, which I owe to the kindless of Dr. Fleet. On the wrapper in which I received the impressions are the following remarks in Dr. Fleet's hand :- " The original copper-platos belong to Sir Walter Elliot. Three plates, about 83" by 31". In good order. They are quite smooth; the edges are not raised into rims. The ring has been cat. It is about }" thick and 31' in diameter. The seal is circular; 2" in diameter. It has, in relief on the surface of the seal, a kneeling buil facing to the proper left, and some small emblems, which I do not quite understand, above it : and a line of writing, which I cannot read, all round it. The label on them says that they were received from Captain Campbell of Royakota." Royakota is the former spelling of R&yakota (properly Rayakote in Kanarese), a hill fort, village and post office in the Krishnagiri taluka of the Salem district. The inscription consists of three Sanskrit verses, a passage in Tamil prose (11. 11 to 33), and a fourth Sansktit verse at the end. The four Sansksit verses must have been written or copied by a person who had only a very faint knowledge of that language. The Tamil portion is more correct, but shows many cases of doubling of initial and final consonants which are not sanctioned by the Tamil grammars. The alphabot of the four Sanskrit verses is Grantha. The prose passage is written in Tamil characters, occasionally interspersed with Grantha words. The alphabet .of the inscription is decidedly more developed than that of the Kuram and Kasakudi plates, but more archaic than that of the Hastimalla plates. If it is admissible to compare the characters of stone inscriptions, which sometimes retain older forms, I would say that the alphabet of The tithi of the date tberefore is one of the Kalpddis. * Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 195. : Wherever the doubling is inadmissible, I have enclosed one (or two) of the consonants in round brackets. + South Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 151, aud Vol. II, No. 73. Ibid. No. 76.

Page #73
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [Vol. V. the Rayakota plates lies between the two Kil-Muttagur inscriptions of Narasimhavarman as the upper limit, and the two Ambur inscriptions of Nripatunga-Vikramavarman as the lower one. After an invocation of Vishnu (verse 1), the inscription furnishes the same genealogy as three inscriptions of the Pallava dynasty (viz. the Kailasanatha inscription of Rajasimha, the Kabakadi plates, and the Udayendiram plates of Pallavamalla) as far as Agvatthaman. But while the Pallava inscriptions continue the line from Asvatthaman to his son Pallava, the Rayakota plates seem to state that Asvatthaman had, by a Naga woman, a son named Skandesishya, a descendant of whom was another Skandasishya, or, as he is called in the subsequent Tamil passage (1. 11), ko vijaya-Skandasishya-Vikramavarman. The Tamil portion states that, in his fourteenth year, the king issued a written order to the inhabitants of the district of Paduvur-kottam and to the inhabitants of Mel-Adaiy&ru-nadu, & subdivision of this district, by which he granted to a Brahmana the village of Sarugur (1. 14) in the same subdivision. This village received the surname Skendasishyamangalam (1. 22 f.) in honour of the donor. Among its boundaries we find (the hill named) Tiruvelalamudi (1. 26). This is the Tamil equivalent of Velalasikhara, a hill which is mentioned in the Udayendiram plates of Pallavamalla among the boundaries of Udayachandramangalam-- the modern Udayendiram in the Gudiyatam taluka of the North Arcot district. Consequently Sarugur must have been situated near Udayendiram, which, like Saragur and Ambar, belonged to Mel-Adaiyara-nadu. The etymological meaning of Skandasishya is 'the pupil of the war-god.' The dynasty to which he belonged is not named in the inscription. That he claimed connection with the Pallavas is evident from the two facts that his seal bears a ball, and that he derived his descent from the same mythical ancestors as the Pallava kings of Kanchi. On the other hand, the two words ko vijaya which are prefixed to his name, and the title Vikramavarman which follows it, in line 11, connect him with certain other princes who profess to have been descendants both of the Pallaves and of the Western Gangas.ll As I have stated before, the alphabet of the Rayakta plates would well suit this allocation. The legend according to which Skandasishya was a remote descendant of another Skandasishya, who was born to the sage Agvatthaman by Naga woman, seems to be connected with a similar legend, the heroes of which are the Chola king Kokkili and the Tondaimag (i.e. the Pallava king) Ilandiraiyan.18 An inscription at Tirukkalukkugram mentions a Skandasishya who was anterior to the Pallava king Narasimhavarman 1.13 and who, accordingly, must have reigned long before the king who issued the subjoined grant. Acoording to line 12, the grant was made at the request of Mahavali-Vanaraja, who must have been a fendatory of Skandasishya. The title Banadhiraja or M&vali-Vanaraya was bestowed on the Western Ganga king Prithivipati II. by the Chola king Parantaka 1.14 and appears to have been the hereditary designation of the Bana chiefs, who derived their descent from the demon Bali,15 1 See above, Vol. IV. pp. 182 and 860, Plates. * South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. p. 9. . Ibid. Vol. II. p. 342. * Ibid. p. 363. See, in addition to the three inscriptions quoted in the last sentence, the Amaravati pillar inscription of Sidabavarman II. (ibid. Vol. I. p. 25 ) and the Kdram plates (ibid. p. 144). * Ibid. Vol. II. p. 868, text line 70 f.. 7 See ibid. p. 365. . Above, Vol. IV. p. 180. South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 382. 10 See page 49 above. 11 Above, Vol. IV. p. 181 f. 11 South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 377, note 6. 18 Above, Vol. III. p. 277. 4 South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 381, and above, Vol. IV. p. 222. 15 Seo above, Vol. III. p. 74.

Page #74
No. 8.] RAYAKOTA PLATES OF SKANDASISHYA. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Svasti srish -] Lakishmidbama radha. hetu-vasudhasambhattu-Kamsat visbah 2 patmaksha[ b g a]ganatalakshanaraprasissisindavvidhih kshirambodhi-6 3 fayala-Danavavadhuvaidhavyadand Hari[h*] 117 [1] Asid-Ambojayoni-8 4 S-tribhavana-janaga Sripadennabhipatmapatratasy=&mgire svan samaja5 ni Dishanatasyal sunur=vvabhuva) Sayutasyamayo=bhut samabhavad=amu6 dhall ori-Bharadv@jo-nam[] dronga9 Dropal pravigal charagamoupegatamla labdha7 van janma tasman || [2] Asvarttam-isyal4 tarntar=bhavati khala para vikramanyakra.15 8 tariyato Dvijihv-angini-patrahvahfitiyatajagatan 188kandhafi , Second Plate; First Side. 9 shy-adhiraj417 | tat18 vange obri-) Skandhagishyah samachani20 chaturasy=&ka 10 ran=ytum-isah kartta vela-vinasah Kalasabhava ivs bhramayasaksbi11 rajai || [3*] Svasti sri [*] k8 visaiya-Kandadishya-Vikkiramaparu[ma*]rkku yandu 12 padinalavadu Mahavali-Vanarajar vinnappattal Mahe13 svara(h)-bhattar &nattiy=aga=Ppada(v)vur-kkotta[ttu") Mel-Adai14 (9)y[&]ru-(n)nattu Saruguru(m)m-adagai=cbchurriy sepr=ulu-[p]Alam etta-p15 padum=aga-kadum pililigaiyam ula-kollaiyam eri-kham(m) ma ru16 m (k)kalam (k)karaiyum (p)parisum (k)kurambam (t)talai-ppelaiyam Second Plate ; Second Side. 17 (m)marram 28[e]ppor-ppatta nil[a]gum Vatsa-gotratta Pravachchanna.** 18 satratta Masahajvasarmma-bhattar[ko]ku-kkudu(r)tto(mm)megru* kottattark19 kun nattarkku(m)m-elugu-2&tiramugam saru!u-chcheyda vidutarle [19] ada kandu 20 kotta[t]taru(m)n=nattarum (t)toludu talaikku v aiy[t]ta=kkoyik.89 21 karanattukku-kkogil-paikkum mung=&y=kkall[un]=galliya(m)22 nenattu=kkadutto [*] eludi vidunda30 araiy-lai-ppadi i-Kandashishya-3 From Sir W. Elliot's ink-impressions. * Before this word there seem to be traces of a symbol, perhaps on. Read Lakshmi. * Bend rathangaheti-vasud hdsambhartri-Kansadvisha. * Rend padmakeano. I am unable to correct the remainder of this pdda. 6 Read kandmbhodhi. This verse contains only three pddes. Rond Ambojao. Rendjanakah Sripaterandbhi-padmataputrasatasy- Angirdi sah. 10 Kead Dhishana atasya rinurababhdea | Sanyu atasyadtmajo, 11 Read tah 15 Read drond Dronah. 11 Rend kakaranam-wpagatdlalabdhavdisjanma taandt. 14 Rend fnattiamadrya tantura, 15 Rend bikrama-nyakkrit-drirajdt. I am unable to correct the remainder of line 8 as far m jagatd. Dvijiko dingini is probably meant for Deifihu-dngand (ie, Naga-kanyd), which, however, offends against the metre. 18 Rend Standao 17 Read Ordjah : 1. Read tad-Dawid. 19 Read Skandao. * Read samajani, #1 Read bhrdmayanne Aldhirdjaw (?). ** Read benra uluu Read eppar 24 Read Pravachana 35 The engraver has himself cancelled the (r) by placing'a borisontal line above it. * Read eludu. 97 Read arulis. *Band vidutidr. 39 Read akkbir * Read vidutta. 31 Read :- Klandafishya.. # 2

Page #75
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 23 mangalattukku-kkil-pa (1)-e[*]lai 24 pa (1)l-e[1"]lai Kurumaqiyin [Majaittilalin vadakkum m me[r](k)kum elpa(1)1-e[1]lai ten: Ila[t] Third Plate; First Side, 25 tsai]yppadiyeenuum mudu-padi yi]n(kkn) kilakka (v)vada-pa26 (k)k=ellaiy Tiruvelala(m)mudiyin melai-Kkurukkv[di"]yin 27 (t)terkam (1") ikkari[l] aga-ppatta perun-nan(k)g-ellaiyin 2. 28 gambadi-ppatta bhari ani-nila(m)m-oliv-igri udumbrodi Amai29 y "(n)nagal(v)vad-ellarr i -bralimanar[k]ku-kkuduttu=kkudutta paSo rihara(m)m-Avana tariyum (1) kalamum (t)tatt[Ar(r)]-kkanamum (t) tari-kka[rail. 31 yu(m)n-nall-avu(m)n-nailorndum (1) la-ppuchchiyam i dai-[p]32 puchchiyum all-irukkaiyum (m)martum eppor-ppatta Sa[r]vro Third Plate ; Second Side. 33 Spada-[pari]harattal || Vasubhir vasa[db]# datta rajabhi(0) Savirajabhish? 117 34 y[@]sya yasya yadha bhu raitasya tasys sata' phalar 11 (4 11"] TRANSLATION. 4.- Sanskrit portion. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity ! [Verse 1, which is incomplete, Beeras to enumerate varions epithets of Hari (Vishnu)]. [Verses 2 and 3, which are very corrupt, contain the following genealogy :-- From the lotus on the navel of Sripati (Vishnu) was produced the lotus-born (Brahma). His son was Angiras; his son Dhishana (Btihaspati); his son Samyu; his son Bharadvaja; his son Drona ; and his son Asvatthaman. His son (?) by a Nega woman (Drijhe-angan[@]) was the overlord (adhiraja) Skandasishye. In his family was born (another) Skandasishya, who resemblea the pitcher-born (Agastya)]. B.--Tamil portion. (L. 11.) Hail! Prosperity! In the fourteenth year (of the reign) of the king, the victorious Skandasishya-Vikramavar[ma]n-(the king) was pleased to issue the following written order to the inbabitants of the kotfam and to the inhabitants of the nadu - "At the request of Mahavali-VanarAja, Mabesvara-bhatta being the executor, 10 we have given to MA[dha]vasnria-bbatta, of the Vatsa gotra (and) of the Pravachana sutra, (the village of) Sarugur in Mel-Adaiy[&]ru-nadu, (a subdivision of Paduvur-kottam,--the waste land under cultivation which surrounds this (village), (the laud) irrigated by water-levers, cut jungle, pidiligas,' dry land under cultivation, burnt jangle, commons, channels, embankments, ferry-boats, causeways, talaippelai, and all other kinds of land." The engraver has himself cancelled the ku of (lieu) by placing a horizontal live above it. . Read -nilams. 950 Red sagarrad=. Read epper. * Read badhd. Read bahnokira. 7 Bend Sager-ddibhih. * Rend yada bhamistatya. Read tadi. 10 Anatti in the Tamil form of the Sanskrit dynapti; conpare line 106 f. of the Kasakudi plates, According to Professor Jolly (Recht und Sitte, P. 4), Pravachanasitra is the same as Boudhayanasutra, The same torm occurs in two of the dayendiram grants ; se above, Vol. III. p. 144, and South Ind. Inser, Vol. II. p. 873. 1. The same term occurs in line 283 of the largu Ley den grant. 13 Mayra occurs in line 281 of the saine grant. The same term oceara in lue 80 of the Kucura se

Page #76
No. 9.] KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA. (L. 19.) Having seen this order), the inhabitants of the hotfam and the inhabitants of the n&du reverently placed (it) on their heads and planted stones and milk-bush (along the boundarioa)' before an accountant of the royal palace and an elephant of the royal palace." (L. 22.) According to the royal order which was issued in writing, the eastern boundary of this village of) Skandafishyamangalam (i) to the west of Mapittical; the southern boundary (s) to the north of Kurumadi; the western boundary (is) to the east of the ancient village oalled Ilattaippadi; aod the northern boundary (in) to the south of Kurukku[di] on the west of the TiruvdjAlamudi (hill). (L. 27.) The land enclosed within the four great boundaries thus proclaimed, wherever the iguans runs and the tortoise crawls, not excluding the cultivated land," was given to this Brahmana. (L. 29.) The exemptions granted are (the taso on) looms and (the tas on) shops, the rent of the goldsmiths, the cloth on the loom, the best cow and the best ball, the tax on toddy,' the tax on weight, and the tas on) residence within the villago); with exemption (from those) and all other kinds of burdons (the village war granted). [Verse 4 contains one of the customary admonitions to future kings.] No. 9.-KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1352. BY G. V. RAMAKURTI, B.A.; PARLARIM EDI. These plates were discovered in 1887, deposited in a small square receptacle in a brick mound in the village of Konkuduru, 5 miles north of Ramachandrapuram in the Godavari district. They were not claimed by any one as private property, and Mr. S. H. Wynne, the Collector of the Godavari district, sent them in September 1893 to Dr. Haltzscb, to be kept in the Madras Museum. The set consists of seven oopper plates with raised rims and strang on a ring. The ends of the ring are secured in the crescent-shaped base of an oblong pedestal, which bears & recumbent figare of the sacred ball Nandi, with the symbols of the sun and the moon in front of it. One end of the ring is loose, and the plates may be detached from the ring by bending it. The size of ench of the plates is about 101 by 5, and the ring-hole is about t' in diameter. The ring measures about 4" in diameter and is about }" thick. I edit the inscription from two sets of ink-impressions, kindly sent to me by Dr. Hultzech. All the plates except the fifth and the seventh are numbered by Telagu numerals, engraved Compare line 110 t. of the Kafakadi plates. * Compare IL 174-176 of the large Leyden grant; and Ind. Ant. VoL XX. p. 288 t. and Vol. XXII. p. 76. * See South Ind. Isor. Vol. II. p. 860, bote 1. * See ibid. Vol. III. p. 26, note 2, and 1. 805 f. of the large Leyden grant. The two terms tari and kdan occur in the same order in line 77 of the Kdram plates. Instead of this, two later inscriptions have tarly-irai, the tax on looms,' and leadsiirai, the tax on shops ;' see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 88 f. With tattar-kldyan compare tatfdr-ppattam, ibid. Vol. 11. p. 114, line 2 from below; Vol. I. Index, 6. v. tattdr; and 1. 30% of the large Leyden grant. 1 Jostead of tari.tkdrai, the sme grant (1. 808) has the synonymous term tari-pondarai. The same two terms occur in line 127 of the Kasakuli plates and in line 304 of the large Leyden grant . Instead of ffa-pptokchs, the same grant (L. 386) reads llam.prohl. With idai-ppiloheki compare idri-ppdffam in the same grant (1. 304) Aad idai-pari in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 117. 11 No. 18 on the Madras Burway Map of the Ramachandrapuram taluka.

Page #77
54 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V on the left margin of the second side of each. Each plate bears writing on both sides. A fow letters on the first side of the first plate and a few others of the other plates, which are indistinot, being excepted, the inscription is on the whole well engraved and in good preservation. The language is, from line 1 to 130 and again from line 179 to 190, Sanskrit verse of various metree, while the intervening description of the boundaries of the village granted (11. 130-179) is in Telugu prose. Some ungrammatical and archaio as well as obsolete words oocar in the Teluga portion. The anus dra in such words as danka (1. 135) and vdingu (1. 139) is now omitted or attenuated into half-anusuara. The following are some of the peculiarities of the alphabet and orthography of this inscription :-(1) The slphabet closely resembles the modern Telugu character; d, b, 4, 1, & in fd, and a few other letters, however, present older forms. (2) In such oonjunot consonants as nga, the anus dra is used instead of the proper nasal. (3) The anusara is improperly used in several cases, as prasasina (1. 126) for prasanna ; in turmma (1. 138) the nn is superfinous (6) In winddi (1. 158) and anttao (1174), and t are incorrectly doubled; the doubling of y in pllaniyyah (1. 182) appears to compensate for the shortening of the preceding long vowel, though it is incorrect. (5) Except in the word svargga (1. 184), consonants are not don bled after . (6) The vertical bottom-stroke which the modern alphabet employs to mark the mpirates is here generally dispensed with, except in the case of bh. Where the top-stroke is not used, a small vertical stroke or a mark like a circumflex is placed beneath or by the side of the letter (11. 35, 37). The bhd of vibhati (1. 33) is distinguished from the bu of bala (1. 34) by the angle ander which the d is affixed to the consonant. (7) The secondary form of l bas two different shapes; compare (in 1. 99) Mallaydrya with Jallipalk. (8) Conjunct consonants as rya, ryo, roa are expressed, as in modern Teluga, by the full form of, to which the secondary form of y or v is attached (11. 44, 47, 54); bat rod and rod are also expressed by the repha mark on the top of ad and ve. (9) No distinction is made between the short and long sounds of e and o even in Telaga words. (10) Two ways of marking & and 8 are noticeable. (11) In conjunct consonants the secondary form of is not distinct from that of p (II. 31, 32, 35). (12) The abond k in dikkedshta (1. 35) is a full k withoat the top-stroke. (13) The ri of Rigveda (I. 100) has a top-stroke. As may be seen from the abstract of contents (p. 67 below), the inscription contains the following pedigree of the Reddi chief Allaye-Dodds of Rajamahendra - Dodda I. of the [PO]lvola-gotra, a subdivision of the Panta-kula. Annavrola. Kotays. Alla or Allada; m. Vemambika, danghter of Bhima of the Choda family. Virabhadra. Anna V&ma or Allaya-Vema. Dodds II. or Allaya-Dodda or, Alladareddi-Dodda. See above, Vol IV. p. 316 Compare Mr. Krishna Sastri's remarks, above, VOL III. p. 2L

Page #78
No. 9.] KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA. 55 The date of the grant was the time of Ardhodays in the month Pausha of Saka-Sarhvat 1859 (expired), which corresponded to the cyclic year Sadharana (v. 23). Professor Kielhorn kindly contributes the following remarks on this date :-"The Ardhodaya takes place on the new-moon tithi of the amanta Pausha, provided this tithi falls on a Sunday, when during day-time the nakshatra is Sravana and the yoga Vyat pata. This most auspicious conjunction for making donations did take place in the given year. For in that year the new-moon tithi of the amanta Pausha ended 2 h. 20 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, 14th January A.D. 1481, when the nakshatra was Sravana for 17 h. 4 m. and the yoga Vyatipata for 18 h. 56 m. after mean sunrise." The object of the grant was the village of Gumpini (v. 23), which was surnamed Aladareddidoddavaram (v. 24) or Doddavaram (1l. 146, 155, 159, 169, 173, and v. 89). This village cannot be traced on the map. But its position is defined by several villages which are mentioned in the description of its boundaries, and which, as Dr. Hultzsch informs me, are found on the Madras Survey Map of the Amalapuram tdluka. These are Devarapalli (No. 27 on the map), Palavels or Palevela-now Palivela (No. 42 on the map), Mummadivaram- now Mummadivarapadu (No. 26 on the map), Inthakota-now Itakota (No. 22 on the map) Ketardjupalli (No. 19 on the map) and Vedurdovaram-now Vediresvaram (No. 20 on the map). The northern boundary of Gumpini was the Kaunteya river. This must be another name of the Gautami, or of its southern branch which passes to the north-east of Palivela. I may here insert some facts mentioned in two Telugu poems composed by Srinatha, vis. the Kafilhandam and the Bhimakhandam, as they confirm and even add to the information recorded in this insoription. The poet was contemporary with the last three Reddi princes of the dynasty and dedicated the former poem to Virabhadrareddi, the brother of the Doddayreddi who issued the present charter, and the latter poem to the minister of Virabhadra. The Kalikhandam contains the following account :- Among the divisions of the sadra caste, one is famed by the name of Panta-kula, of which Perumadiredai, of the village Davuru, became celebrated as a devotee of Siva. He belonged to the Desati-vamsa. His wife was Annamimba, by whom he had five song, Allaya, Pedakota, Annaprola, Doddaya and Pinnakota. The fourth, Doddaya," is styled Pantakularaja. He married another Annamamba and had three Bons, Prola, Kota and Allada. The last is described as a great conqueror, and from the description the poet gives of his achievements, he seems to have risen to some importance and perhaps established a petty principality. His wife was Vemamba, the grand-daughter of king Anavema, who bore four song,- Vema, Virabhadra, Doddaya, and Annaya. The eldest of them is said to have led an expedition as far as the Vindhyas and to have conquered Saptamadiya-raya, the king of Jhade-jantaru-nadu, the chiefs of Barahadonti, and the kings of Odaadi and Kataka. He is also said to have received tribute from Panduv suradhani, tbe king of Odde-dega, the king of Karnata, the king of the Yavanas (?), and the chiefs 1 This famous Teluga poet lived about the year 1485 A.D. He was patronized by the Reddi chiefs of Rajamahendre. Of his many works, the Panditardyacharitam was dedicated to M&midi-Praggadayya, commander in-chief of Vendreddi's forces; the Naishadbam to Mantri-Singana, Praggadayya's brother; the BAfmdfraraklandam to Bendapudi Annayya, minister to Virabhadrareddi; and the Kablkhandam to Virabhadrareddi; se Rao Bahadur K. Viresalingam's Telugu Poeta, Part I. p. 66. * The introductory verses in the first oanto of this poem and generally the initial and the final verses of each capto contain numerous references to incidents in the lives of the Reddi chiefs. i Compare verse 6 of this inscription. * The inscription traces the genealogy of the dynasty from this chief. * Vamamba was, according to the inscription, the daughter of Bhima of the Choda family. * There is a peculiarity in the nomenclature of these Reddis. The name of a obief is oftea predsed to that of his son. Allada's sons are known as Ala-Vama, Ala-Vira or Allanripa.Virabhadra. So also, Kate's son is called Kataga-Vama or Katamareddi-Vem&reddi ; see above, Vol. IV. p. 328.

Page #79
56 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. of Barahadonti-manne and Saptamadiya. The titles by which he was well known areRayavegyabhajanga, Samgramapartba, Karpuravasantariya and Jaganobbaganda. The second chief, Virabhadra, is described as even more powerful than his brother. The chiefs of Kasimikota, Venkatayi, Kappakonda, Killeda and others are said to have been subdued by him. He was crowned during the life-time of V&mareddi. Virabhadra married Anitalli, the daughter of Vema, the son of king Kata. He was a votary of Siva and a great warrior. The third chief, Doddaya,' is also reported to have made many conquests. He led an expedition to the north and reduced Oddadi, Ssingaramkota and Lotagedda. He was & very skilful horseman. On the race-courses be made his horse jump over space of twenty-four cubits in one bound. After briefly describing the virtues of the youngest, Annaya, the poet expresses the wish that his patron might rule the whole country including Chikati, Kalinga, Chilkasamudra and Simha fails from his capital Rajamahendra.7 As regards the connection between the Reddis of Kondavidus and those of Rajamahendra nothing definite is known. The Bhimakhandam states that the chief Allada became the ruler of a kingdom extending as far as Simhadri, with his capital at Bajamahendra, by the influence of his relationship with Prolays, Anatoma, Anapota, Alavema, Kumaragiri and others, who were the rulers of Pakanadu. It is probable that the Anavema whose grand-danghter, Vem&mba, according to the Kafkhandam, was married to Alladabbupati, is the Anavema of Kondavida.10 But the present inscription says that Vemambika was the daughter of Bhima of the Choda family. To reconcile these two statements, it may be conjectured that Vemambika was the daughter of Anavema's daughter and that Bhima was his son-in-law. We learn from the Tottaramtidi plates that Kataya-V&ma's wife and mother were, respectively, the daughter and sister of Anavota, the elder brother of Anavema ;" and the Kafikhandam tells us that this Kitaya-Vama's daughter was married to Virabhadra, the socond son of Vemambika. Thoagh the relationship between these two Reddi dynasties is thus established, it is not easy to explain how the kingdom of Rajamahendra came into the hands of Vema and Virsbhadra. Kataya-Vama is said to have received it as a gift from Kamaragiri of Kondavidu ; and he must have possessed it until at least A.D. 1416, the date of the latest inscription 1 Sapta-mddiga probably means even hills' and Barahadonti-manne twelve hill states' (?). Oddadi is in the Vizaga patam district and Kataks in Orissa. There is a village called Paduva in the Godavari district. Tbe Yavanas are the Muhammadans. * This is the Reddi chief Katay-Vems of Rajamahendra, on whom se above, Vol. IV. Nos. 46 and 47. * This is the Beddi chief who issued the present grant. * These places are in the Vizagapatam district. . Compare verse 19 of the inscription. * Chikati is at prerenta Zamiodart in the Ganjam district. The extent of Kalinga was perhaps at this time much reduced. Chilkssamudrs is the lake Chilka to the north of Ganjam. Simbasaila is a bill with a temple in Vizagapatam. The position of Rajamahendra is described in the Kanthandam as follows: The river (God vari) along the western city wall, the temple of Srt-Mullagari-Sakti in the N.B. corner, and the temple of Madana-Gopala in the fort. Regarding the Reddis of Kondavida Mr. Sewell mago in bis List of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 187 :- "After the unbversion of the Gajapati Bajas of Orangal by the Muhammadans in A.D. 1323, the Reddi chiefe in different parts of the eastern coast rose to power. Amongst these the Kopdavidu chiefs were for century so important that their government rines to the dignity of a kingdom, and their family to that of dynasty." Then he gives a list of six chiefs with dates wbich do not tally with those given at p. 53 ff. Kumfragiri-Reddi is said to have ruled from A.D. 1881 to 1895 (p. 187), but on p. 58 two inscriptions referring to bim are recorded. which are dated in A.D. 1405 and 1407. * The tract of country from Kondavida in the Kistna district to Kandukuru in the Nellore district is said to be called Pakankda. Compare above, Vol. III. p. 24 10 No. 4 in the genealogical Table of the Reddis of Kondavida ; above, Vol. IV. p. 321. 1 Above, Vol. IV. p. 321. Ibid. p. 311.

Page #80
No.9.] KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA.DODDA. . referring to him. He had a son, but it is not known whether the latter inherited the principality. From the foregoing facts and from the inscriptions noted by Mr. Sowell, it is evident that this dynasty exercised but an ephemeral sovereignty. Doddaya, the fourth son of Perumadi, first rose to some importance, probably as an officer of the Kondavidu Reddis. Then his third son, Anleda, improved that position and transmitted it to his adventurous sons, who established a principality with Rajamahendra as their capital. But neither Vema's sons, if any, nor those of any of his brothers seem to have inherited their throne. The Gajapatis of Orissa or the kings of Vijayanagara must have driven the Reddis from Rajamahondra. The encouragement which these Reddis gave to Telugu poets is one noteworthy fact of their short-lived government, which entitles them to the gratitude of posterity. TEXT. First Plate; First Side. 1* la[mI] pakSmaLitAM tanotu bhavatAM sajIpatisaMtataM [2]lIkolatanusma2 mastajagatAM rakSAvidhI daciNaH / sehA dharaNIM ni[je]karamaNauM kartu ra3 [sa]dhuhahan tatsaMbheSakutahalApalakitI ya[:] stabaromAbhavat // [1] pastu 4 [ma ho hastimukhaM svastikaraM [va] samastabanihetuH / yatkaTaraTadaLimAlA 5 [vilasati harinIlahArasamalamI: / [3] kaLApatastAM kalayAmi bAloM kalAM 6 kalakena vibhinnarUpAM / yadaMtarasyaMdisudhAdramauLisatyuMja7 yaH pItaviSaH zivobhUt // [3] pasti prazastamahimA puruSaH purA8 zastasya kramAakhabhujorupadAdabhUvan / varNA hijaprabhRtaya[*] 9 [padapadmajAnAM vaMzeSvabhUnagati paMTakulaM pratItaM // [*] tabAsIahitI 10 mahIpatilako mAnyasmatAmuvratasyAgI doDDamahIpatismuktavAn 11 [pI] kholagojAgraNIH / dAnaryasva vinirmitI matiyutaismAmyAya kalpa13 dumI maunI valkalasaMvRtasmuragaNaM bhaktyA bhavatvAdharAt // [5] zrIyana13 bolapramukoTayA[bha]bhUmIkharAstasya sutAH prasUtAH / satye. First Plate ; Second Side. 14 na satvena jayena dharmatanUjabhImArjunatusvarUpAH // [*] teSAM kaniSoMpi ca 15 [ja bhanAbhUjyeSThodeg guranadharAtaleMdraH / caMdropyadoSAkaratAmupeta. 16 saumyopi bhUnaMdanatAM prayAta: // [*] pratApabhAnau prakaTaM yadIye viz2aM 11bid. p. 898. See ibid. . In his Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 41, Mr. Sewell notes two inscriptions at Palakol, dated A.D. 1415 and 1416, which refer to A11da-bbdpals (the father of Vems and Virabhadra). * From ink-impressions supplied by Dr. Hultanch. 'Rend sAduIta. * The aswedre stands at the beginning of the next line. | Rend kalarena. * Read tyAdarAt. .Read bihIpi. 10 Rend coThI. :

Page #81
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. V. 17 bhite vairivilAsinInAM / mukhAbajAtAni suddha[*] svakiyo vikAsalIlA 18 visarjati citra // [*] zacIva zakrasya ziva zaMbhoH pova sA panavilIcanasya / vemA 19 vikA coDakuleMdubhImabhUpAtmajAbhUmahitAsya jAyA // [*] zrIvemabhU20 'mIzvaravIrabhadhrabhUnAthadoDDaSitipAbabhUpAH / palADabhUpasya su. 21 tA abhavan guNairyathA 'paGtirathasya putrAH / [10] guNasa teSAM nijajanma23 nA ca jyAyAnabhUdalayavamabhUpaH / rAmo yathA ramyaguNAbhirAma[:] khasI dha(nA)rANa' nijabhatibhAjAM // [11] vemaprabhI rAjamaheMdranAmA rAmAbhi24 rAmAjani rAjadhAnI / anekamAtaMgaturaMgapUrNa zazAMkasaMkAzavirAjisau. 25 dhA / [12] dharmAnunamayan ripUndhinamayan rAjyazviyaM vardhayan pApaM saM' 26 zamayan prajAca ramayan vidvajjanAn sthApayan / kIrti saMracayan dizAsu / 27 nikhilakSoNIbhRtAmAtrayo rAjA rAjamaheMdranAmanagare vemekharI jaMbha28 te // [12] tasyAnujo rAjamaheMdrarAjyapaTAbhiSikto vilasanatApaH / tyAgavi Second Plate; First Side. 29 yA saMbhRtavIrabhadra[:"] zrIvIrabhadrakSitipo vibhAti / [14] annanRpavIrabhadra vibhavasa30 mudraM "vitINitarabhadraM / pUjAmoditarudraM balajitabalabhadramAhura31 tibhdrN|| [15] pAkArajitajayaMtI jagati jayaMtI dviSokharavaMtau / amita daya[v]32 guNadAMto vemezvaravIrabhadbhUkAMtau // [16] rAjJostayo ramyaguNonujAta[:] zrI. 38 doDDabhUpo vijitAribhUpaH / vibhAti kaparavasaMtarAyamaMgrAmabhImo na. 34 ganobbagaMDaH // [17] bhAnamakSitipAlakamamakuTaprapotanAnAmaNicchAyAvA35 saraviprabhApaTalikAdIvyatpadAbhoruhaH / dikAMtAkucacaMdanAyi86 tayazasaMpUrNarodotabhUrasAdadhi[ti"]pAtmano vijayate doDDaccamAnA37 yakaH // [10] "dhArAmaMDalabhaMjaNImuraDikAkhyAtaca doDDaprabho vAI saMghaya38 ti vidhA' viguNitATArabimAbAM bhuvaM / cicaM ki tadIyakIrtiraba()lArI 39 ho diggajAn sUryAzAviSamAnuparyupari ca prakrIDati pratyahaM // [18] bhuva. natrita 1 Read khakoyA . The aswandra stands at the beginning of the next line. Read * Read af no 'Read degdarApAM. * Read 'bhAbI. The ansundra standa at the beginning of the next line. Read paTTAmi'. * Read fuad. Read . In Read bhannano. 13 The word duidad has to be taken with langhayati and not with trigupita, as the description of the same incident in the Kalikhandam gives the length of the jump as 24 cubita.

Page #82
No. 9.] KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA. 40 ye dhavaLe vizadairyatkIrtipurakAparaiH / citraM cakorayUnAM divApi saMbhava41 ti caMdrikAmodaH / [20] dhATIghoTikhurAprakhaMDitamahIdhULIkarALIkRtaprAMta42 bhAMtanatArivIrapaTale zrIdoDDabhUmIvara / citraM nRpA nimajya vima Second Plate ; Second Sido. 43 le tatvAdhArAjale progjsvmraaNgnaabuctttiisNghhigNgaajle| [21] kadA. 44 cida?dayapuNyakAle doDDakSitIzIrcitapArvatIyaH / dAnAni ramyANi vidhA. 45 ya gaMgAtaTenahArAnapi dAtumaicchat / [22] zrIzAke karabANavikhagaNite sAdhA46 raNe vatsare pauSa|dayanAbi pukhasamaye kautayagaMgAtaTe / grAmaM gaM. 47 piNinAmakaM sahalika saikhayaMbhIgASTakaM viprebhyojayadoDDabhUpatiradAdA. 48 caMdramAtArakaM // [23] anavaratakraturacanAsaMmoditabhUmidevadeveMdraM / taM prA49 maM nijanAlA chatavAnabADaraDDidoiDavara / [24] * // vRttimaMtI hinava50 rA likhyate sAMprata kramAt / pacAmahAratilake sarvepyakevabhAgina51 : // [25] brahmA yajuSi zAstrAryA vyAkhyAtA nRpapUjitaH / gautama[:"] zrIziMgayajya52 perumADimagho' sukhI // [21] SaDdarzanIvyAkriyAbhirNi["] yasva vibhate 53 kompayamAnaH kauMDindhI yajuravvalaH' / [20] zrIziMgamahedipocI mImAM54 sAzabdatakaMbhUH / sAhityasImA haritaH ziMgayAryoM mahodayaH / [28] 56 nyAdividyAnAM yasya vidyA vihArabhUH / malAvamAdhavasudhIH koDinyo ya. 56 zuSA paTuH / [28] mImAMsAmAsaLaH zabdapaTulapi kakaMmaH / pAyo yazu Third Plate; First Side. 57 Si prauDha[:] zrIka bharatamudhIH / [...] SaDadarzanI nartakIva ziAye yasya nRtyati / gubutrI___58 manubhaH zaunako yajuSAvidhiH / [11] vyAkhyAtArikhamAlAcAmabadI rAjapUji * Bad 'pyeka Bad masI. * Rad'vanyapa 18

Page #83
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor. v. 59 taH / parito guDimevIsarvadevamayIzvaraH / [32] paptoryAmavataH putrA: ] kottarappa60 yayajvanaH / vidyAnvitazrIharitA:"] bImAmiDimaNI sukhI / [33] vedazAstrapurANeSu 61 vedavyAsa ivAparaH / veNavaH kAzyapo vanabhAryanArAyaNasudhIH // [24] vidyotaM62 te sukhe yasya vidyArvA vijUMbhitAH / sarakhatImolubhaTTaH koDinyo rAja63 pUjitaH // [25] sAMgAvedanizitaH mAtrakAvyAdibhavyadhIH / pariveza ca gotraNa 64 vasiSTho rAmayamudhIH / [1] bhArahAjomavedAcA:"] kramavADI guNA khavaH / zrI65 mAnavamayajveMdrathiMgayAryasa dIcitaH / [27] yajurjaTAdezacarcAdyavadhAnapra66 caMDadhIH / zrIya yAvadhAnIMdraH kauDinyopyayavaryabhUH / [18] citrAvadhAnI 67 yajuSi zaunako vismayAryabhUH / iMguvudhImaMcanAvadhAnIMdro makhadIkSitaH 68 yajusmAmArNavo yena nipIto kapigoSabhUH / guMTUrinAgayaDedI sAdhva69 rauhAramAmyavAn / [40] goLapakhappayAryAdhicaMdra[:] zrIvatsagoSajaH / panaMtA70 yasmAMgayajudhApastaMba ivAparaH / [1] ponuMgoTipotibhaTTI yaHkramavi. Third Plate; Second Side. 71 zAradaH / pAtreyacuyazA mAnI potayAryatanUbhavaH / [42"] kozika[:] zrIyAdava[ni]-. 72 naraharyAryagopayaH / papavedakamAvRttibhAgyavAnAkhalAyana: / [43"] beldhe vitrI73 kezavAryaH kAzyapaH ziMgayAmaSaH / zrImAn sAMgayajubamA' guNI sarvopa. 74 kArakaH / [44*] zrIvama[:] zrIvaMdugulamAdhavAryasatApyayaH / yajuHkrama mau[Thi]75 buto dAtA zrImAn gurapriyaH / [45'] koDindhAH'] bIbonagiri. mAdhavAdhi 1 The asusodra stands at the beginning of the next lins. Read TVNT. Read 07.

Page #84
No. 9.] KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA. 76 caMdramAH / nRsiMhaziSTamujano yajurvedacaturmukhaH / [4] zrIyAkurinA77 gAyaziSTo viSNutanUbhavaH / yajuraskhalitAvRttiH kauthiko vinayI78 bataH / [17] pAmalapATinaraharidhIra[:*] zrIrAmayAyaMtanujAtaH / kauzi79 kagotro guNavAn yajurAvRtyA samastabudhanaMdyaH // [48*] harita: kalu vatrIva80 abhahedizekharaH / pratApavAnRgyajuSoH pUrtamamayAtmajaH // [48"] zrIyaMpadau81 bhavedI harito gaMgayAryajaH / Rgyaja[:]autazAstrajasalakSaNajaTApaTuH 82 // [10] bhAradvAjo devarapunaraharyAyanaMdanaH / zUrAdhyetA yajurvede zrImAn * 88 patimudhIH // [...] maMdiLavaNabhaTTasya suto naraharisthudhIH / bhAradvAjI 84 TurAcAryakIrtimAn // [12] bhAradvAjaH pehayAryaH koranamabhaTTalaH / ra. 'yajavadapa Fourth Plate; First Side. 85 myAgravedanipuNo dayAvAn dIkSitI mahAn // [53'] kAzyapa[:] zrIzi garamiyI86 yAtanUbhavaH / potayAryo yajurvedamahAvRttimatAM varaH // [54*] zrIko87 gaMTikITAryaputraH zAMDityagotrajaH / mAcanAryo yajurvedajaTAva88 babhanAmavAn // [55] zrIkoMDayapahAryasatyutrI haritAnvayaH / zrIya89 bADAryavipeMdrI yajurvedavidAM varaH // [56*] dhAdityAryasutaH zaMgabhAra. 90 hAjI yajuHpaTuH / zrImAn boMdalapATibIpayAryo mahAyazA91 : // [57*] zrImAnapUridecAryaputrI gaMgayakovidaH / pAtreyI yajurA92 vRttivikhyAto vipranaMditaH / [58] koMdATipocanAryasya sUnurA98 yagotrajaH / zrIpotanAryoM guNavAnahitIyo yajuHkrame / [58"] gautama [*] zrIkA94 mayAryatanayo nayabhUSaNaH / zrItamayAryo matimAn yajurayA95 pakottamaH // [30] rAMpallikUcanAryasya sUnuH"] zrIvatsagocanaH / tippa yAryo yajaH98 prauDhaH zabdakAvyAdibhavyadhIH // [at] zAMDilyo jamipamitroziMgayAryasutaH tI / khapne. 97 pyabhaMgAdhyayanaH prosayAryo . yajuHkrame // [12] ramyodayo rAlakoMDapekSita IRead yajurveda.

Page #85
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. V. 98 mahI yajuHchatI / yAsvAnbayo gautamAryavatamavajJatAnvitaH' / [13] vasiSTayo Fourth Plate; Second Side. 98 TipahicImatrayAyatanUbhavaH / vanipazinRsiMhAryo ya[*] zrutivizAradaH 100 / [34] RgvedAdhyApane do varimaMcanAtmanaH / bhAradvAjaH ziMgayAryamaM101 paduvatakIrtimAn / [15] vaDDaMguTalakAmAryagarbhapuNyodayamukhI / bhArahA102 jo vanabhAyaMtrautI yajuSi zatadhIH / [1] na ritrImaNyAryo majhayAryata103 bUbhavaH / vAdhulo brAma()NAvRttiyukta RgvedapAragaH // [17] zrIyartagUri104 kAmAryoM bhAradvAjaH sulakSaNaH / yajurvedAlayaH puSI vanabhAyaMstra va105 samaH / [18] uMDukoMDalapehAryakumArI gautamAnvayaH / zrIyanamA108 yo vinayI yaju: ]zrutivizAradaH / [te] kauDinyaH kaMcarapaminArAya107 catanbhavaH / yajurAvRttisiMha:] zrInarasiMhasadhIH sudhIH // [70"] haritI mAraTra 108 rivIkSaNamAryazamodayaH / adhvaryu:"] zrutivikhyAtastippanAryo dayAparaH / [1] 109 mArahANaH suhRvITiyAyAryapriyAtmanaH / zrImAcanAryo 110 Si kramAvRttivicitradhIH / [72'] kAzyapo vizrutIdhvaryuH ] zrutI majhekhagaMganaH / boma111 payAryasaMva[]to dhairyagAMbhIryabhUSitaH / [1] zrIkoMDabInRsiMhAryatana112 ya[:] bIdayAnvitaH / cinAyaH kakhagoco yajurvedadhuraMdharaH / [74*] zrImaMDa Fifth Plate; First Side. 118 vaikhinAgAryatanayaH kezavaH sudhIH / kAmbapI nimitaH payajurvede guNI114 bataH / [5] vAsapI maMDazibIvanamAryamutaH chatI / vihAn satapathI bAma116 yAryaH zanAyajaHpaTuH / [4] guDivADAMnamAryasya kumAraH kozikA118 vayaH / pItAryaH palAyazuSA kAMta: yAMto guNapriyaH // [77"] natakidhI117 gaMganAryagarbharavasudAradhIH / kauDinyaH sUrayabudhaH sazakyaju118 raMcitaH / [6] guNI kasaMga khyAtavImayAmAtyanaMdanaH / kauDinyo mA. 119 camaMcIyI rAjakAryadhuraMdharaH / [4] varavalumaMcIyo guNavAn __ yaju IRnd 'bAvaH sapaMcavAnivaH.. The letters : I feet are written on merayure. Read vasiSThI . * The T at the end of the line is badly engnred.

Page #86
No. 9.] KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA. 120 kIrtibhUSaNaH / ApastaMbI rAjamAnyaH kauDindhaH zivabhaktimAn / [...] muDi121 yatrIziMganAryaH kauDinyo yajuSA paTuH / vihAn saMgItasAhityazAstra122 mAgavicakSaNaH // [810] zrIboMtApyayavireMdra: kauDinyo rAjavanamaH / pri123 yavAdI yathohArI sukhavAn sujanapriyaH / [2] maunabhArgavagoba:"] zrIsapA124 yaMtanUbhavaH / yevazrIgopaNAryo guNavAna[]khalAyana: / [1] egg125 zrIyappayAyatamayI vismayAjayaH / vAgyapAnvayasaMjAtI ya[]. 126 vedI mahAmatiH / [8] prasanavalamaharacanAge[kharakha] ca / pacAbahAre lalite [] Fifth Plate; Second Side. 127 taM vRttiyaM hayo:' // [5] pagrahAravarakhAsya pAmamA[sA]yamusukaH / prAdAdabava. 128 ragrAmaM tvaM zrIdoDDabhUpati: / [] [cau]bhakAmAtyatanayanAramAkhyasva maMtriNaH // khaM129 DikAvavaravAsti mAdhukhAricatuSTayaM / [7] pasya prAmasya soma]Ano dikSu pUrvAdiSu kramA130 t / sarveSAM suprabodhAya likhyate dezabhASayA / [8] * / pamADareDi.' doDDavarapu sImA181 nigarnayama / zAnyAdi kauMteyamadhyamAdi dakSiNamukhamai dharimIda putadaMDa132 nu palavelapolasaMdhu naMdikaMbAnaDi kotamera vadhi malaMgi pazcimamukhamai ko133 tamera pacci meDitAparvaka dakSiNamukhamai kotamera pacci ma6i' meDitApa134 vaMkanu pazcimamukhamai kotamera vaci eppaTi 'ikSiNamukhamai rAvulaku va. 135 cipA puMte paTTi varavaMkaladhAMkA' vacci maoi paDuma mukhamai tArULaka va136 ci koTiki vaiLi mA naDumu paTukoni bhAgneyamukhamai kotamera vaJci tUpumukhamai i37 rAvula puMtane kalazi cakA dakSiNamukhamai jarivAkiTi tUpu paDumaTi cAlurAva. 1 The first six syllables in this line are engraved on an erasure. 3 Read raDiDa. * Read niyama. * The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line. * Read daciNa. * Read 'dAkA. Read Trent. Read pokhamaMSi. 7 Read #fooy. " Read kasi .

Page #87
64 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor. v. 138 laM galazi' tUpramukhamai kotamera paci dakSiNamukhamai reDa peha tuMmmala na189 DumaMgAnu - reDkaLa naDusu vAMgu vaTukoni ciMtala tUpunaMgA devarapani ja140 ri muMdaTi bayaliki' vekika puTTacAyaka vaJcenu tUpuMsIsaku // aMtanuMDi' dakSiNasI141 mA pazcimamukhamai jari dakSiNapu guMtanaDusu vahuMkoni baravaMkala puTa Sixth Plate; First Side. 142 ku veLi tALa dakSiNamu putanaDimi puSTaku vaidika gaberatoTa dakSiNapu. puMtanaDimi pu148 dRku vaikiLa pazcimamukhamaiyye cevu dakSiNapu putamadhyamAnaku vaiki aMtanuMDi 144 cakA dakSiNamukhamai puMtanaDimi pudRku vaikiLa paTTe dakSiNamukhamai devarapati. manasaM-- 145 dhinaMdikabhAnaka vaikiLa velaMgaku vaiLLi cabAnu palavelanuDi vecina peha puMtaka ve 148 kiLa pataMgeMDi' tU'mukhamai puMtanaDuma paTTi poMgAnu devarapazi palavala doDDavarapu 147 polamera' muyalaguhanaMdikabhAnaku vaikiLa aMtanuMDi dakSiNamukhamai puMtana148 Dumu vaTukoni kotamera poyi aMtanuMDi' 'pazcimamukhamai gahe pahi kota.' 149 mera poyi maiDitApavaMkanu gahe paTTi dakSiNamukhamai kotamera poyi aM150 tanuMDi pazcimamukhamai meDitApavaMkanu kotamera poyi putaM galazi dakSiNa151 mukhamai puMtanaDuma bahukoni nIkaLapaDiyanaDimiki vaikiLa aMtanuMDi pazcimamukha152 mai palavelasaMdhuga?" paTTi cabAnu tuMmbhaka veLi gaTTe paTTi kotamera vadhi palevelasaMdhi168 "dhikaMbAnaka vekika uttaramukhamai gaTTe paTTi pacci meDitApavaMkanu "pazcima mukhamai 164 kotamera vaJci aMtanuMDi meDitApavaMkanu "dhakSiNamukhamai vazi yeppaSTivi pacci135 mamukhamai gahe paTTi palevala muMmbhaDivarapu dIiDavarapu "polamara muyyala - Read gasasi. ___ Read bayaTiki. - Read "muMDi. * Read it . The ansvara stands at the beginning of the next line, * Read tanuDi. * Read pokhimera. 7 The second ansrodna in a gifs is marked by a dot on the left side of y. * Rend pazcima - Read kota. *" Read galasi. n Bend saMdhi W Read naMdi. " Read pazcima. - Read dakSika. 19 Read yeppaTi pari. M Read pIsi.

Page #88
No. 9.] KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA. Sixth Plate ; Second Side. 156 gudRnaMdikaMbAnaku vaccenu [*] yo' polaM dakSiNAnaM balavelapolaM naDuma khaMDa pIlaM pro157 ka puDhe / yI' mUyalaguDa[na]dikaMbAnamuMDDi uttaramukhamai kuMTapazcimAnaku vaijhika puM158 tanaDume paTTi peha puMtaku vacci aMtanuMDDi puMtanaDume paTTi pathimamukhamai yoM. 169 thakoTa doDDavarapu 'saMdhupuMtaku veLenu / aMtanuMDi pazcimapu sImaka uttara mukha160 mai puMtanaDume paTi abavarapupATi naiRtimUla' kuMTadakSiNAnaku vekiLa aMta161 muMDi pazcimamukhamai gaTTe paTTi kotamera poyi . aMtanuMDi uttaramukhamai 162 kotamera vaJci aMtanuMDi gaTTe paTTi tUrpamukhamai abravarapupATi paDuma163 'i puMsaM galazi uttaramukhamai puMtanaDumai paTTi ketarAjupalli 164 pabavarapupATi naDimi palAnaku. vaikika aTTe ketarAjupalli kuMTadakSi165 NAnaku veLi aMtanuMDi mAgneyamukhamai ketarAjupani aTTe dirisamu dakSiNA166 na karamIda vaiLLi marinI kotamera vacci aMtanuMDi dakSiNamukhamai vedurai 167 pu pabavarapupADe naDimi gaDDu vaTukoni kotamera vacci aMtanuMDi tU. 168 puMmukhamai gaTTe paSTi kotamera vaJci aMtanuMDi dakSiNamukhamai vaJci vaidhur-|| 169 kharapu doDDavarapu naDimi putaM galazi" aMtanuMDi tUryumukhamai puMtana170 Dume paTTi kotamera vaJci rAvula puMtaM galaziH aMtanuMDDi uttaramukha Seventh Plate; First Side. 11 mai puMtanaDume rAvula pazcimAnaMgA vacci aMtanuDi vedurezvarapu doDDavara172 pu "saMdhugaDDu bahukoni "vAyavyaMmukhamai kotamera voyi aMtanuMDi ke173 tarAjupazi doDDavarapu naDimi gaDDe bahukoni uttaramukhamai kota[me]ra voyi 174 aMttanuMDi eppaTi ga? [paTTi*] pazcimaM gotamera voyi aMtanuDi gaTTe paTTi uttarama - Read . Read - Read puhiye. * Read saMdhi. 5 Read pATi. * The sboondary form of ri is also added to read an * Read gasi . * Read pIlAnaku. HRead bedura. - Read galasi. " Read bAvaNya. " Read vIyi. 7 Read ofz. 10 Read degpATi. " Read saMdhi. - Read eyaTi.

Page #89
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor.v. 175 khamai kotamera boyi eppaTimga?' paTTi pazcimaM kotamera voyi aMtaDi ga176 he uttaraM gotamera voyi dIDiDatippa veLi zrInRsihuni pazcimAna vaiLLi saMgaDi177 rAvulaku vekika poTi rAviki vaijhiLa polameragahe paTTi kauMteyamadhya178 mAnaka veLenu / idi pazcimasImAviyam' / uttarAnaku kauMte. 179 yama(r)dhyamAna vaidika IzAnyAdi galazenu' // * // mArAmairabhirAmairbhUdevaiH 180 pamanoharaiH / pAdikuMtAtaTe. bhAti prAmo dIdaDavarI mahAn // [8] pallADabhUH 181 mokharadoDDabhUpo bhaviSyataH prArthayate nRpAlAn / mamaiSa dharma: 182 paripAlaniyaH saujanyato vA muktecchayA vA // [8. *] sadattAdhviguNaM" 188 evaM 'paradattAnupAlanaM / paradattApahAreNa svadattaM niSpala bhavet // [1] dAna184 pAlanayormadhye dAnAccheyonupAlanaM / dAnAtvargamavApmIti pAlanAdacyu185 taM padaM / [32] khadattA paradattAM vA yo harata vasuMdharA / SaSTivarSa Seventh Plate; Second Side. 188 sAthi viSThAyAM jAyate krimiH / [3] ekaiva bhaginI loke sarveSAmeva bhUbhujAM / na bhI187 gyA na karapAyA vipradattA vasuMdharA // [24] gAmekAM ratrikAmekAM bhUmerapye188 karmaguLa / harabarakamAyoti yAva[da]bhUtasaMbhavaM // [85*] na viSaM viSami. 189 mAgaviM] viSamucate / viSamekAkinaM ti brahavaM" putrapautra190 kaM / [et'] * // zrI zrI [1"] ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The inscription opens with an invocation of the boar incarnation of Vishnu (verse 1), of Ganapati (v. 2), and of the crescent of the moon on the head of Siva (v. 3). From the mouth, arms, thighs and foot of Vishnu were produced the four castes. A well-known division of the 1 Read epaTi bahe. * Rend nasela. TRand paradacA W Road pahiM varSa - Read pIkhi. - Read 'pAkhanIya * Read nipalaM. Read ne. - Read nirNayama. * Read tAdRSiguNaM. * Read yAprIti.

Page #90
No. 9.] KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA. 67 feet-born (i.e. the Sudras) was the Panta-kulal (v.4). To this family belonged prince Dodda (I.) of the [Pojlvola-gotra (v. 5). His sons were the princes Annavrola, Kotaya and Alla (v. 6). The youngest of these, Alla (v.7), married Vemambika, the daughter of prince Bhime of the Choda family (v. 9). Allada (i.e. Alla) had four sons - Vema, Virabhadra, Dodda (II.) and Anna (v. 10). The eldest of these, Allaya-Vema (i.e. Voma, the son of Alla) (v. 11) or Vema, had for his capital Rajamahendranagara (v. 12 f.). His younger brother Virabhadra was also anointed to the kingdom of Rajamahendranagara] (v. 14). Verse 16 praises Vema and Virabhadra, who were apparently joint rulers. Their younger brother, Dodda (II.),I had the surnames Karpyravasantaraya, Samgramabhima and Jaganobbaganda3 (v. 17). (V. 22.), "Once, on the auspicious occasion of Ardhodaya, king Dodda (II.), having worshipped Siva (and) given away handsome donations on the bank of the Ganga, also desired to grant agrahdras. (V. 23.) " In the prosperous Saka (year) reckoned by the hands (2), the arrows (5), and the Visvas (13), i.e. 1852,- in the (cyclic) year Sadharana, in the month of) Pausha, at the auspicious time named Ardhodaya, on the bank of the Karnteyaganga, king Allaya-Dodda gave to Brahmanas the village named Gumpini, with its cultivators (and) the eight kinds of bhogas,* (to be enjoyed by them) as long as the moon (and) as long as the stars (endure)." This village he named after himself Alladareddidoddavaram (v. 24). Each of the following donees received one share in the agrahara (v. 25). List of donees (vv. 28-84). Name of donee. Father's name. Gotra. Vida. Gautama . . Yajus. Do. * . Son of singamndvodin . . . Singayajva-Perumatimakbin Pannala-Kommaya. .. Singaya . . . . Malays-Madhava, . Karra-Bharata . Inguva-Mallubhatta Gadimetta-Sarvaderamakhin Mamidimakhin . Vallabbarys-Nardysna . Sarasvatt-Prdlubhnt . Ramaya . . . Annamayajva-Singayadikshita Yerray AvadbAnin . . Inguva-Marchepavadhanin Kaundinga Harita . Krundinya atreya . Saanaka . Harita Do. . Kasyaps Kaundinya Vasishtus Bharadraja Kao dioya . . . . . . Krottur-Appayayajvan . . . Rich. . . . . Do. . . Appaya . Vissaya Yajus. Do. 1 See above, Vol. IV. p. 319. See above, Vol. Ill. p. 66, note 6. See toid. p 64, note 9. * The eight repnted bhogar are : habitation, bed, raiment, jewels, women, flowers, perfumes, and areca-puts and betel-leaves. * 2

Page #91
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. List of donees---contd. Name of doner. Father's name. Gotra. Vida. . . Golapalli-Appays. Potaya Do. Gontari-Nagayadvodin . Aranta . . . Ponudgoti-Potibhatta . Adavani-Narahari-Gopaya Beldhevi-Kesava Appaya . . . . Nrisimba . . Akupuri-Naga . Painalspati-Narabari . Kaluvakka-Vallabhadvedin Griyampad-Subhaladvodin Ganapati . . . Narabari . . . Peddayadikshita . . Potaya . . . Mochan5 , , Allada . . . Bondalapati-Peddaya Gangays . Potans. . . Tammaga . . . Tippaya . . . Prdlaya . . . . Rajukonda-Peddibbatta. Jallipalli-Nrisimha . . Singnya . . . . Vallabhasrautin Narluri-Mallays Artanguri-Kamalyo) . Annama . . . . Narusidha . . . Rich. Kapi . . Yajus and Sdman. . Srivataa . Yaju. Atroya. . Do. Kansika . . . Rich. Kliyaps . Yajos. . Arivates. . . Krundinya Do. . . Kausika. . Do. . . . Rich and Ysjas. Do. . . 1 Do. Bharadwaja . .Yaju. Do. Do. Do. Kalyapa Yajus. Sandilya Do. Harita . . Sunga-Bharadvajs. Atreya . . . 1 . Do. . . .singaya . Kandagula-Madhavi , Bonagiri-Madhava . . Vishnu . . . . Ramaya . . Mallaya Gangaya . . . Devarapu-Narabari Sundils-Ksishnabhetta. Kollar-Andamabhatta : . singar&mi-Yarraga Korangaoti-Kota[y] . Kopdayara-Pedda (ya) Aditya . . . Manapuri-Docha ya] . Kondati-Pdchana . .Kamaya . . . * Rampalli-Kachana * . Jallipalli-singaya . . Gautams . . . Chitipeddi-Mallaya Valldri-Mafichana . . Vaddangunala-Kams[ys] Mallaya . . . Vallabha . . . Undrukondala-Podda[ra] Kafichardpalli-Nariyaos srivates . . sApdilya . Yaska . Vusishtha . BharadvPSja . . . Do. . .kich. Yajus. . . . Vadhala Bharadvaja Gantama Kauptinya Rich. Yajas. Do. . Do. .

Page #92
No. 9.) KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA.DODDA. List of donees-concld. Name of dones. Father's name. Veda. . Yajas. Bharadvaja . Do. Kayap Do, . . . Tippada : Michazia Mallela-Gangana Chitans . . Kasuva . . . Kamaya . . Pota[ya) . Sdraya . . Machamantrip Valldr-Asyalumantrin Madiya-Singana Bonta-Appaya Yeruva. Gopana Vissaya. Maratdri-Ksiahnama . Subraviti-Yallaga i Mallaya . . . Konda-Nrisimha Mapdavelli-Naga[y] . Mandarelli-Vallabha Gadivida-Annama. . Nuntaki-Gangana .. Kalangara-Kommuyamatya ... Do. . Kava : : Do. . Kasyaps White Yajos. Do. . Kaasika . . Kanndinya Do. . Do. Do. . Do. Yajus. Do. Mauna-Bhargave Kasyape Kafyapa ...Yajus. . . Kesapa Chepatu-Appaya: Two further shares in the agrahara were given to the Vishnu temple called Prasannavallabha and to the Siva temple of Brahmanagesvara (v. 85). Finally Dodda (II.) gave to the agrchara the village of Annavaram for subsistence (gramagnasartham), with the exception (?) of 4kharis belonging to Naranamantrin, the son of Aubhalamatya (v. 86 f.). The boundaries of the granted village are written in the langnage of the country (i.e. Telugu) In the detailed description of the boundary-line of Alladareddidoddavaram (11. 130-179), the following villages are mentioned :-Dovarapalli, Palavela or Palevala, Mummadivaram, Inthakota, Annavarapupidu, Ketara jupalli and Veduresvaram. The northern boundary was the Kaunteya river. Verse 89 praises the village of Doddavaram on the bank of the Adikunta. In verse 90, king Dodda (II.), (the son of king Allada, requests future kings to protect the grant. Verses 91.96 are six of the usual imprecatory verses. + 1 The addition of the titles mantris and amdtya shows that the donee was a niy Ogin. [Compare gramopaldra, above, Vol. III. p. 28, text line 100, and gramagrasamugams, Vol. IV. p. 859, text line 51.-E. AM W In the Telugu portion (11. 131, 177 and 178 7.) this river is called Kaunteya. In the Sanskrit verses occur the forms Kaunt@yagang (v. 28), Ganga (v. 22) and Adikunta (v. 89).

Page #93
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. No. 10.- PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA, DATED IN HIS TWENTY-THIRD YEAR. BY H. Krishna Saster, B.A. The copper plates which bear this inscription were forwarded to Dr. Hultzsch by the Government of Madras. They were sent by the Raja of Pithapuram to Mr. D. F. Carmichael then he was Chief Secretary, i.e. between the years 1875 and 1878. Mr. Carmichael had lent the plates for examination to Dr. Burnell, who figured the second side of the third plate in his South-Indian Palaeography, second edition, Plate xxix. The plates are nine in number. Each of them bears writing on both sides, except the first and last which are engraved only on their inner sides. They are not of uniform size; but each measures, on the average, 10" by 5%. To the proper right of each plate is a hole, *" in diameter. Through these holes is passed a massive ring which is now cut. It is thick and 71" in diameter. Its ends are secured in a circular seal which measures 3*" in diameter. As may be seen in the collotype No. 2 on the Plate facing p. 104 of Vol. III. above, the seal rests on an expanded lotus flower and bears, in relief on a counter-sunk surface, the legend friTribhuvan[am]kufa in Telugu letters. Above the legend it bears a boar which faces the proper left and has an elephant-goad overhead. In front of the boar are a chuuri, a conch, and the moon; and behind it, another chauri, & svastika, and the sun. Below the legend there is a drum (?), an expanded lotus flower, and apparently & wooden stand for supporting the abhisheka dish. As observed by Dr. Burnell, the inscription is written in the transitional Telugu alphabet. This is shown e.g. by the two forms, one the earlier and the other later, in which the mo of Dakshinamarti in 11. 162 and 163 appears. The final m is used in two cases, vis. in 11. 45 and 63; but in all other cases the anustara takes the place of final m. The only groups in which the nasal is not represented by anusudra are nta, nda, nta and nda. The difference in the secondary forms of a and d, i and 6, 4 and 4, 0, o and au is not kept up throughout. In three cases the long 6 is marked by d and u, viz. in the of mindunu in l. 215 and the t of dorppuna in 11. 262 and 263. The & of pye of bhumor=apy=&kao in l. 278 is added to the secondary y. The writing is protected by raised rims and is consequently in a state of perfect preservation, except certain letters written over erasures. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit poetry (verses 1-35) and Sanskrit prose (11. 2-17; 18-31; 68-71, 80-186; 271-277; and 279 to 280). The description of the boundaries (11. 187-271) is in a mixture of Telugu and Sanskrit prose. As regards orthographical peculiarities, it may be noted that a consonant, besides being, as usual, doubled after the secondary form of r, is frequently doubled after an anusvdra, as in 11. 2, 21, 23, 28 etc.; that ri is used for ri in krita for krita (11. 2 and 20) and Hrishikesa for Hrishiketa (1. 115); and that in conjunct consonants the secondary r is not only omitted in several cases, but is mistakenly represented by & in adddhe for sdrdha (1. 12), by i in niggitya for nirgatya (1. 15), and by & in Vishnuvaddhano for Vishnuvardhano (1. 22). Stn ana for snana (1. 20) and sartvam for sarthan (1. 61) are due to the vernacular pronunciation of Sanskrit words. The symbol for p is used in the following cases :-(1) in proper names, --Chiriyandan, Erasevaka, Eriyapota, Kadalusisukdla, Perumburakkadal and See Dr. Burnell's prefatory pote, p. v. paragraph 3. ? On the margins of the ring-boles of plutes III.a, IV. a and IV. 6. And 7. a, respectively, the Telngu towerals 3, 4 apd 5 are scribbled. The last figure is not so clear as the first two. See note 1 above.

Page #94
No. 10.) PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. Tirukteunigudi; (2) in the endings of Telugu names of towns,- kurri, parru and torra; (3) in the Telugu words, cheruvu (a tank), eru (a stream), karru (n bank), korudu (the stump of a tree), kridarafulka (P), munniru (the sea), puru (to flow), podaru (a bush) aud ruyi (a stone); and (4) in the Telugu names of trees or plants, -avuru, rela, rellu, and vedaturu. The only copper-plate inscription of Vira-Choda, which has been published before, are the Chellur plates of his 21st year. Like these plates and other inscriptions of the later Eastern Chalukyas, the subjoinod inscription opens with a mythical genealogy of the Chalukya family (11. 1-18) avd a historical account of the Eastern Chalukya kings (1. 19 ff.). This part of the inscription contains nothing new to us, but agrees in every detail with the account given in the Chellar plates. The reign of Vira-Choda is described in verses 18-26. Of these verses, 18-21 correspond to verses 18-21 of the Chellur plates. Verse 20 gives the correct reading of the town where Vira-Choda was crowned, viz. Jananathanagari,3 which is perhaps a poetical form of Rajamahendrapara, the modern Rajamahendri. In verse 21 the Saka date of ViraChoda's accession is expressed by the numerical words sasi-kh-ambar-endu. This various reading shows that Dr. Hultzsch was right in understanding the word khadvaya in sasikhadvay-endu, as the corresponding verse of the Chellur plates reads, to represent two cyphers,' and not a 'cypher' and a two,' which would bo another possible.explanation. Verse 22 states that Vira-Choda bore the title Samastabhuvanasraya. Verses 25 and 26 state that his father, the emperor, vis. Kulottunga-Chola I., recalled him, but sent him back " for the conquest of the north " in the fifth year, apparently of Vira-Choda's reign. The recall of Vira-Choda and his temporary stay with his father may be considered either as a punishment for misbehaviour and rebellion, or he may have been recalled to help his father against & foreign enemy, perhaps against the Pandya king who, according to the Pithapuram pillar inscription of Psithvisvara, was defeated by Vedura II., & Vassal of Vira-Choda. On the same occasion the Pandyas may have adopted the title Rajiga-Chola-manobhasiga, one who frustrated the wishes of Rajiga-Chola,' i.e. of Kulottunga 1.7 Vira-Choda's subsequent return to Vengi may have been due to political troubles in his province, bis absence from which may have contributed to the rise of feudatory families like the Velana du and Kona chiefs, who, later on, obtained possession of the Vengi country. The object of the inscription is to record that Vira-Choda granted, at a summer-golstico, the village of Virachodachaturvedimangala, which was formed by uniting three different villages, ut Malavelli with its twelve hamlets (pundi) and Ponnatorra, both in the district of Prolunando, and Alami in the district of Uttaravarusa (11. 68-71 and 182-186). Lines 80-180 contain a list of the donees. The description of the boundaries of the granted village is given in II. 186-271. Lines 271-274 assign twelve shares in Virachodachaturvedimangala for the maintenance of certain village officers. Seven further shares were assigned to the presiding deities in the centre, in the west, and in the other quarters of Virachodachaturvedimangala (A. 274-276). The date of the grant was the twenty-third year of the king's reign (1. 279 f.), i.e. two years after the Chellur plates. The inscription ends with the statement that the executors (&jfiapti) of this edict were the five ministers (panicha pradhanah), and that the composer was Viddayabhatta and the engraver Pennacharya. The very same persons are mentioned at the end of the Chellur plates. * See Sonth-Ind. Inger. Vol. I. p. 42 ff., and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 423 ff. * The only difference, probably due to a mistake of the writer, to be noted in this portion, is the length of the reign assigned to Gunaga-Vijayaditya. He is suid to have ruled forty (chatrarimeat) years (1. 26), instead of forty-four (chatuchatedrimsal) as in all the other Eastern Chalukya inscriptions. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 431, note 55. * Compare ibid. p. 426, note 6. . This title was borne by all the Western Chalakya kings. * See above, Vol. IV. p. 36. * See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 276, note 28. * See abovs, Vol. IV. p. 36 and p. 84. * The name Viddayabbatta occurs also in the list of donees.

Page #95
72 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. The donees of the grant were no less than five hundred and thirty-six Brahmapas, who are grouped according to their gotras. Appendices A. and B. contain the names of these Brahmanns, and the names of the various gotras to which they belonged, in alphabetical order, The titles which are added to their names are :- sahasra, shadangavid, bhatta, Dasapuribhatta or Dasapuriyabhafta, trivedin or trivedibhafta, and aomaydjin or bhaffasomaydjin. Arasabrahma and Parthasarathi are the only two names that cocor without any titles. The majority of the names are of Tamil origin. For most of the following explanations of these names I am indebted to Mr. V. Venkayya, M.A. Tillankyaka and Ambalattili aro names of the god Nataraja at Chidambaram. The former means the lord of Tillai' (Chidambaram), and the latter the dancer in the (Golden) Hall.' Kamakotisa hasra is called after the goddess Kamakoti at Kanchi. Taniya peruman stands for Tanigaiperamag, s.e. the god of Tanigai, which is another name of Tirattani near Arkonam. The temple at Tiruttani is dedicated to the god Sabrahmanya. Kanda is a Tamil (or Prakrit) form of the Sanskrit Skanda. Vennakuta is a modified form of Venneykkuttan, s.e. Krishna, who was very fond of batter (venney). Ulahamusdan means 'one who swallowed the universe. This may perhaps refer to Krishna, who, while yet a child, was one day suspected by Yafoda of having swallowed mad. On being asked by her to open his mouth, he did so, and to her astonishment Yasod& found that the whole universe was within him. Karimakya is probably a mistake for Karimanikya, 'the black 'gem, & Tamil surname of Krishna. Kariyako, the black king,' also refers to Krishna. Chendamarakanna has to be dissolved into sen-damarai-kannan, s.e. he whose eyes resemble red lotuses.' This is the Tamil equivalent of the Sanskrit Pundarikaksha, an epithet of Vishnu. Palligondan, he who is sleeping,' refers to Seshasayin (Vishnu). Simhapiran is the lion-god Noisimha. Sirslango stands for Sir-las-go, which means the illustrious yuvaraja.' This refers to Lakshniana, who is often called Ilaiya-Perumal in Vaishnava works. Kadalasigakala refers to Hanumat, who jumped over the sea (kadal) as if it were & small canal (firu-kal). Malahiniya-nindran" is properly Malai-kuniya-ninran, meaning one who stood so that the mountain bent.'. This refers to the sage Agastya, who commanded the Vindhya mountain to prostrate itself before him. Tiruvarangamudayan and Tirumalayadayan are named, respectively, after the gods at Srirangam and Tirumalai (or Tirupati). Arulara or Arulala is derived from the Aralala-Perumal temple at Little Kanchi. In Attiyaralibhatta, Attiyar is perhaps a mistake for Attiyur, the Tamil name of Little Kanchi. Chelva stands for Selva, s.e. Selvappillai, the god at Melukote in the Mysore State. Tirupoliyanindran means 'one who stood resplendent. This is the name of the god at Tirukkuragur, to mentioned in the Guruparamparaprabhara. Tirivayikkulamudayan is perhaps derived from Tiruvaykkulam, one of the names of the Rajagopala-Perumal temple at Manimangalam in the Chinglepat district. Vittirindan, one who is pleased to sit,' is the name of the Vaishnava temple at Dusi in the North Arcot district. Tirukuzungulibhatta is called after the village of Kurunguli in the Tinnevelly district. According to the . Guruparampardprabhava, Yajnamurti was the name of a certain sannyusin of the Advaita school. It is said of him that he held a disputation with Ramanuja and, being defeated, became a convert to the Vaishnava faith. Alidevayabhatta is named after Tirumangai-Alvar, who in Tamil works bears the 1 According to Dr. Fleet (Gupta Inscriptions, p. 79, note 2) Dasapura is the ancient name of the modern Mandasor; see also above, p. 38. The title pandito occurs only in the erased word Prabodhalivapaodita (1.177, foot-note), which seems to be the name of a Saiva (Aradhya) Brahinana. The name Sitilang occurs in two inscriptions at Manimangalam ; Sowth-Ind. Iwer. Vol. III. Nos. 35 and 38. The name Malsiginiyaninran occurs in three inscriptions at Manimangalam; ibid. Nos, 85, 89 and 41. 5 Ibid. Nos. 33 and 36. See the Government Epigraphist's Annual Report for 1892-93. The name Virrinundan also occurs in an inscription at Marimangalam; South-Ind. Inger. Vol. ILI. No. 40.

Page #96
No. 10.) PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA.CHODA. 73 epithet TiruvAlinaday, i... he who comes from the prosperous Ali country. Alavandan and Adahiyamanavala are the names of two Vaishnava Acharyas. The first of these was the grandson of Nadamuni, and the second name is a corruption of Alagiyamanavala or, in Sanskrit, Ramyajamatri, i.e. the beautiful bridegroom.' Ghritasi is probably' Sanskrit rendering of Noyyunda, which forms part of the name of Neyyunda var, one of the Vaishnava Acheryas mentioned in the Guruparamparaprabhava. The list of Acharyas given on pp. 82 and 83 of this works includes, among many others, the names of Sundarattoludaiyan, Perigandan and Chiriyandan, while that of Periyanambi occurs on p. 153. Sandarattoludaiyan also occurs in the Tirupparankunram inscription of Sundara-Pandyat and means the god who has beantiful arms.' Tirunanduday&nbhatta is called after Tirunanda, which occurs in Vaishnava works as & synonym for Vaikuntha, the abode of Vishan. The title Nadavirukkum, which means one who is in the middle,'' an arbitrator' (madhyastha), occurs in l. 177 of the subjoined inscription and is found also in the large Leyden grant, 1. 138. Chida in Chidabhatta is the same as Sidan, a Tamil form of fishya, 'a papil. Tevadi means the feet (i.e. the servant) of god. Aramudu means 'fresh nectar;' Manattukkiniyan means one who is pleasing to the mind and Ayirsmjoti is the thousand-rayed,' i.e. the sun.' Two of the Manimangalam inscriptions mention the names Dopaya and Donaiye; the similar name Donaya occurs repeatedly among the donees. Such an abundance of Tamil names in the list of donees of Virachodachatur. vedimangala leads one to infor that a large immigration or importation of Tamil Brahmanas to the north must have taken place during the reign of Kalottunga-Cho! I. The large proportion of Vaishnava names among the donees further suggests that about this time the Ramaonja faith counted many devotees, who adopted as their names the Tamil equivalents of Sanskrit names, which occur in the sacred works of Vaishnavas. Three of the donees bear the title Brahmamahardja, which must have been an invention of the Chola king Rajaraja I. in whose inscriptions it is first found. Of these three doneer one was called Kulottungachodabrahmamaharaja after the reigning sovereign. The second was a military officer (senapati) and had the title Rajarajabrahmamaharaja, which, as we know from the Chellur plates, had been conferred on a certain Potana. The third had the name Kumaranarayanabrahmamaharaja, which was perhaps derived from a surname of Vira-Choda himself. The boundaries of Virachodachaturvedimangala were: in the south, Ponnavada and Mallsvrolu; in the west, Kolliprolu and Chembrolu; in the north, Polakumbarra, Dankalapundi and Bendapundi; and in the east, the sea (II. 186-188). With line 188 begins A second, much more detailed description of the boundary-line of the granted village. This passage enumerates various canals, tanks, ponds, hamlets, hills, boulders, pieces of waste-land and high ground, foot-paths, ant-hills, valleys etc. It also includes the names of a number of trees, an alphabetical list of which is given in Appendix C. Of the villages that are mentioned [An abbreviated form of this name is Naths in Saneksit, us will be seen from the expression Iddhyabhaktimiehend Nathddaya, which occurs on p. 36 of the Yatindramalad pild of Srinivasadasa, Telugu edition, Madras, 1868. In his remarks on this work (Report on the Seared for Sanskrit Manuscripts for the year 1888-84, p. 70, No. 154), Dr. Bhandarkar gives a list of the Vaishnava Acharyas mentioned at the beginning of the YatIndramatad piked. In this list occurs Sriparabkusanktha as the name of one of the Acharges. But the term Sriparkhkufanatha evidently denotes two individuals, Sriparkkua and Natha, the former being the name of Nammi var, alia, Sathari or, in Tamil, Sadagdps. The latter, Naths, refers to Nadsmuni.-Y.V.] This is the name given to R&ms in Vaishpava works. * Madrus edition, Kaliyagadi 4990, Virodbin. * Archaeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. p.62. South-Ind. Incr. Vol. III. Nos. 31 and 86. * The Ndldyiraprabandhan, which is called the "Dravida-Veda," is a collection of Tamil poems written by the Alvars, The Ramanuja Vaisboavas, especially those of the 'Tengalai sect, have a greater regard for Tami) which in the language of their stored tests, than for Sanskrit, jest w the Madhva Vaisbavas prefer the Kannada language. 7 South-Ind. Inrer. Vol. III. p. 14. .

Page #97
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vou. V. in the grant, the following admit of identification. One of the two villages which formed the southern boundary of Virachodachaturvedimaigala, Ponnavads, may be identified with Ponnada which is found to the east of Pithapuram on the Madras Survey Map of the Pithapuram division. The western boundaries, Kolliprolu and Chembrola, are found on the same map as Gollaprol and Chebrolu, on the high-road from Pithapuram to Kattipudi. Bendapundi, one of the northern boundaries, is Bendapudi, on the road to Vizagapatam. Two other villages between which the northern boundary passed, Singavikrams and Dontengi (1.250), are found on the map as Srungarrakham and Tondangi between Bendapudi and the sca. Among the boundaries of Navavada, a hamlet of Virachodachaturvedimangala (1. 266), we find Bendapandi (the modern Bendapadi) and Duggavada. This village is identical with the modern Durgada, which is found on the map between Bendapadi and Chebrolu. Chembrola, the modern, Chebrolu, belonged to the district of Bottepinandu (1209). The district of Prolunandu, in which Malavelli and Ponnatorra were situated (11. 69 and 182 ), is already -known from two inscriptions in the Kuntimadhava templo at Pithapuram, and included also Navakhandavida (near Pithapuram) and Sarpavaram.' TEXT.. First Plate. 1 * zrImAn jagatrayamidaM harirAdideva[:*] sraSTuM viricimasRjabijanAbhi-" padmAt [*] . 2 tasmAdabhUtkila 'mahAmuniraviramomI mahekharazikhAMtakritapratiSThaH [...] .. tasmAdha: ta3 taccakravattI' purUravAH sammAdAyuH tato na[]SaH tato yayAti: tataH pUraH tato janamejaya4: tata: pra[*]cIzaH tatasmainyayAti: tatI hayapatiH [ta*] tasmArbabhaumaH tato jayasenaH tato mahAbhaumaH 5 tasmAdaithAnakaH tataH krodhAnanaH tato devakiH tasmAdabhukaH tasmAdakSakaH tato mativaraH tataH kAtyAyana: 6 tato nIlaH tato duSyaMta: tato bhari']ta: tato bhUmanyuH tato hasto ___ tato virocana: tasmAdajamIla: tatasaMva7 raNa: tatasudhanvA tata: parikSit tato bhImasenaH [tataH'] pradIpana: tatazaMttanuH sato vicitravIryaH tataH 8 pAlurAjaH tataH pANDavAH teSu vaMzakarAdarjunAdabhimanyu[:"] tata: parikSit tato janamejaya According to the Telugu portion (1.201) these two villages belonged to the district of Uttaravarusm, in wbieb, according to line 183, Alami, one of the three components of Virachodachaturvedimasgals, was situated. . The name district is mentioned in 1202m Bontepindoda. * See above, Vol. IV. p. 230 Aud note 1. . * From the original plates. * Rend zrImAnagacaya. * Read nAbhi. * Read . * Read 'vI.

Page #98
No. 10.] PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CEODA. 75 9: tataH nemakaH tato naravAhanaM' tatazatAnIka: tasyAdudayanaH tataH prabhRtyavicchina10 saMttAneSayodhyAsiMha[*]sanAsIneSvekAvaSaSTicakravattiSu' gateSu taiMzyo vija yAdi[tyo 11 nAma rAjA vijigISayA dakSiNApathaM gatvA pilocanapazavamadhikSipya daiva. durIhayA lo. 13 kAttaramagama[t] [*] tasman' saMkule purohitena havAmAtyaizca 'sAhemaMttabaMbI tasya mahAdevI muDive13 munAmAgrahArasupagamya tahAstavyena vibhasomayAvinA duhitRnivizeSamabhira pitA satI viSNuvaInabaMda1. namasUta [1"] sA ca tasya kumArakasya 'kalakramocitAni kamma[f]Ni' ___ ka[r"] rayitvA tamavaIyat [*] sa ca mAtrA vidi15 tattAMto nimgitya' calukyagirau naMdAbhagavatIM gaurImArAdhya kumAranArAyaNa mAtagaNAMca saM. ttarNya 'zatatapatraikazaMkhapaMcamahA[zabdAdI[ni] kulakramAgatAni nikSaptAnIva sAmrAjyacikA Second Plate; First Side. 17 ni samAdAya kaDaMbagaMgAdibhUmipANijitya" maitunarmadAma" dakSaNApathaM pAlayAmA18 sa [*] taskhAsIhijayAdityo viruvaInabhUpateH [i] pacavAvayajAtAyA mahAdevyAca nandanaH / [2] tatsuta19 : pulakezivanabhaH tatpuca: "kItivama[f] tasya tanayaH / zrImatAM sakala - bhuvanasaMstUyamAnamAnavya20 sagoca[*] hArItipurANA" kauzikIvaraprasAdadharAjyAnAmazvamedAva[9]thasnA. mapavitrIkritavapuSAM cA21 sukyAnAM kulamalaMbariNosmatyAcayavanabhaMdrastha mAtA kumavizuvaInoSTodaza" . varSANi veMgIdekhamapAlayat [1] Bead - Read degvardiku. * Read nacin. * Road sArcamaba . Read ye. * The word is written partly on and partly below an erasure. P Boad mirgabba. * The awwsedra stands at the beginning of the next line. Read bevAvapa. 1. Rend fafarr. // Red cibi . " Rand madhya dadhi 1 Band of - Read puSAcA. W Road "medhAvabAmapavidhIsadI w Rand 'bhemasa. M Read 'nITAdama.

Page #99
76 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA NDICA. . (VOL. V. 22 tabluto jysivnmstrystriyt(|) tadanuja idrabhaTTaraka[*] sapta dinAni tamutI vizuvA[no] nava varSANi taH23 sUnubhayuvarAjaH paJcaviMzati tatputrI jayasiMhastrayodaza tadavaraNa: kokili SamAsAn (sa)tasya dhAtA viva--24 InastamuccAya 'saptaviMzataM vaSANi tatputro vijayAdityoSAda' tattanayA' viSNuvaInA:"] 26 paricigataM tatputo nareMdramRgarAjISTAcatvAriyata tatsuta: kaliviSNuvarjanodhya28 tatsuto guNagavijayAditya catvAriMzataM varSANi tAvavikramAdityasya sana ya. 27 cAlukyabhImaciMgataM tatsuta: kolabhigaDavijayAdityaSyasAmAn' tatsutI[bha]rAja sapta varSAthi tanayaM 28 bAlasuca[r"]ta[r"]Dapo mAsamekaM saMjitvA vinAma[r"]ditva ekAdaza - mAsAn tattADaparAjamuto yuminasata ta. 29 sucAva dezAdamparANAnujo rAjabhImo hAda" tasUtaramparANa: paMcaviMzati tasya mAturo dAnanRpaH" bIpi [*] 30 tatasaptaviMzativarSANi devadurIcyA beMgomahinAyikAbhava[] [*] tato nAvasutaH prativambhavRpA' hAda[sa] varSA 31 vi bhuvi"]mapAla[ya]t [0] tatasAdajammama, vAn bhUtavatsalaH [1] vima()khAdityabhUpAlaH pAla']yAmAsa medinI[m] / [9] ta 33 sanayo nayagAlI... jayalacIdhAma rAjarAjanareMdraH [1]: canAriMzatamadAneka ca punargahImapAlayadakhi- Ene __88 sA:" [ 4.] yo rupaNa manobhavaM. vipdyaa| kAyA , kalA[na]vidhi bhIgenApi puraMdara" vipulayA la[ka] ca . TAGSPAPER sa 34 zrIvaraM / bhImaM bhImabhujAba le]na vihasan bhAti ma bhAkhayazAH zrIma. somakujaivabhUSaNamapihI]. . IBand damadhAraka: - Rand 'vI. -3-31454:58 Rand degnumaMpiyuvarAbA * Bond bIviSiH paramAsAna - Bond HE. .. * Read varSASi. Bend boTAdaMga. -Rend tanayI. * Read paramAsAna ** The anaendra standa at the beginping of the next toe. 11 Bend TTC Rend apalobi. infigRINA "Bad pI. "Read 'davisAm. NRend'dara

Page #100
No. 10.] PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. __ 35 [ne]kaciMtAmaNiH // [5] rAjAsAvanurUpa[rUpa ]vibhavAmanmaMganAlA bhuvi prakhAtAmupayacchata vA vidhivahevI jagatpA36 vanIM // yA boriva' jalavI himavato gaurIva bakSIriva dhIrodAhiva mezavaMzatilakAdrAjeMdracoDAdabhUt [ // 1"] pu37 vastayorabhavadapratighAtazatinizeSitArinivahI mahanIyakItiH' [1] gaMgAdharA drisuta[yo]riva kAttike[yo] rAjeMdra 38 coDa rati rAjakulapradIpa: / [7] bhAsA[muvatihetuM pradharma' veMgIzvaratva. madhyAsya [1] yastejasA digaMta[*]nAkra[mati ] . 39 [sa] hama[bhAnurudayami[va] / [8] 'udyacaDaMtarapratApadahanASTAkhilaheSita savAn keralapAkhya kaM]-" 40 [talamukhaM] [*]birjitva dezAn [balAt] [1] pAtra" mauliSu bhUbhRtaH , bhayarujA citteSu du dhasAM prItisatma di[] 41 kIrtiratalA' yenAppito[bha]te / [] bhogIzAbhIlabhogaprati[ma]nija bhuna[*] bhalitAtyaMtabibhya[bAnA42 bhUpAlalokaprahitaMbahuvidhAnadharanAbhirAmaM [1] dhatte moliM parA! mahati" tRpakule yaH 43 kulIttuMgadevo "devedratvAdanUne surapatimahimA coDarAjyebhiSitaH / [1..] hastabhAjitazakhaca-" 44 krajananaM yaM rA[jana]rAyaNaM loka stauti sa sUryavaMzatikhakAdAjeMdradevAlavAt [*] saMbhUtAmmadhurA.45 takIti viditAvAkhApareNa svayaM bacIhapati" ma zoSamahitAM devIM jagatpAvanIm / [11] gAMgaughA - 46 va nirmalAH tatamovaMsA dinezA kha bogItA' bhUbharacamasahA jAtAstayomUnavaH / [ta'][] IRead prakhyAtAmupayacchati. * Read jIriSa vAvI. Read alfal:. * Read kArtikeyI. - The akaharat of art seems to be corrected from it. * Before HT stands the first half of another, incomplete. The 7 of methafa looks almost lik.. T Read prathama. The syllables sa, bad, and a are corrected from others. Read vasatara. 10 Bead sarvAn 11 A nyllable, probably mma, bus been essed at the end of this line. n The beginning of this line up to tut is written or an erneuro; read INT. Read ratulA yenApitIcabhava. Bend masivA WRend mahavi. Rend devendrI . 17 Bend IT. "Bend devAvA " Read "mupAti. * Read .

Page #101
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. V. 47 dhya' nayavikramaikanilayaM zrIrAjarAja' prati [prItyA vAcamimA[mavocata pitA 'sarbovvarAdhI. 48 kharaH / [12] vama veMgImahIrAjyaM mayA digvijayaiSiNA [*] matyi tavye purA nyastaM vijayAditya49 bhUbhuji // [13] sa ca paMcadazAbdAni paMcAnanaparAkramaH [*] mahIM' rakSabahInA[tho] divaM devopamo gataH / [14] kulaka50 mAgatA dhIra dhuraM veMgIbhuvo vaha // bAlA api svakAryeSu' kSamAstejakhinaH khalu // [15*]. i[tyA tAM dhuraM Third Plate ; First Side. 51 dattA' gUruNA cakravatti[na] / asAtadiyogopi vinayAdahati ma saH / [16] zrIpAdasevAmukha to] 52 gurUNAM na jAtu rAjya sukhamityavekSya [1] saMraca veNgiibhuvmekmbd| bhUyasma pitroragamatsamIpaM // [17] 53 tadanujamadha" dhIraM vIracoDaM kumAra guNamiva tanuba [vikrama cakravattI" . [*] u[dayamiva ravista" prApya baiMgI64 ratva" vitanu" zirasi pAdaM bhUbhRtAmityavIcat // [18] ityAziSaM samupagamya nRpAdavaMdhyAmmAtusta56 dagajanRpahitayAtkrameNa [1] pAnagya tAmavarajaH [praNataH"] kumAraskRSTa[:"] khadezagamanAya sa [:] kadha-18 56 cit // [18] manudhvAntamapAstha rAjanikarAnAzAya dhAnA parAnduttiA vinivartya bhUkamalinI vatvA ta57 dhA" nandinI / bhArUDo jananAyanAmanagarIhAdayAdi vibhuvvegobhUtala bhUSaNa nRpasato ba[1]58 lAiMbiMbadhutiH / [20] zAkAde pazikhAMvara[ndu]gaNite siM[]dhiruDe" ravI caMdra vR[]i 1 Read degdhye. Read 'rAja. - Read sAvarA'. * The of Het is corrected from H. * Rend racanAhI. 6.Read bhAgavA. T Read vAyeMSu. * Read dA guruSA. * Read 'vartinA. WRead rAjya. I Rend 'manda. Rend 'maya. u Read to HRead 'vI. "Read ravistvaM WRend degkharavaM. W The five letters vivanu zira are written on an erasure. 18 Bend ; the anapodra stands at the beginning of the next line. "Read degcA. Bend pANDI . Rad yAdI. " Read vibhuSo. The sof dystis is written on an onwendra *4 is corrected from ; randova. * Read

Page #102
No. 10.] PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. 59 mati trayodazatidhau' vAra guroIzcike / lamnetha zravaNe samastajagatIrAjyAbhi Sito mude 60 lokasyAddahati sma [pa]dRmanagha[*] zrIvIracIDo bRpaH' / [21] yo dInakoTimabhivAMcchitavastadAnabbIto61 napAzritabhayopanudA bhujena / rakSansamastabhuvanAzrayanAma sArva' dhatte prajAzca nijadharmapari62 graheNa / [22] bhUlokAduditA mahobatimatI dimaNDalavyApinI saMkrA ntiA*khilasatyadhA' parigatA lokAnadhoI[*]na63 pi / sanmAggAJcalitAM bhuvIha patitAM pazcAda[vogAminI gaMgA kIttira maMgalapramadhinI" yasyAtizetetarAm // [23] tya64 kA bhUbhArakhedaM "paNipatiracalaM pAti pAtAlaloka sabbA niLakalA sIt parakupatiparityAginI [me]65 dinI ca / lakSmIbhAja[*] [hi]jAnAmapi makhanivahairAnadita" davabaMdarityaM trailokyametat" [dhruvamatimuditaM [ya]- . 66 / bhUbhArabhAji // [24*] akSata" [yo] mahIM rakSanguruNA cakravattinA" / Ahuto yabbanIddAmadeha()la[kSmI] Third Plate ; Second Side. 67 didR[kSa]yA / [25] kaM[*]tivavAmanudinavayanAbhirAmA puSNaMtamiMdumiva yaM taru[NaM] nRpeMdra: [*] pazyatratRpta68 nayanopyatha paMcamAnda prAsthApayatpanarudIcyajayAya" sUnu[m ] / [26] sa sarvalokAzraya[:*] zrI[vi*]SNuvahanama-20 69 hArAja[*]dhirAjo rAjaparamezvaraH paramabhaTTa[*]rakaH paramabrahmaNya[:] zrI . vIracIDadeva: prolunANDuviSayani70 vAsino rASTrakUTapramukhAn kuTuMbinassarvAn samAhUya maMtripurohitasenApati yuvarAja()dauvA71 [rikasamakSamitthamAjJApayati / ydhaa| vedAnA parirakSaNa kRtamatirdevAdi devastapastavA saMjanAMbabhUva bhaga * Read 'myAihati. 1 Rend tithI. * Read degdAnItAnupAzritabhayApanudA. * Read satpathA. * Read degdadhI. - Read phaNi. WRead 'matada. Is Read ghAitI yauvanI I Read yathA. 7 Read 'nadhI. 10 Read gaMgAM kauvi. - Read sarvA. " Read akSataM. 19 Read yamana. - Read dAnA. - Read napa:. * Read sArtha. s Read sanmArgA.. // Read pramadhinI. " Read nanditaM deva. - Read 'vartinA. so Read "vardhana.

Page #103
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. - [VoL. V. 72 vAna' bANAn [1] yairAcaryamahAnubhAvabhavanaira[gnau] 'yadhAco di]taM sAyaM prAtari[*]rpitena haviSa[*] jIvaMti devA. 73 divi // [20] duSTo jAtyA pra[ka]tyA kaluSita hRdaya: krUrakarmA[pi] 'yaSA ___ mekaM vipraM prasAdya prazamitaduritra: svargamApta7 nizaMkuH [*] rAjJAM vaMze virAjan bahusukkatabalAIvarAjyebhiSikto yeSAma kasya kopAt [prabhurapi nahuSaH 75 pAtitI nAkalIkAt / [28] AjJA[vidhe]yAni bhavaMti yasya jagaMti sarvANi sa cadramauli: [*] vidhA[ya*] yeSAM vi. 76 [dhi]varda' saparyA trilokanAthastripuraM vijisya / [28] yeSAM prabhAvana _ sahasradhAmA rakSAM[si] saMdhyAditaya 77 vidhUya [*] vibhAti nirbinaviya[t]pracArI jagaMti rakSan' jagadeka cakSuH / [30] vaMzeSu teSAmRSipuMgavAnAM vikhyA78 tabhUdevakulottameSu [*] prazastavAkyAzubhalakSaNAMgA ye bhAMti vedA iva . mUrtimaMta:. [ // 31] ye vAGyAMbhI79 nidhisAratatvajJAnojvalatkaustabharanabhAsA" [*] kRtaprakAzaM hRdayaM dadhAnAH vibhAMti viSNoriva mUrti80 vedaaH|| [ // 32] te nAmato gotratazca nirUpyaMte / tatra tAvadabhirAmamUrti [coranithirasmatpurohito" bhA81 gaddayavAn [1] cIDabhaTTaH / zrIkRSNabhaTTaH / zrIdharabhaTTaH / pAJcabhaDArabhaH / zrIkvaNabhaTTaH / sarvadevabhahasomayAjI / 82 kezavabhaTTaH tiruvaraMggamuDayA[na]bhaTTaH / yajJAtmabhaTTaH / nArasiMhabhaTTaH / tiru varaMgamuDayAnbhaTTaH tiruma88 layuDayAnbhaTTaH sajjanabhaTTaH zrIdharabhaTTaH / "mAdavabhaTTaH zrIrAmabhaTTaH / kaDa[lu] sikAla[bha][:.] ___Fourth Plate ; First side. . 84 kezavabhaTTaH nArasiMhabhaTTaH / kezavabhaTTaH [vebakUtabhaTTaH / vAmanabhaTTaH / sarvadevabhaH zrIraMgazAyibha[*] * After this word four akskaras are missing TOT would suit the metre. Read yathA. Read yeSA. *Bad vidhivat * Read vijigya. * Read pitaye. * Read ratanaga. Read bhedAH . - Read 'rAcAravidhi + Read candra T Read prabhAveNa - Read tattvajJAnojjvalatkaustubha. U Read mAdhava.

Page #104
No. 10.] PITH. .PURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. 85 / goviMdabhaH / vebayaSaDaMgavit / naMdikumArabharTa' / tirumalayuDayAnbhaH zrIvAsadevabhaTTaH sI86 madevabhaH dAmodarabhaTTaH / jAviyatrivedI / nityAnaMda trivedii| nArA. sAyanaSaDaMggavit / kAmiyaSa87 DaMgavit / arulAladazapuribhaTTaH / gaMgAdharabhaTTaH pra()rulAlabhaTTaH zrIkRSNabhaTTa / [mAdhavabhaTTaH / tiru88 malayuDayAnbhaTTaH / vAmanabhaTTaH / mAdhavabhaH / nArAyaNaSaDaMgavit / zrIraMgga- nAdhabhaTTaH / tilanAya89 kabhaTTaH / viSNubhaTTaH / tiruvaraMgasahasraH / viSNubhaTTaH / nArAyaNabhaTTaH / pArthasAradhiH / nArAyaNabhaTTaH / vebakUta90 bhaTTaH / kumArasvAmibhaTTaH / nAgadattabhaTTaH kuppayabhaTTaH / nagadonayabhaTTaH / aMbalatADibhaH / ceMdAmarakaNNabhaTTaH 91 zrIkRSNubhaTTaH / tiruvaMgaDasahasraH / nArAyaNabhaEH / trivikramabhaTTaH / goviMda bhaTTaH / potiya92 bhaTTaH / ja[*][vai] dibhaTTaH / zrIkRSNabhaTTaH zrIrAmasahasraH siMhapirAnsahasraH kumArasvAmibhaTTaH / 93 guMDadeva[bha]: [i] donaya[bha]: / zrInArasiMhabhaTTaH / vAmanabhaTTaH / vebakUta sahasaH / nArAyaNasa94 hanaH / povayasahasraH [1] zrIrAmabhaTTaH / kezavabhaTTaH / kA[ma]yasahasra: donayabhaTTaH zrIrAmabhaTTaH / dakSiNa[*] mUti95 bhaTTaH / lakSmIdharabhaTTaH / nArAyaNabhaTTaH somadevabhaTTaH / nArAyaNabhaTTaH / keza. vabhaTTaH / nArAyaNabhaTTaH / tiruvara96 ganArAyaNasahasraH / dAmodarabhaTTaH / mAvayabhaH / vAmayabhaTTaH / tirumalaya DayAn[bha]H / gaMgAdharabhaH / zrIgaruDabhaTTaH / mAdhavabhaTTaH / tirumalayaDayAnbhahaH [pAlasahasraH / viSNubhaTTaH / nAgadeva98 sahasaH / povayasahasra: zrIdharabhaTTaH / taNiyaperumAnsahasra: zrIkailAnamuDayAn sahasraH 99 bhAlacaMdAnbhaH / piTTayabhaTTaH / ghRtA zi]bhaTTaH / pArAmuTubhaH zrIkRSNabhaTTaH / " i Read bhaTTaH Thia name is inserted in the place of zaMkaranArAyaNabhaH which has been erased. * Read nArAyaca. +Read nAtha. * Read sArathi:. * Read abalattAr3i. "The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line. * Read kailAsa The visarga at the end of this line belongs to the erased name AfetHE: which is still partly seen.

Page #105
82 . EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 100 gaMgAdharabhaTTaH / goviMdasahasaH nArAyaNabhaTTaH / zrIdharabhaTTaH / nArAyaNabhaTTaH nArAyaNabhaTTaH Fourth Plate; Second Side. 101 ityekAbaviMzatyattarazatasaMkhyA bhAradvAjagotrajAH / goviMdabhaTTaH 'kUmAravAmibhaTTaH / yajJAmabhaTTasoma102 yAjI / tADikumArabhaH viSNubhaTTaH donayabhaTTaH / kariyAkosahasraH nArAya bhaTTaH donayabhaTTaH / iti saMtati103 gotrajA nava / zrIvAbhaTTaH dokhiDayabhaTTaH / tiruvaraMggamuDayAnabhaTTaH / dIna yabhaTTa, trivikramabhahaH / vaivakUta104 bhaTTaH / gaMgAdharabhaTTaH dAmayaSaDaMgavit / goviMdabhahaH ulahamuNDAnabhahaH / zrIramAnAthabhaTTaH / kumArasvAmibha105 : nArAyaNabhaTTaH / mAdhavabhaH / tirumaluDayAnbhaTTaH / viSNubhaTTaH / mAvana bhaTTaH cIDiyaSaDaMgavit / donayabha106 : nArAyaNamahaH / kolavAmanabhaTTaH / attADi[bha]H / attAmabhaTTaH / dA modarabhaTTaH / sIralaMgIbhaTTaH / aDahi107 yamaNavAlubhahaH / pAdityabhaTTaH / doniyasahasra: / kumAraperumAnabhaTTaH / ti rupyanaMgADabhaH / zivade . 108 vabhaH / bhImanAthabhahaH / goviMdabhaTTaH' / yantradINabhaTTaH / uttarIkharapaDavita / pattADibhahaH / zaka109 ranArAyaNa]bhaH / vizusahasraH zrI[*]mabhaTTaH / vAsudevabhaTTaH cevasahasaH / madhusUdanabha110 haH nArAyaNa bhaTTaH / zrIrAmAbhahaH 'mAdavabhaTTaH iti paMcottaracatvAriMzata] kazyapagovajAH / za111 bhabhaH / kumArakhAmimahaH / viSNubhaTTaH / mAdha[va*]bhaTTaH / devakumArabhahaH vihayaSaDaMga112 vit / malahiniyaniDAnbhahaH / zrIkvaSNubhaTTaH / arulArabhaTTaH yajamUrtibhaH / doniyatrivedimaH / rema113 naSaviMgavit / zrIdharaSaDaMgavit / "mAdavabhaH / kAmayatrivedI / kumAra khAmibhaTTaH / zrIkumArabhaTTaH zaM. 114 karaSaDaMgavit / payyapirAnsahasaH / nAmayabhaTTaH / vevakUtabhaTTaH iikhrbhH| __ donayaSaDaMgavit / zaMka I Read kumAra. * Read mAdhava. Read mAdhava * Read ghaDavit - Read zAra. Read ziy. * Read SaDaGgadit. The anusrara stands at the beginning of the next line.

Page #106
No. 10.] PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. 83 115 ranArAyaNabhaTTaH / tirumaluDayAnbhaH 'hiSIkezamaH / zrIdharabhaTTaH / pAko NDavijJabhaTTaH / kezavabhaTTaH * 116 pallArasahasaH / tirunIlakaNThabhaH / tiruvAkkulamuDayAnsahasaH / yajJadoNa bhaH [1] siMgapirAnbha117 haH / tiNDayasahasraH / kolavAmanasahasra: / suMdaratoluDayAnsahasraH / nArA. yaNamahaH / ve[ekU. Fifth Plate; First Side. 118 tasahasaH / caMdrazekharabhaH naMbiyADAnubhahaH' kAmayabhaTTaH zrIdharasahasaH / vihayabhahaH / mA. 119 viyaSaDaMgavit : / da[*]modarasahasaH / sIralaMgobhaTTaH / cekhayabhaTTaH / kaMdayasAsaH / rudrasahasaH / 120 cioiyANDA[bha]()somayAvI / periyAhAnbhaTTasomayAjI zrIrAmabhaTTaH / ' pariya(navibhahaH / iti - 121 [ritagIjA : paMcottarapaMcothat [] nArAyaNabhaTTaH / gaMgAdharabhahaH / ' nArAyaNabhahaH / zrIrAmadayapuribhahaH / sI122 ragobhaTaH / sarvadevabhaH / zrIvAsudevabhaH / meDayabhahaH / potiyaSaDaMgga vit / manattuviniyAbha123 haH / bhAskarabhaTTaH / [e]eosevakabhaH / bheDayaSaDaMgavit / nIlakaNThabhaH / - tiri.. 124 'klayuDayAnamaH mA[]vamahaH usAmuDAnamaH / janayasahasaH zrIhanuma. sahasaH pappayabhaTTaH [vai]ba125 yabhaH tevaDi[sa] hasaH / zaMkarasahasaH tirumaluDayAnbhaTTaH [3] periyANDAnbhaTTaH zrIdharamaH zrIrAma126 bhahaH / zivadebhaTTaH / bhAdityaSaDa[ga]vit dAmodarabhaH / vAsudevabhaH / ja[*]tavediMbhahaH mAdhavaSaDu' 127 pavit / pattiyaSaDaMgavit / naMdikumArabhAH / [ya]vabhaH vIhiriMdAnmaH / pAyiraMjItisa128 hasaH / bhadevabhaH / vAmanabhaTTaH / dAmodarabhaH / periyANDiA*]nbhaH / kumArakhAmibhaH / dAma.. 1 Rezd do * Rend 'mala. *Baad dAmaya, . Read nabha:* Bend TT. - Read pazcAzat. The awwodra stands at the beginning of the next line. 12

Page #107
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor. v. 129 yasahasaH / aDihanabicata[ghe]dibhaTTaH zrIvedavyAsabhaTTaH [1] iti kauzika gocajA: (0) aSTottaracatvAriMzat / zrI130 garuDadazapurIyabhaTTaH / ve[eNa] kUtabhaTTaH / iti ho gagaMgotrajau / ramayabhaTTaH / arulAradamapurIyabhahaH // 181 candrazekharabhaH / bhImanAthabhaTTaH / pArAmadubhaTTaH / zrIkRSNudazapurIyabhaTTaH / ti[2]varaMgamuDayAnbha132 haH / prAdityabhaTTaH ityaSTau vAdhUlagotrajAH / zrIkRSNubhaTTaH / zrIkRSNubhaTTaH / iti ho kapigotrajI // ya[mU]-. 138 rtimaH / dArayaSaDaMgavit / donayatrivedI / bhImayama / iti catvAH ra(1): kutsagocajAH [1] zrIkSaNabhahaH . 134 nArAyaNabhaTTaH / yajakezavabhaTTaH / kezavabha[*]: / zrIkumArabhaTTaH / sUrya devabhaH / zrIkSazubhaH / vAsude185 vabhaH / ityaSTau bAdarAyaNagotrajA: / tiruvaraMgadevabhaH / sarvadevabhaH / . zrIrAmabhaTTaH / sarvadeva Fifth Plate; Second Side. 136 bhaTTaH / veNakUtabhahaH / zrIdharabhaH / zrIkRSNusahasaH / kAmiyaSaDaMgavit / vITTiriMdAnbha[:] . 187 kovADAnmaH / manatikiniyAnsahasraH ityekAdaza lohitagoSaNAH / zrI. vAmahaH / zrIzubhahaH nA138 rAyaNabhaTTaH / iti payoM' [ka]mikAyanagotrajA: / zrIrAmabhaH / zrIka NubhaTTaH / paramezvara 139 bhaDaH / yajaskaMdamaH / devadevezabhaH / 'mathusUdanabhaH mAdhavabhaTTaH zrIrAma bhahaH / zrIvAsude. 140 pamahaH / viSNubhaTTaH / rudrabhaTTaH / donayabhaTTaH / dakSiNa[*] mUrtibhaH / yatrAtmabhaTTaH / kumArakhAmibhaTTaH / zrI141 rAmabhaTTaH / bhIralaMgomaH / zaMkaranArA[ya]mahaH / yatramUrtibhaTTasomayAjI / dAmodarabhahaH / zrI. 142 vAsudevabhaTTaH nArAyaNamahaH / bhImezvarAmahaH donayabhaH / subramaNyamaH / pAkhArabhahaH / tirimalayuDaya[*] 1 Read He: Read :. * Road madhusUdana

Page #108
No. 10.]. PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. 143 namaH / vAsudevabhaH / dAmodarabhaTTaH / zrIkRSNubha[:] / [sayaMdevabhaTTaH / vAsudevabhaH / mAdha]va- . 144 bhaTTaH siMgapi[ra]nisahasaH vebakUtasahasaH / pakvArasahasraH / padmanAbhabhaH dakSiNAmUtti-' 145 bhaTTaH / zrIrAmadevabhaH / siMgapirAnbhaTTaH / zrIkRSNusahasaH / 'IzvarabhaTTaH / mAdhavasahasaH / a--- 148 rasabrahmA / janAInabhaH mAdhavabhaTTaH / dArayabhaTTaH / arulArasahasaH tiru varaMgamuDayAnsahasraH / ti.147 rivA[yikulamuDayAnsahasaH nArAyaNabhaTTaH 'puruSottimabhaH pobayasahasaH nA . rAyaNabhaTTa148. B] nityAnaMdabhaH / somadevabhaTTaH / 'pAsthasAradhibhaTTasomayAjI / viddaya bhaTTaH / sIralaMgI(va)bhahaH / niravadyabha[:] 149 vAjapeyayAjI bhAgavayavAn iti SaSTiH kuMDinagIcajAH / dattacivedibhaH .. . / kezavabhaha. tiruveMgaDabha[:] 150 [rama]NDayabhaTTaH / IzvarabhaTTaH / vemanamaH / pattiyArAlibhaTTaH vevayabhaTTaH / . vebakUtabhaTTaH / SaSTirudrabha151 dRH / kezavabhaTTaH / maNinAgabhaTTaH zrIvazubhahaH / vizudInayamahaH / kumA ___ rakhAmisahasra: dakSiNAmUrtibhaH 152 dAmodarabhaTTaH "ka[7]makoTasahasaH / tespoliyaniDAnsahasaH zrIvAsudeva sahasaH zrIrAmabhahaH Sirth Plate ; First side. 163 mAdhavabhaTTaH / zaMkaranArAyaNasahasaH siMgapirAnsahasraH / racanaSaDaMgavit / . ArAma[du]bhaTTaH / donayaMsahasa154:] dakSiNAmUrtibhaTTaH / somayabhaTTaH ityAtreyagopajAstriMzat // peraMbuLakaDa saha(soma165 yAtrI / pArAmadubhaTTaH / kezavabha[:"] goviMdabhaH iti catvAro 'radhitaragIcajAH / zrIdharabhaH / zaMkaranArAyaNa156 bhaTTaH / lAkhoDavelibhaTTaH / n[]raaynnbhdRsomyaajii| tirukuguDibhaTTaH / tiruvaraMmAnArAyaNabhaTTaH / ti 1 Read namaH * Read puraSotama. 7 Read raSivara. * Read bhUti. * Read pArthasArathi. * Read devara. * Read 'koTi. .

Page #109
86 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. V. 157 righAyikulamaDayAnbhaTTaH / / mAdhavabhaH / paligoDAnabha[*]: / yajJamUrti . bhaTTaH / nArAyaNabhaTTasomayAjI / caMdra158 zekhara[bha]: zrIrAma]bhaTTaH tirivAjulamuDayAnamaH / gaMgAdharabhaTTaH / . zrI[2]gganAdhabhaTTaH / rudrakumAra-.. 159 maH / zrIrAmabhaTTaH potayaSaDaMgavit / vevakUtabhaH nArAyaNabhaTTaH . vema[ya] - SaDaMgavit / appayaSaDaM160 gavit / mAdhavabhaTTaH . [i] zrIrAmabha: zrIrAmabhaTTaH subrahmaNyabhaTTaH / zrI. rAmabhaTTaH / kezava bhaTTa: puruSottamabhaTTaH 161 [na]rAyaNa (bha)sahasraH dakSiNAmUrtibhaH / 'vaivanakUtabhaTTaH / somanAdhamaH . ttirivAyikkulamuDayAnbha162 1H / siMgapirA[na][bha*][]: IzvarasahasraH nArAyaNasahasaH zrIbha[ra*]tasahasraH / zrIkRSNubhaTTaH / dakSiNAmUttibhaTTaH 163 kezavasahasraH tiruvaraMggamuDayAnbhaTTaH / tiruppanaMgADusahasaH sIralaMgosahasraH dakSiNAmU 164 tibhaTTaH goviMdabhaH kezavabhaH [tri]vikramabhaH / ehioyapItaSaDaMgavit / zrIdharabhaTTaH zaMkaranAra[7]165 yaNabhaTTaH bhAdityadevabhaTTaH nArAyaNabhaTTaH zrIdharabhaH / donayabhaH bhIma()ya - bhahaH / kezavabhaTTaH padmanAbhabha[:] 188 gaMgAdharabhaTTaH ityekottaraSaSTivyamagotrajAH [*] makhyabhaTTaH pi[vi] kramabhaTTaH / rudrakumA167 ramahaH siMgapirAnabhaH / pAlidevayabhaTTaH / pamanA[bha]bhaTTaH nArAyaNabhaTTaH tivaraMgamukhyAnamaH zrI. 168 dharabhaH * maNinAgabhaTTaH viSNubhA zrIrAmabhaTTaH nArAyaNabhaTTaH tiriporibhaTTaH tirimaluDayAnasaha169 ma[*] vAmanabhaTTaH koNDayasahasaH mAdityadevasahamaH ityaSTAdaza gautamago [*]jAH / aDaziyamabavAlabhahaH 170 tirupaniM]gADabhaH mAdhava[bha]Da: donayasahasaH vAmanamaH kezavasa[]naH goviMdasahasaH kumAra in khAmibhaH arulAramahaH iti 'vaziSTagocanA bhava / kumArakhAmibhaTTaH [] - zrIdharabhahaH zrIbharatamahaH dAmI 1 Read mAtha. Read veSaNa ? The anusudra stands at the beginning of the next line. * Read 'bhAdhamaH / siri'. * Read vasiSTha.

Page #110
No. 10.] PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. 67 Sixth Plate; Second Side. 172 darabhaTTaH kumArasvAmibhaTTaH ANDamaNibhaTTaH dAmodarabhaTTaH bhAgaddayavAn kari mAkyabhaTTaH iti' aSTa nituM173 digo cajAH [*] donayaSaDaMgavit / koNDayaSaDaMgavit janayabhaTTaH / janayaSaDaMggavit / donayabhaTTaH janAInaSa174 DaMgga[vit] / iti zAlAvatagotrajASaT / yajJAtmabhaTTaSomayAjI zrIkaNu bhaTTaH goviMdabhaTTaH zrIbharatabhaTTaH / iti catvA175 ro vizva[*]mitragotrajAH / sUryadevasahasraH / appayabhaTTaH / kezavabhaTTaH kulottuMgacoDabrahmamahArAjaH / senApati rAja176 rAjabrahmamahArAjo bhAgacatuSTayavAna] kumAranArAyaNabrahmamahArAjo bhAgaddaya vAn / divAkarabhaTTaH / . na177 DavirukuM kAlakAlabhaTTaH / kezavabhaTTaH / iti muhalagotrajA nava / nArA yaNasahasraH pra* 178 // iti dvau vAlakhilyagotranau / dAmodarabhaTTasomayAjI / duggayabha[:*] // tirunANDuDayAnbhaTTaH / pANDama(7)NibhaTTaH i179 ti catvArabhATagotrajAH / vAsudevabhaH / veNNakUtasahasraH nArAya[Na*]bhaTTaH / iti zANDilyagItajAstrayaH / niMba[devabhaTTa180 [1] ityekI viSNuvRddhaH / nArAyaNabhaTTaH / goviMdabhaTTaH zrIkRSaNabhaTTaH iti __ trayaH pArAzaya'gItrajAH / iti Sa. 181 []triMzaduttarapaMcazatasaMkhyebhyaH (1) SaTkarmaniratabhyaM nyUnAdhikabhAvena catu zatvAriMzadadhikapaM-' 182 cazatasaMkhyAn bhAgAn parikalpya bhavadviSaye hAdazapUNDisahitamAlavelinAma grAmaH povrato[na]r183 magrAmazca uttaravarusaviSaye AlaminAmagrAmatheti grAmatrayamekIkRtya zrIvI racIDacaturvedimaMga184 lanAmA pratiSTha[*] grahArIkatya pratisaMvatmazamatra pratibhAgaM sAI niSka ka[raM] parikalpya yadatonyatsiDA[yA]- . 1 Read ityaSTa. Read sImayAjI. 3 Reed senApatI. * The rest of this line after has been orased; but the erased words wit afsat HTETT are still faintly visible. * Read niratabhyI. Read catuzcatvA'. * The annsvara stands at the beginning of the next line. B Read 'saramatra.

Page #111
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 185 veNDAyAbhinavAdika' yacca krIDazalkanAmakaM yacca vaNigbhyaH pUrNoi]pajI vibhya[zca] rAjagAvaM tatsa[4] paridRtya sa186 baMkaraparihAreNa dhArApUrvakamammAbhirAcaMdrA muttarAyaNanimitta dattamiti . viditamastu . vaH // asya grAmasImAnaH / 187 dakSiNataH / pIvavADayu * mA[bolanu sImA / pazcimata: kolinolana ceMbolunu sImA // uttarata: // polakuMba188 chanu / 'Dakala[pU]NDini []NDapUNDini sImA[na]: // kSetrasImAnA' / pUrvataH samudraH / bhAgneyyAM dizi povavADa pIla- . 189 munIyUri polamuM gUDina coTi movali toDi isukameyu dIni paDu maTi himAni toDi tAna sImA // dakSiNataH 190 dIni[ke] naiti muzciMtala toDi bayalunu dInike naitiM vi[ca] nika toDi tADanu dIniki naitiM dIvasa hadA Seventh Plate; First Side. 191 Dunu dIni [nai]ratini' kumaDu toDi tADunu dIni paDumaTanupyuTezAnu ponavADaku boyina. vIracIDaca192 'turvadimaMgalasuna [5]daruvuna cevuTimedRyu dIni dakSiNamuna bUrutukInayunupyu [Teeo][6]ppiMci 198 pALina melavaMkaku dakSiNamuna[va]DupiMcanikamAnunu doni bhAgneyamuna liMgamukuInu bUruvukonayunu pyu]194 renuM gUDina coTi jA[bha] Tyu doni dakSiNamuna limgamukulita Agneyamuna [a]geo/guMTayu dIni da. 195 kSiNamuna niggalapuMgAliyuM goDena guDina coTanu' dIni dakSiNamuna puluvaMguTiLa dakSiNamuna goDe. 196 Ti panamunu dInikiM baDumaTa 'nairatimUla ' ca kaTuna rAvimAnunu dIni paDumaTa sammima[*]nunu dIni paDumaTa mAyala197 "Ti kaTTamIMdi tADi[midRyu dInika paDumaTi kaTTamIMdi yunu dInika paDumaTi kaTTa [sa]mamina coTi caviTimedRyunu 198 dInika paDumaTi tADimiTTa toDi menu dInika paDumaTi Ida uttaramicimelavinamelavaMkacoTi bhAnu dI I Read degdika. - Read nimite. * Read sImAna: * Read maitini. - Read cITunu. * Read mevi . 10 This line up to dywan is written on an erasure. Rend iMkakha. * Read turvedi. * Rende.

Page #112
No. 10.] . PITH PUI:AR PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. 199 nikaM vAyavyamuna reNDu sevula naDimi pudRyu dInika vAyavyamanaM bobavebakaTu paDumaTi pu200 dR toDi jammikoDunu dInika eDumaTi avaguMTa toDi puTTayunu dInika paDumaTa gArapazi201 ki naratimula' DetipuTa naDimi ayu: guNTayu dInika paDumaTi avu. guNTayu dInika paDumaTa' 202 bottepinAlikiM boyina peMdevuna tUryuna puTayu dIni paDumaTinuttaradakSiNa maina avugu203 eTa naDimi tummamAnunu donika paDumaTa naraloka[bhairavuNDanunaTi kakSiNa pudRyu sImA // nairRtyAM di20+ zi / uttaravarusamanavAlu' bojavADayuM gUDina coTi yunu dIni uttaramuna babila' toDi puzunu 205 dIni uttaramuna * ka[] dakSiNamuna goMki toDi avaguNTa yunu dInika vAyavyamuna puTayunu dIni paDumaTa vaDa206 goMDi ye uttaramicimelavinamenavaMka kolivAlunu mallavAlunu guDina coTi puTTaya' sImamu / pazcima[]207 yA di[zi] / dInika vAyavyamuna palamuna paDumaTi goMkimnAnunu dInika uttaramana guNTa naiti puyunu dInika uttaramu208 na kaDaMpaguNTa nairRti puTyu dIni uttaramunanoMka toDi puTTayu dIni uttaramuna ga[*] ramrAnunu dIni uttaramuna 209 babbilakoTi meyu . dIni uttaramanaM kollibolunu bottepinANTi bro luna] gUDina coTi taMggaDuMjeTuna pu Seventh Plate; Second Side. 210 dRyanu dIni turyuna" uppi poda[Ti] toDi pudRyunu dIni uttaramuna - velaMgaku dakSiNamuna gAramAnunu dIni11 kiM dUppuna" gAramAni toDi tummAnunu' dIni tUryuna tummamAnunu . dInika uttaramuna [moM tuvunu dI 1 Read naitimUla. s Read 'boluma * Read gUDina. * Read degmuna. " Eead TUrpana. The anusndra stands at the beginning of the next line. * Rend babila as in 1. 209 below. Read nIlunu. 1 Read puTyu. * Read yAM. . 10 Read yunu. " Read tarpana Read tummabhAnunu

Page #113
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. . [VOL. V 212 nika uttaramuna motUvunu dInika tUlna voradarieTi kati jubdhimAnunu dIni uttaramu valani kanumakunutta213 ramaina tummamAnunu dIni uttaramuna kanuma kati gaukimAnunu dIni utta . ramuna vIradarieTi kanu / 214 dInika uttarasuna ligADa poradarieTaM gUDina coTunu dInika paDumaTa lagaDaDa uttaramuna valani tumma215 mAMkulu 'mUDunu dInika vAyavyamuna me Da*]pachay jaibolunuM gUDina coTi cAkiguNTayunu dInika uttara]muna za216 mimrAnunu dInika uttaramuna zammi toDi vepanAnunu. dIni uttaramuna . maMDapachiInandArekiyuM gUDina coTi polamuna 217 raMDu Alunu somamu // vAyavyAM dizi / dInikinAmneyamunaM drocimAni __ toDi goMkimAnunu dInika tUlna vanimA218 nunu dInika tU[[]na iliMdimAni toDi puTyuH sImama // uttarasyAM dizi / dIni tUpyuna pudRyu dIni219 ka tUlna odikhAnu]nu dInika Agneyamuna tumma()mAni toDi puTTa yunu dInika Agneyamuna vai. 220 mu toDi puTTayunu dI[ni]ka tUpuna caMDubhrAni toDi paTyunu dInika tRSpana velaMgamAnunu 221 dInika Agneyamuna odinAnunu dInika Agneyamuna goDDumAnunu dInika . Agneyamuna caMDumAnunu 222 dInika dakSiNamuna sulubotavunu dInika dakSiNamuna dArakiyuM bolakuMvaTita pIlamunaM gUDina 223 coTi anuguNTayunu dInika tU[na pendezvuna pe[6] zrIdinAnunu dInika tUpyuna' ce paDamaTi 224 gaTTa prodinAnunu dInika tUpuna cevu naDusugA voccina coTi tUryuna gaTTa tummamAnunu dInika turyuna' 225 uppi podAna : goMkimAni toDi puTTayunu dIni tUpana penderuvunuttaram . valani tummamrAnunu doni tUryu. 226 na uppi podaTi puTyunu dInika vAyavyamuna tummamAnunu dInika vAyavya muna beMDapuMDiki boyiThe d of mu is expressed by a and Read lapna. - Read 'Diki.

Page #114
No. 10.] 227 ma penderuSu turjjuna' peha ciMtayunu dIni tupena' koDu[ga][pari ciMtayunu dIni turjjuna' ce vanuttaramuna ka 228 velaMga(T)mba[[*] nunu dIni tuppuna' goMki toDi gUNTayunu dIni tuma' pammAnanu dIni tupuna' velaM ' 230 nunu PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. Eighth Plate; First Side. dInika tUrjuna 229 ga toDi gA[ra] mAnuna donika IzAnamunaniliMdimAni toDi vesunu dIni tUrjuna naluvu vaMkala velaMka[mrA]dIni [A] namuna guDu toDiyArimAnunu coTi [a] guMTayunu dInika tUrjuna peMde231 na peha odimbAnunu dIlika tUppuna' prodimbAni toDi gokimbAnunu dIni tUrjuna 'tammambAni toDi puhyunu dInika IzAna 232 suna ali [mbhu ] nai khaMDanuneTi ka 'bolakupInu DaMkalapuMDi polamuna gAmayavelaMgamba[T* ]ni toDi [goM] kimrAnu 233 nu 91 ta dInika tUrSuna alimmuneDinune sImamugAniyyeTi ki iliMdimmAnanu donika IzAnamuna peha ciMtanAnunu 234 dInika vAyavyamuna goMki toDi puTTayunu dInika toDi ciMtambAnunu dInika uttaramuna Dakkala - ' 235 puMDi" penderubunaku uttaramuna vanimmAni toDi ciMtambAnunu dInika IzAnasuna pAnu dInika uttaramunu" Dakka 286 lapUMDini beMDapUMDi polasuna baMTunavaniguNTa tUrjuna kaTTayunu dInika vAyavyasuna dumpakommanipoTi Agneya uttaramu veMpambAni 237 suna cIkureMgumrAnanu dInika vAyavyamuna "neliyunArimnAni puyunu dInika IzAnasuna pambA 238 nunu dInika IzAnasuna DaMgu toDi puhyu dInika IzAnamuna suppuMga - ciMtanAni puna dIni * Rend "Da". 10 Read difs. 239 ka IzAnamuna muMDu vaM[ka]la ciMtanAnunu dInika IzAnamuna jammapaki dakSiNam valani [Da]ggu * 1 Read tUrpana 2 Read zy. * Read tUrSuna The anusudra stands at the beginning of the next plata. * Rend tarpuna. * Read tumma. * Read bolakaM . * Read DaMkala After this a letter ias been erased. 11 Read "suna DaMkala . 12 Read af. N 2

Page #115
2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. . 240 toDi ciMtamAnunu dInika IzAnasuna cokurenuMgo Duna' donika turyuna paha ciMtayunu dInika IzAna241 muna nali' toDi puTyunu dInika IzAnamuna nubbuMceniyoha goMkimAnunu dInika IzAnasuna pahanu dInika IzA243 namuna vaisu toDi muMDu] vaMgala ciMtamrAnunu donika IzAnamuna velu vuluvuTi' toDi puTTayana dInika IzAnamuna 243 vepanAnunu dInika I[]nimuna vemu toDi ciMtamrAnunu dInika tUpana bhImAvuramunu baiMDapaMDi polamurnu gUDina coTi ciMtamAni puyuna] donika tUrpuna la toti' caMDumA nunu dInika tUrpana caMDumAni to245 Di Sayunu' dInika tUryuna guciciMtamAnunu donika tupyuna' pesaMgamAnunu dInikinAmneyamuna velaMmga toDi] baiM246 pamrAnunu * dIni tuppuna toranapu velaMggayAMkulunu dIni tUppuna' ciMtamAni toDi veMgamAnunu dInika 247 bhAgneyamuna goMkimAni loDi velaMgamAnunu dInika bhAgneyamu[na] kampanipachi uttaramuna vegamAnunu Eighth Flate ; Second Side. 248 dIni tUpa ilidinAnunu dIni tuppuna gahumelavinamelavaMka toDi ciMta mAnunu dIniki bhAgneyamunanA li]. * 249 sunIAvaNDanuneTi kati ciMtamAnunu dInika "tUppunanAlisubIvaNhanuneTi uttarasu kaha citi ]mAnunu donika tuppa250 niyyeTi kati muzciMtamAMkulunu dInika turpuna" eTi kali cemaDunu vemunu musi[NDi]mAMkulunu donika I. * 251 zAnamu iyyenu cevu naDumugA pacci IzAnasu. uttaramuna ciMtamrAnunu : donika IzAnamunaniyeTi kati ce252 maDu toDi * velaMgavAnunu dIni tUryunaniyyeTi kati vasu toDi goMki mAnunu doni tUlna iyyeTi. ka 1 Read nu. Read. Afr. + Read 'lavuTi. * Read puDyunu. * The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line. * Bend puTyunu (?). * Read tUpuna. 11 Read ago - Read tarpana. * Read mUMDavakala. | Read toti. 10 Read tUpunaM.

Page #116
No. 10.] PITH.IPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. %3 253 fee vemu toDi goMkimAnunu dIni tUpyuna iTi' kati velaMgamAni toDi puTyunu dIni tRpyuna siMggavikra[sa]254 nu bhImAvurasunuyuM bolamuna coTi AlimubIjAvaNDanune vacci paMpyAvadiM guDina coTi neTisaMggAmunu 255 dIni dakSiNamuna goMki toDi puTTayunu dInika dakSiNamuna pe6 velaMga yunu dInika AgneyamunaM gAmanabhi[ya].. 256 ni guMTayunu dInika Agneyamuna goMki toDi vailaMgamAnunu dInika A gneyamuna goMkimAnunu 257 dInika uttaramuna DaggumnAnunu dInika uttaramuna DoMtipulunu dInika uttaramuna goMki to258 Di velaMgayunu doni uttaramuna siMggavikramu doreMgiM gUDina coTi goMkimAnunu dInikinAgne259 yamuna goMki toDi muppaMgavelaMgaya' sImA [*] aizAnyAM dizi [*] dIni tUpyuna' veDatuyAnunu dIni tU260 pyuna [ci]tiyaboyuni sariya. tUryu valani modinAnunu dIniyAmneyamuna odinAnunu dIni tUpyuna* agu 261 namuna dIni tUryuna cenuttaramuna vaniyunu babilamrAnunu dIni IzAna*] muna DaggumAni toDi me[ya]262 [na] dInika tUryuna vijayAditvaderuvunakuM [dU]Nuna uppuTeTi katiki boyina vunu dIniki dakSiNa e288 Ti paDumaTi kaTa proDaboyini gue kati ciMtayunu dInika [][na ees [sI]ci' eTi tUpana DamukhAni toDi 264 reNu sittalunu' dIni tUpyuna' ciMta toDi Ayunu dIni tUrpanayoMTi .tADunu dIniyAmneyamuna reki / 265 tADunu dIniyAyasuna piMcanika toDi tADunu dIni tUpyuna samuhasa . kati gusuDu toDi sukame* Ninth Plate. 386 ghyunu dIni tUpuMna samuima * sImA [1] yiyUri pUNi navavADa . . sImAna: [*] pUbbata:" beDapUDi pIsame Rad vyaTi. * Rand sUrpana. I Rend ciMtana WRead iyUri. * Rend tUpuna. The of dd is exprewed by dad. * Rnd.. // Rand pUrvava:- . * Rand supuMgavecaMgabu. *Band bIpi. * Beed samudra.

Page #117
94 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. V. 267 raya sImA / bhAmneyyAM dizi beNDapUNDi polagarusa sImA / dakSiNata: beNDapUNDi polagarusa sImA / 268 naiRtyAM dizi be[kha]pUNDiyu dumgavADayaM gUDina coTi caNDumAMkulu mU . NDanu sImA // pa[ci]mataH . 269 duggavADayu nAgadamuM gUDina polamuna vekimAna' sImA / vAyavyAM di zi nAgadasuna trummikimAna 270 gUDina ciMtanAnunu sImA / uttarataH trummiki pIlagirasa sImA // ai gAnyAM dizi trummikiyu baiNDa[]271 DiyuM gUDina coTi mukuna kANDaya sImA / patra vyAkaraNaM vyAcakSA nasya vRtyavaM bhAga ekaH mI272 ma[ ]sAvyAkhyAtra ho / vedAMtaM vyAkhyAtureka: RgvedamadhyApayitureka[:] / yajurvedamadhyApayitu273 reka: ma[*]mAni gApayiturekaH pAvata[*]ra vyAcakSANasyaikaH purANa vAcayiturekaH vaidyasyaika: aMba-. 274 Thasyai[ka][:] viSavAdina eka: jyotirvida ekaH / iti . guNavRttibhAgA hAdaza / grAmamadhyavadhivasata viSNubha[*]ra276 kAya bhAgo dau / pazcimaM digbhAgamadhivasate ca ho zrIkailAsadevAya dau itarAbhya vAstudeva*][]bhyaH eka 76 ti sapta devabhAgAH / asyopari na kenacit bAdhA kartavyA yaH [ka] roti sa paMcabhirmahApAtakaryukto bhavati 77 tadA' cauta bhagavatA vyAsena / khadattA paradattA' vA yo hareta vasundharAM ga SaSTiM varSasahasAthi viSThAyAM jAyate - 278 miH / [13] gA[ma]ko khabamakaM vA bhUmirapyekamaMgulaM [1] harava: rakamAnoti yAvadAmatasaMbhavaM / [34] bahubhirvasudhA 79 dattA bahubhizcAnupAlitA [1] yasa yatra yadA bhUmistastra tasva sadA pA [25] zrIvijayarAjyasaMvakSare dhuttAra ]viMzati380 saMvAra dattasvAstha zAsanasvAdhatiH paMca pradhAnAH kAvyakarttA vihayabhaH lekhaka: peba[*]cAryaH * * - Read purA * Bend navA pI. 1 Read bAnu. 'Read cAyastha vRccI. . * Read degmadhyamadhivasate. * Read varAbI. Read dacA. * Read kharca * The # of pyd is added to the secondary form of y. MBead kham

Page #118
No. 10.] PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. 95 ABRIDGED TRANSLATION. (Verse 1) The glorious Hari (Vishnu), the first of the gods, produced from the lotus of his navel Virinchi (Brahma), in order to create these three worlds. From him was born, it is said, the great sage Atri; (and) from Atri the Moon, who has taken up his abode on the crest of Maheevara (Siva). [Lines 2-60, except verse 15 which is translated below, agree with the Chellar plates of Vira-Choda.] (V. 15.) "O brave (son)! Take up the burden of the Vongi country which is hereditary in (our) family. Powerful men, though young, are verily fit for their duties." (V. 22.) Protecting a crore of the poor by granting (them) the objects of (their) desires; those in fear by (his) arm which dispelled the fears of refugees; and the subjects by adhering to his duty, he bears the name Samastabhuvanaeraya (s.e. the refuge of the whole world), which is full of significance. (V. 23.) Rising from the earth, attaining to great heights, spreading over all quarters, transcending all heavens and reaching still higher worlds, his fame, which destroys (all) evils, far excels the Ganga, which drops from heaven, falls upon this earth (and) takes a still more downward course. (V. 24.) The king of serpents (Sesha), having abandoned the toils of the burden of the earth, protects the lower world undisturbed; the whole earth, too, avoiding other, bad rulers, is freed from agitation; and the hosts of gods enjoy the numerous sacrifices of the prosperous twice-born. Thus these three worlds are verily in great glee while this (king) is bearing the burden of the earth.. (V. 25.) While ruling the earth unopposed, he was called (back) by (his) father, the emperor, (who was) desirous of gazing on the beauty of (his) body which was blooming with youth. (V. 26.) Looking at him, the youth, who, like the (wazing) moon, was day by day acquiring new splendour which gave delight to the eyes, the lord of kings could never satisfy his eyes, but sent (his) son back in the fifth year, in order to conquer the north. (L. 68.) This asylum of the whole world, the glorious Vishnuvardhana maharajadhiraja, rajaparamesvara, paramabhattaraka, the most pious one, the glorious ViraChodadeva, having called together all householders, (vis.) the Rashtrakutas etc. inhabiting the district of Prolunandu, thus issues his commands in the presence of the ministers, the family priest, the commander of the army, the heir-apparent and the door-keepers : [Vv. 27-32 are in praise of the Brahmana caste.] (L. 80.) These (Brahmanas) are enumerated with their names and gotras. [Ll. 80-180 contain a list of the donees."] 1 This verse follows verse 15 of the Chellar plates. In these plates it is omitted by the engraver, though required by the context. This verse follows verse 21 of the Chellar plates. The attributes given to the fame and to the Gangs admit of a second explanation, suggesting that the former went to heaven and the latter to hell. The names of 8 donees have been erased, vis, of [Ma]timanbhatta and Mediyabhatta in 1. 99; of Adahiyanbhatta in 1. 111; of Sri-Vasudevabhatta and ert [Rama]nda[ya Jbhatta in 1. 128; of Alavandaubhatta in 1. 164; of Sri-Ra[iga]nathabhatta in 1. 166; and of Prabodhaivapapdita in 1. 177. On the other hand the following 6 donees received 8 extra shares:-Abhiramamurti who was the officiating priest (purohita) of the king (1.80),-1 extra share; Niravadyabhatta who performed the Vajapaya sacrifice (ll. 148-149),-1 extra share; Damodarabbatta (1. 172),-1 extra share; Rajarajabrahmamaharaja who was the commander of the forces (eindpati) (11. 175-176), 8 extra shares; Kumaranarayanabrahmamaharaja (1. 176),-1 extra share; and. Prabodhafiva pandita (L. 177),-1 extra share. The totals of the donees and of the shares, as stated in 11. 181-182 of the text (686 and 646), may be arrived at by adding the 8 erased names to 528 which is the number of donees actually named in the plates, and by adding 8 extra shares to the single shares of the 536 donees.

Page #119
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. (L. 180.) "Be it known to you that -- having assigned five hundred and forty-four shares -(some getting) less and some getting) more-to these (Brahmanas), five hundred and thirtysix in number, who are engaged in performing the six duties; having united three villages, vis. the village named Malavelli with its twelve hamlets (pundi) and the village named Ponnatorra, (both) in your district, and the village named Alami in the Uttaravarusa district; having converted (these three villages) into a well-established agrahara, by name the prosperous Virachodachaturvedimangala; having fixed an annual assessment of one and a half nishka on each of these shares; and having remitted the siddhaya, avend dya, abhinava and other (revenue) besides this (assessment), (the tax) called kridarafulka, and what is due to the king from merchants and well-to-do people, we bave given the szid village), with exemption from all taxes, with libations of water, to last as long as the moon and the sun, on the occasion of the summer solstice. (L. 186.) "The boundary villages of this (village are) - In the sonth Ponnavida and Mallavrolu (form) the boundary; in the west Kolliprolu and Chombrolu (form) the boundary ; (and) in the north Polakumberre, Dankalapundi and Bendapundi (form) the boundaries." Ll. 188-266 contain & more detailed description of the boundary-line of the granted village. In this paarage the following villages are mentioned besides those already referred to in 11. 186,188:- Lingamakurru, Puluvangurru, Geraparru, Medaparru, Dareki, Jammaparru, Bhimavara, Kappeniparru, Singavikrama and Dontengi. The boundary in the east was the sea (1. 188).] [LI. 266-271 contain a description of the boundaries of Navavada, a hamlet (pundi) of Virachodachaturvedimangala. In this passage the villages of Bendapundi, Duggavada, Nagada and Trummiki are mentioned.] (L. 271.) - In this village) ono share was assigned) for the maintenance of one who expounds grammar; two to the expounder of Mimansa; one to the expounder of Vedanta; one to the teacher of the Rigveda; one to the teacher of the Yajurveda; one to the teacher of the singing of the Samans; one to the expounder of Raparatara (?); one to him who teaches the reciting of the Puranas; one to the physician; one to the barber; one to the poison-doctor; (and) one to the astrologer. These are the twelve shares for the maintenance (of holders) of offices. Two shares (were assigned) to the god Vishnu who resides in the centre of the village; two (shares) also (to Vishnu) who resides on the western side of the village); two (shares) to Sri-Kailasadeva; (and) one (share) to the other local deities. These (are) the seven shares of gods." [LI. 276-279. contain the usual imprecations.] (L. 279.) The executors (@jfapts) of this edict (sasana), which was given in the twentythird year of the years of the glorious and victorious reign, (were) the five ministers (pradhana). The author of the poetry (was) Viddayabhatta; the writor (was) Pennacharga. APPENDIX A.-LIST OF DONEES. Abhiramamurti, 80. | Adityashadangavid, 126. Achohabhadarabhatta, 81. Akondavillabhatta, 115. Adahiyamanavalubhatta, 107. Alasahasra, 97. Adasiyamanavalabhatta, 169. Alavand&nbhatta, 99. Alihanambichaturvedibhatta, 129. Alidevayabhatta, 167. Adityabhatta, 107, 132. Ambalattatibhatta, 90. Adityadevabhatta, 165. Apdamapibhatta, 172, 178. Adityedevasahasra, 169.. Appayabbatta, 124, 175.

Page #120
No. 10.) PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. APPENDIX A.-LIST OF DONEES-ontd. Appayashadangavid, 159. Doniyasahasra, 107. Aramadubhatta, 131, 153, 155. Doniyatrivedibhatta, 112. Aramudubhatta, 99. Duggayabhatta, 178. Arasabrahma, 146. Erasevakabhatta, 123. Arulalabhatta, 87. Eriyapotashadangavid, 164. Arolaladasapuri bhatta, 87. Gamgadharabhatta, 87, 96, 100, 104, 121, 155, Arularabhatta, 112, 142, 171. 166. Arularadasapuriyabhatta, 130. Garudabhatta, 97. Arularasabasra, 116, 144, 146. Gari dadasapuriyabhatta, 130. Attaaibhatta, 106, 108. Ghr tabibhatta, 99. Attamabhatta, 106. Govindabhatta, 85, 91, 101, 104, 108, 155, 164 Attiyaralibhatta, 150. 174, 180. Attiyashadangavid, 127. Govindasahasra, 100, 170. Ayiramjotisabasra, 127. Gundadevabhatta, 93. Ayyapirangahasra, 114. Hanamasahasra, 124. Bharatabhatta, 171, 174. Hrishikesabhatta, 115. Bharatasahasra, 162. Isvarabhatta, 114, 145, 150. Bhaskarabhatta, 123. Isvarasahasra, 162. Bhattadevabbatta, 128. Janardanabhatta, 146. Bhimanathabhatta, 108, 131. Janardanashadangavid, 173. Bhimayabhatta, 133, 165. Jannayabhatta, 173. Bhimesvarabhatta, 142. Jannayasahasra, 124. Chandrasekharabhatta, 118, 131, 158. Jannayashadangavid, 173. Chelvasahasra, 109. Janniyatrivddin, 86. Chelvayabhatta, 119. J&tavedibhatta, 92, 126. Chendamarakanna bhatta, 90. Kadalusigukalabhatta, 83. Chidabhatta, 81. Kailasamudayansahasra, 98. Chidiyashadangavid, 105. Kalakalabhatta, 177. Chiriyapd&nbhattabomayajin, 120 Kamakotisahasra, 152. Dakshinamurtibhatta, 94, 140, 144, 151, 154, Kamayabhatta, 118. 161, 162, 163, Kamayasahasra, 94. Damayasahasra, 128. Kamayatrivddin, 113. Damayashadangavid, 104. Kamiyashadangavid, 86, 136. Damodarabhatta, 86, 96, 106, 126, 128, 141, Kandayasahasra, 119. 143, 152, 172 (twice). Karimakyabhatta, 172. Damodarabhattasomaydjin, 178. Kariyakosa hasra, 102. Damodarasa hasre, 119. Kesavabhatta, 82, 84 (twice), 94, 95, 115, 127, Darayabhatta, 146. 134, 149, 151, 155, 160, 164, 165, 175, 177. Darayashadangavid, 133. Kosavasabasra, 163, 170. Dattatrivedibhatta, 149. Kolavamanabhatta, 106. Devadevesabhatta, 139. Kolavamanasahasra, 117. Devakomarabhatta, ill. Kopdayasab asra, 169. Divakarabhatta, 176. Kondayashadangavid, 173. Doddiyabhatta, 103. Kovand&nbhatta, 137. Donayabhatta, 93, 94, 102 (twice), 103, 105, Krishnabhatta, 81 (twice), 87, 92, 99, 133, 180. 140, 142, 165, 178. Krishnubhatta, 91, 103, 112, 132 (twice), 134, DOnayasahaara, 188, 170. 137 (twice), 138, 143, 151, 162, 174. Donayashadangavid, 114, 173. Krishpudasapuriyabhatta, 131. Donayatrivedin, 133. Krishuusahasra, 136, 145.

Page #121
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. 1. APPENDIX A.-LIST OF DONEES-oritd. Kuldttungachodabrahmamaharaja, 175. Periyanambibhatta, 120. Kumarabhatta, 113, 134. Periyandanbhatta, 125, 128. Kumaranarayana brahmamaharaja, 176. Periy&pganbhattasomayajin, 120. Kumaraperum&nbhatta, 107. Perumbarakkadalbhattasomayajin, 154. Kumarasvamibhatta, 90, 92, 101, 104, 111, Pittayabbatta, 99. 113, 128, 140, 170, 171, 172. Ponnayasahasra, 94, 98, 147. Kumarasvamisahasra, 151. Potayashadangavid, 159. Kuppayabhatta, 90. Potiyabhatta, 91. Lakshmidharabhatta, 95. Potiyashadangavid, 122. Lalkopdavellibhatta, 156. Purushottamabhatta, 147, 160. Madhavabhatta, 83, 87, 88, 97, 105, 110, 111, Rachchenashadangavid, 153.' 113, 124, 139, 143, 146, 153, 157, 160, 170. Rajarkjabrahmamaharaja, 176. Madhavasahasra, 145. Ramabhatta, 83, 94 (twice), 109, 120, 125, Madhavashadangavid, 126. 135, 138, 139, 141, 152, 158, 159, 160 Madhusudana bhatta, 109, 139. (twice), 168. Malahiniyanindr&nbhatta, 112. Ramabhatta, 110. Manattikiniyansahasra, 137. Ramadasapuribhatta, 12). Manattakkipiganbbatta, 122. Ramadovabhatta, 145. Mapdayabhatta, 166. Ramandayabhatta, 150. Mapinagabhatta, 151, 168. Ramasa hasra, 92. Mavanabhatta, 105, Ranganathabhatta, 88, 104, 158. Mavayabhatta, 96. Remanashadangavid, 112. Maviyashadangavid, 119. Romayabhatta, 130. Medayabhatta, 122 Rudrabhatta, 140. Madayashadangavid, 123. Rudrakumarabhatta, 158, 166. Nagadattabhatta, 90. Rudrasahasra, 119. Nagadevasahasra, 97. Sajjanabhatta, 83. Nagad nayabhatta, 90. Sambhabbatta, 110. N&mayabhatte, 114. Samkaranarayanabhatta, 109, 115, 141, 155, Nambiyapdanbhatta, 118. 164. Nandikumarabhatta, 85, 127. Sankaranarayanasahasra, 153. Narasimhabhatta, 82, 84, 93. Sankarasahasra, 125. Narayanabhatta, 89 (twice), 91, 95 (thrice), Sarkarashadangavid, 114. 100 (thrice), 102, 105, 106, 110, 117, 121 Sarvadovabhatta, 84, 122, 135 (twice). (twice), 134, 138, 142, 147 (twice), 159, 165, Sarvadovabhattasomaydjin, 81. 167, 168, 179, 180. Shashtirudrabbatta, 150. Narayanabhattasomayajin, 156, 157. Simhapirangahasra, 92. Narayanasahasra, 93, 161, 162, 177. Singapiranbhatta, 116, 145, 162, 167. Narayapashadangavid, 86, 88. Singapirnsahasra, 144, 153. Nilakanthabbatta, 123. Siralangdbhatta, 106, 119, 122, 148. Nimbadevabbatta, 179. Siralangobhatta, 141. Niravadyabhatta, 148. Siralangosahasra, 163. Nityananda bhatta, 148. sivadebhatta, 126. Nityanandatrivedin, 86. Sivadovabhatta, 107. Padmanabhabhatta, 144, 165, 167. Somadevabhatta, 86, 95, 148. Palligondanbhatta, 157. S@manathabhatta, 161. Parameevarabhatta, 138. Somayabhatta, 154. . Parthasarathi, 89. Sridharabhatta, 81, 83, 98, 100, 115, 125, 136, Parthasarathibhattas mayajin, 148. 155, 164, 165, 168, 171.

Page #122
No. 10.] PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA. 99 APPENDIX A.- LIST OF DONRES- concld. Sridharasa hasra, 118. Tiruvarangasahasra, 89. Sridharashadangavid, 113. Tiravengadabhatta, 149. Srirangasayibhatta, 84. Tiruvengadasahera, 91. Subrahmanyabhatta, 142, 160. Trivikramabhatta, 91, 103, 164, 166. Sundaratoludayansahasra, 117. Ulahamupdanbhatta, 164, 124. Suryadevabhatta, 134, 143. Uttari varashadangavid, 108. Suryadevasahasra, 175. V&manabhatta, 84, 88, 93, 128, 169, 170. Taaikumara bhatta, 102. V&mayabhatta, 96. Taniya perumansahasra, 98.. Vasudevabhatta, 85, 109, 122, 126, 134, 139, Teropoliyanindransahasra, 152. 142, 143 (twice), 179. Tevadisahasra, 125. Vasudevasahasra, 152. Tillankyakabhatta, 88. Vedavyasabhatta, 129. Tindayasahasra, 117. Vemanabhatta, 150. Tirimalayaday&nbhatta, 124, 142. Vemayashadangavid, 159. Tirimaludayansahasra, 168. Vennakatabhatta, 84, 89, 103, 114, 150, 159. Tiripporibbatta, 168. Veppakatabhatta, 130, 136, 161. Tirivakkalamudayanbhatta, 158. Vendakutasahasra, 93, 144. Tirivayikkulamuday&nbhatta, 157, 161. Venpakutasahasra, 117, 179. Tirivayik kulamudayansahasra, 147. Vennayabhatta, 124, 150. Tirukurudgadibhatta, 156. Vennayashadangavid, 85. Tirumalayaday&nbhatta, 83, 85, 88, 96, 97. Viddayabhatta, 118, 148. Tirumaluday&nbhatta, 105, 115, 125. Viddayashadangavid, 111. Tirunandudayanbhatta, 178. Vishnubhatta, 89 (twice), 97, 102, 105, 111.. Tirunilakanthabhatts, 116. 140, 168. Tirupanangadabhatte, 170. Vishnudonayabhatta, 151. Tiruppanangadabhatta, 107. Vishnusa hasra, 109. Tirappanangadusahasra, 163. Vittirind&nbhatta, 127, 136. Tiruvakkulamndayansahara, 116. Yajnadonabhatta, 108, 116. Tiruvarangadovabhatta, 135. Yajnakesavabhatta, 134 . Tiruvarangamaday&nbhatta, 82 (twice), 108, Yajnamartibhatta, 112, 132, 157. 131, 163, 167. Yajiamartibhattasmay&jin, 141. Tiruvarangamudayansahaan, 146. Yajfiaskandebhatte, 139. Tiruvaranganarayanabhatta, 156. Yajnatmabhatta, 82, 140. Tiruvaranganar&yapasahasra, 96. | Yajnktmabhattasomaydjin, 101, 174. APPENDIX B-LIST OF GOTBAS. No. Name of gotres. Number of donees belonging to ench gotra. 2 Atreya. Badar yapa Bharad vaja Garga. Gautama 0 voor Harits Kamakayana. Kapi . Kagyapa .. NO 08 Carried over 1 278

Page #123
100 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. APPENDIX B.-LIST OF GOTRAS concld. No. Names of g6tras. Namber of donees belonging to each gotra, Brought forward. 278 46 . 11 . . . 14 . . 16 . 17 .............. . . Kausika Kundina Kutsa . Lohita. Mudgala Nitandi Parasarya Rathitara Salavata, Samkriti Sandilya Sata . Vadbala Valakbilya . Vasishtha , Vatss Vishnuvfiddha Vi vamitra . 19 ........... . .:.........: . . 22 . 23 . . . 26 . 27 . TOTAL NUMBER OF DONEES 528 APPT DIX C.-LIST OF TREES. Ari. movali. avadu, avura, aura, --rushes, bulrush. movi. babbila, 8. a. prabbali,- the rattan tree. musipdi, .... a. musiai,-Strychno ao tomoca. * barava, baruga, .. a. baraga, -Bombax hepta-nelli - Emblio myrobalan. phylla. odi, . a. oddi,- Odina pinnata. chandru, s. a. chandra, - Mimoia catechu. punga. chevada, chemuda, 6. a. jemuda-Euphorbia ravi,-Ficus religiosa. tirucali. rega.--Zyxyphue jujuba. chikarengu, chikurena, 8. a. shikironi, rela,- the Oassia tree. & medicinal plant. rella, Saccharum sara. chinchanika. ritta. chinta,- the tamarind tree. tada,- the palmyra tree. danga, dagga. tangada, 8. a. tangeda, -Oassia auriculata. dronchi. trommiki, .. a. tramika,- Diospyrus glutinosa. gonki, tumma,- Mimosa arabica. gottu, . a. gotti, - bramble. appi, - Volkameria capparis sepia. ida, 8. a. ita,- the date tree. vani. ilindi, .. a. ilinda. vedatura. jammi, sammi, s. a. sami,-- Prosopus opioigora. velanga, 8. a. velaga-Feronia elephantum. juvvi,-Fious infoctoria. velleki. kdra, 4. a. gara,- bramble. vempa, .. a. vepe, - the margosa tree. kumuda, gumadu,- Gmelinia arborea. vong, 6. a. vengisa,-Pterocarpu bobus, This is the Tamil name of the tree known as Dalbergis arboria. It is called longe in Kanarose and duuga in Teluga. Punga is not found in the Telugu dictionary, In Marathi, rithe menns Sapindwe emarginatwe. Vanni in Tamil and banni in Kanare mean the same as the Sanskrit sami,-Prosopia opioigera.

Page #124
No. 11.) MAUNGGUN GOLD PLATES. 101 No. 11. - MAUNGGUN GOLD PLATES BY MAUNG TUN NYEIN, HONORARY ARCHEOLOGICAL ORPIQER, BORMA. These two gold plates were found in a brick last year by some people who were digging foundations for a new pagoda at Maunggun village near Hmawza in the Prome district. They were sent by Sir Frederic Fryer, the Lieutenant-Governor of Burma, to Dr. Haltzsch for transmission to the British Museum, London. Each of the two plates bears three lines of writing and is inscribed on one side only. The letters show through on the reverse. The weight of the first plate is 110 grains, and that of the second 148 grains. The inscriptions consist of quotations from the Buddhist scriptures. They are in the Pali language and are written in characters which, it is believed, were in vogue in the first century A.D. when the kingdom of Prome (81rikhettark) was in the zenith of its power. The alphabet corresponds to a large extent with that used in the inscriptions at Pagan of the fourth and fifth centuries, and several of the letters also resemblo those of the South Indian class of alphabets. It is probable that the Burmese written language was mainly derived from India, whence colonists settled in Prome which was once a sea-port town. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Ye-dhammi-hetupabhava t esam-heta-Tathagato Aha-tesan=cha-yo-nirodho evam vadi-mahasamano-ti | chattaro-iddhipada 2 chattaro-sammappadhana chattaro-satipatthana chattari-ariyasachohini chata ves[A]rajjani panoh=indriyani pancha-chakkhani chha 3 asaddharanani satta-bojjhanga ariyo-atchingikos-maggo nava-lokattard dhamma dasa-balani chuddasa-Buddha-koni attharasa-Buddhadhammani Second Plate. 1 | Yo.dhamma-betapabhava t esa[m]-heta-Tathagato-dha tesan=cha-yo-nirodho evaryadi-mahasamano-ti iti-pi-so-bhagava-arabar 2 sammasambuddho vijj&charanasappanno sagato-lokavida anattaro-purisadammasarathi sattha-devamanussanan Buddho-bhagava-ti 3 svakhyto-bhagavata-dhammo Bandithiko akaliko ehipassiko opansyiko pachchattaro-veditavvo vinnuhi-ti 11 TRANSLATION. First Plate. Whatever laws are prodaced from cause, the cause of these the Tathagata has expounded, as well as the cessation of both the cause and the effect. This is the teaching of the great ascetic. (He has also explained) the four means of obtaining supernatural power (iddhipdda); the four kinds of right exertion (sammappadhana); the four kinds of earnest meditation (sutipatthana); the four sublime truths (ariyasachcha); the four subjects of fearlessness (vesdrajju); * From the original plates. As in Professor Buhler's editions of the Asoka edicts, words written cuatia uously in the original are conneeted by hyphens in the transcript. * Read Gaddldrandai. * Bend affhangiko. * Read yoni. Read rampasso. * Rend opanayiko.

Page #125
102 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. the five moral qualities (indriya); the five kinds of vision (chakkhu); the six kinds of uncommon wisdom (asddharapa (Adna]); the seven requisites for attaining sapreme knowledge (bojjhanga); the sublime eightfold path; the nine transcendent conditions (lokuttard dhamnd); the ten forces (bala); the fourteen requisites for the attainment of Buddha nood; the eighteen attributes of a Buddha. Second Plato. Whatever laws are produced from cause, the capse of these the Tathagata has expounded, as well as the cessation of both the cause and the effect. This is the teaching of the great ascetic. For these reasons (viz. previously acquired virtues) the Blessed one (Buddha) is called the Venerable one, the truly and perfectly enlightened Being, one endowed with knowledge and conduct, the Happy one, one knowing the universe, the Preeminent one, the Bridler of men's wayward passions, the Master of gods and men, and the blessed Buddha. The Blessed one has well expounded his law, whose benefits are evident to the eye, which is advantageous at all times and seasons, which can boldly invite criticism, which can, if closely observed, lead up to Nirudna, and with whose details, severally, the wise should be acquainted. No. 12.- AHMADABAD INSCRIPTION OF VISALADEVA: [VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1308. By Rev. J. E. ABBOTT, B.A. This inscription is on a pillar in the mosque of Ahmad Shah I. (A.D. 1411-1443), in the Bhadrat AhmadAbad. I edit it for the first time. The inscribed pillar is to the right of the palpit and faces the lattioed gallery. The letters are on the whole well preserved, though a few are damaged. The inscription is complete, with the exception of the beginning and end of the first line, which contain a part of the date. The name of the month is therefore lost. The language is Sanskrit, but influenced by Gujarati, forming & mixed language common at that period. The form of the letters is such as is found in the inscriptions of Visaladeva and other Chaulukya kings of that period. The inscription belongs to the reign of Visaladeva and is dated in (Vikrama-]Bamvat 1808 (about A.D. 1251), on the 11th day of a month the name of which is broken away, on a Sunday. It records the gift of a trellis window or screen (jale) in the temple of Uttarkvara at Mahinsaka, by one Pethada, & servant of Sodhaladevi. The question of special interest is the identification of Mahinsaka, the place in which the Flinda temple stood, which Ahmad Shah used as material for his mosque. If it is to be identified with some place distant from Ahmadabad, there are three places of similar name, which might be derived from MAhimsaka, vis. Mansa and Mesans to the north of Ahmadabad. and Mahisa in the Thasra taluks of the Kaira collectorate ;' but none of these places contains rains that suggest of their having been used by Ahmad Shah as the quarry for his mosque. The anal custom of the Muhammadan conquerors was that of desecrating Hinda temples and modifying them on their own site to suit their purposes as mosques. If such were the case For a decription of this monque see the Bombay Gazetteer for Ahmadabad, p. 275 ; Hope's Architecture of Ahmadabad ; and Arch, Survey Reports for 1874-75, p. 4f. I am indebted for information regarding Menal, Mesand and Mahial to Mr. F. 8. P. Lely, who has kindly bad inquiries made regarding these places, and to Lieutenant Carter, who has persoually visited the ruins of Mahisi. .

Page #126
No. 13.] FOUR INSCRIPTIONS OF KULOTTUNGA-OHOLA. 103 here, then Mahimsa ka would be the name of a village on the site of Ahmadabad, whose name has been otherwise lost. TEXT.1 1 .. . []90 RO . . . . 2 [f] li tatt hva 3 mahArAjAdhirAjazrImatvIsa[]de. 4 afagpercrow afargwa TET[-] 5 1607[a] I T Hector IT atraefo [A] [v] A . 7 na 'zrIutarekharadevamaMDape jAlI 8 [T]fuat I BUGET T. [w]T * 9 apo wa . 10 TRANSLATION. In Sarhvat 1308, on the 11th day of .. . .., on a Sunday, to-day, here in Mahirsaka, daring the victorious reigd of the Mahardjadhirdja, the glorious Vimaladen, while the Mahapradhanas appointed by him (were) Ramaka frb-[Vardama and Molarija trellis (jalf) was caused to be made in the mandapa of the god brf-Uttardvara by Pathada, the 'masdhant of the lady sodhaladevi. The overseer (w40) R[utta) Ma[U, (and) the architect, Samapa. No. 13.-FOUR INSCRIPTIONS OF KULOTTUNGA-OHOLA Br E. Holtzace, PH.D. A-Undated insoription at Chidambaram.? This Grantha insoription has been already published in South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 168 f. As stated on a subsequent occasion, the conquests recorded in it prove that it was incised in the time of Kulottungs-Ohola I., who ascended the throne in A.D. 1070. I now subjoin an improved reading and translation of it. TEXT.10 1 Svasti [h] - Pandyan-dapde[na] Jitva prachura-dara-much frlh(brir-) dagdhva Kottara-darggan=tfinam-iva yatha patiobs panchanana. From inked estampagus, prepared by myself. . Red at * Read en. Read Ento. This syllable is engraved at some interval below line 9. * This is perhaps mistake for mahdodhani. According to Kittel's Kennd. Dictionary, adapi mene * groom.'- E.H.]. - 1 No. 116 of the Government Epigrapbiat's colleotion for 1887-88. Toid. Vol. II. p. 281. See above, VOL. IV. p. 288. > From fresh inked estampages, prepared by Mr.T. P. Krishna tawi Sestri, M.A.

Page #127
104 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 2 Khandavam Pandu-sunuh [1] pishtra tat KeralAnam balam=atibabalam(lar) sri-Kulottu[m]ga-Cholas-chakre Sakra-pratapas-tribhuvana-vijaya-stambham ambhodhi-tire [ll 1) 3 Punge Samhyadri-spimg8 tribhuvana-vijaya-stambhamwambhodhi-pare svachchhandam Parasinan-taruna-yuvatibhir=gglyate yasya kirttih [1] 4 sa sriman=asta-satruh prabala-bala-bharaih pancha Pandyan-vijitya kshubhyat(t-)kshmapala-chakram(kram) savidhikamaakaroch=chhri-KulottumgaCholah [ll 2] TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! (Verse 1.) Having subdued the five Pandyas by an army which discharged numerous arrows, having burnt like straw the fort of Kottara, just as (Arjuna) the son of Pandu (had burnt) the Khandava (forest), (and) having crushed that extremely dense army of the Keralas,-that glorious Kulottunga-Chola, who resembles a lion in majesty (and) Sakra (Indra) in valour, placed on the shore of the ocean a pillar (commemorative of his conquest of the three worlds. (V. 2.) Having subdued the five Pandyas by masses of powerful armies, that glorious Kulottunga-Chola, who has scattered (his) enemies (and) whose fame is spontaneously sung on the further shore of the ocean by the young women of the Persians (Parasi), daly placed on the holy peak of the Sahyadri (mountain) a pillar (which commemorates his) conquest of the three worlds (and) before which the crowd of kings is trembling. B.- Inscription of the Seth year at Tiruvenkalu. . This inscription is engraved on the south wall of the shrine in the Svetaranyosvara temple at Tiruvenkadu in the Tanjore district. It is written in the Granthe alphabet and consists of a single Sanskrit verse in the Sragdhara metre. It records the gift of a lamp to the temple of Siva at Svetaranya in the seth year of Kulottunga-Chols, perhaps the first king of this name. TEXT. 1 Svast[i] er[i]h - A Setor=& H[i]madrer-avati vasamatin sr[i]-Kulo2 ttumga-Chole nissimnas-tan-mahimno jagati vitataye ta3 D-navattrimsa-varshe [1] Samskrity=&jy-&rttham-arvvin-dvija-kula-tila4 ko nittya-dipan=nyadhatta Svetaranye Sivaya k shiti-vidite 5 Mahadeva-nama vipaechit 6L Mangalam=maba-srih TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! While the glorious Kulottunga-Chols was protecting the earth from (R&ma's) Bridge to the Snowy Mountain, in his thirty-ninth year, in order that his boundless power might spread over the world,-a scholar whose name Mahadeva was renowned on the earth (and who toas) the ornament of a family of twice-born, dedicated (a piece of land for the supply of) ghee and granted a perpetual lamp to the temple of Siva at Svetaranya. Bliss! Great prosperity ! * Read Sahyadri.. The word -fatru seems to be correcued from faulrah. This is Sanskritised form of kotaru near Cape Comorin; see South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. pp. 230, 231 and 286. * This word is expressed twice, by frnds and by fri. No. 110 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. * Tbia sa the Sanskrit equivalent of the Tamil Venkadu. 1 Prom inked estampages, prepared by Mr. T. P. Krishnasvami Bastri, M.A. * The gbee was required for feeding the lamp wbieb is mentioned immediately after.

Page #128
Grantha Inscriptions of Kulottunga-Chola. " B addugu NO aNduku Haasan mnlnu mn Amrapalana tel005 aneri rNknnN Aarogya guru 06. palle - naal sN lu ruu Anu Role W. GRIGGS. PHOTO-LITH E. HULTZSCH. SCALE ONE-FIFTH.

Page #129

Page #130
. No. 13.] FOUR INSCRIPTIONS OF KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA. C.-Inscription of the 44th year at Chidambaram.1 This inscription is engraved on the outside of the north wall of the innermost prakara of the Nataraja temple at Chidambaram. That portion of it which contains the date has been published before in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXIII. p. 297 f. and above, Vol. IV. p. 70. The alphabet and language are Tamil. Lines 1-5 and 9-14 are in prose, and lines 5-9 contain one verse. The inscription is dated in the 44th year of Jayadhara (1. 5 f.). From the KalingattuParani we know that this was a surname of Kulottunga-Chola L., to whose reign the present record must be assigned accordingly. Professor Kielhorn has calculated the details of the date (1.6 f.) and has found that it corresponds to Friday, the 13th March A.D. 1114,3 The first portion of the inscription records donations made to the temple at Chidambaram (Tillai, 11. 7 and 9, or Tiruchchirrambalam, 1. 12) by Kundavai Alvar, (the daughter of) Bajaraja and younger sister of Kulottunga-Chola. She presented the god with a golden vessel (1.3) and a mirror (1. 10) and covered (the roof of) the shrine with gold (1. 8). The second portion (11. 10-14) states that a stone which the king of Kamboja had given to Rajendra-Chola was, by order of the latter, inserted into the wall of a hall in front of the shrine. Of the names mentioned in the preceding paragraph, Kulottunga-Chola (1. 1 f.) and Rajendra-Chola (11. 10 and 11) refer to the reigning king Kulottungs-Chola I., who is known to have originally borne the name Rajendra-Chola (II.) and to have subsequently assumed the name Kulottunga. Rajaraja, the father of Kulottunga's younger sister Kundavai (11. 2 and 9), is identical with the Eastern Chalukya king Rajaraja I. (A.D. 1022-1063). TEXT.6 105 16 Svasti eri (ert) 6 2 Bojadevar tira-ttangaiyar 3 Al-udaiyarkku tappi(pi)r 4 prinal kudi-nar-kal 5 pon 50 pa aip (m) bad[i]n 6 dararku narpattu-nal-andil Urosapi-nal-Idabam Tiribuvanachchakkaravattiga! eri(sri)-KulottungaRajarajan Kundavaiy-Alvar amudu Seyd=arula itta [m]indam 0nigai Madurandagan-madaiyodu okkum kala[n]ju o Nanilattai mulud=anda JayaMi(ml)ga-nigal mayazru Velli podal tegilava-polir-Billai-nameyndal-enavarun-dolud=eTillai-nayaga-devarku= pe pa-vindaiyal 7 rra 8 [yalgar-dan-gby-elm 9 ttam Rajarajan Kundavai 10 ttira-kkappadiyum ittar 6 11 rajan katchiy-aga-kkattina 12 devar tiru-vay molind=aruli 13 yilil mug vaittadu 14 1-4arattil tiru-mug-pattikka sem-bon [sri] (eri)-Rajendra-Soladevarku Kambosakallu [-] idu udaiyar Rajendra-Solaudaiyar Tiruchchirrambalam-udaiyar koinda-kkallu tiruv-edir-ambalattu tiru-kkavaittadua melai-ppattiyile TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! Kundavai Alvar, (the daughter of) Rajaraja (and) the royal younger sister of the emperor of the three worlds, fri-Kulottunga-Choladeva, gave to the god, 1 No. 119 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1887-88. See South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 230, note 11. Above, Vol. IV. p. 71. See South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 230 f. As I have stated in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 298, note 13, Kundavai, the elder sister of the Chola king Bajaraja I., and his daughter Kandava must be distinguished from the present Kundavai. Rajaraja, Rajendra and Kundaval evidently were favourite names with the Chola dynasty. From an inked estampage, prepared in 1888. In this verse, adgilattai rhymes with Mina, tenilavu and Jegvarun. P

Page #131
106 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. V. for offerings of water, one vessel (mindam), weighing, (by) the true standard of the city,' 50 pa- fifty kalafiju,- of gold which was equal (in fineness) to the Madurandagan-madai.3 (L. 5.) In the year forty-four (of the reign) of Jayadhara who ruled all the four quarters, at the time (of the rising of the sign) Rishabha on the day of (the nakshatra) Rohini, which corresponded to a Friday in the month during which (the sign) Mina was shining,- Kundavai, (the daughter of) Rajaraja, (who resembles) a flower in beauty (and) who is worshipped and praised by (all) others, covered with pure gold the whole shrine of the lord of Tillai, the gardens of which are full of honey. (L. 9.) She also gave a sacred mirror to the god who is the lord of Tillai. (L. 10.) A stone was exhibited by the Kamboja king before the glorious RajendraCholadeva. This (stone) was, by order of the lord Rajendra-Choladeva, placed in front of the shrine of the god who is the lord of Tiruchchirrambalam. This stone was placed in the upper front row of stones of the hall opposite the shrine. D.- Inscription of the 30th year at Tiruvorriyur.4 This Granths inscription is engraved on the north wall of the first prakara of the Adhipurievara temple at Tiruvorriyur near Madras. It consists of a single Sanskrit verse in the Vasantatilaka metre and records the gift of a lamp to the temple of Siva at Adhipura, i.e. Tiruvorriyar, in the 30th year of Jayadhara. On page 105 above it has been already stated that this was a surname of Kulottunga-Chola I. TEXT. 1 Trimsat(t-)same Jayadharasya tu va[r]ttamane eri-Jnanamartti2 sukritim-Madhurantak-akhyah [1] chandram-Adhipura-vasi-Mahe3 varaya pradat prabaddha-timir-aika-ripum pradipam || TRANSLATION. While the year? thirty (of the reign) of Jayadhara was current, one named Madhurantaka gave to (the god) Mahesvara (Siva) who resides at Adhipura a lamp which checks (its) unequalled enemy- darkness, (which is) a charitable gift (for the spiritual merit) of the illustrious Jnanamarti, (and which is to continue) as long as the moon. No. 14-DIBBIDA PLATES OF ARJUNA OF THE MATSYA FAMILY; SAKA-SAMVAT 1191. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., O.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. These plates were received by Dr. Hultzsch, in October 1897, from the Collector of the Vizagapatam district, and are deposited now in the Madras Museum. They were found in the Instead of kudi-nar-kal, 'the true standard of the city,' the Tanjavar inscriptions (South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 6, paragraph 1; No. 7, 1; and No. 8, 1 and 8) have kudinai-kal, 'the standard of the city.' This symbol appears to denote the weight of one kalaju. L.e. a gold coin named after, or bearing the name of, Madhurantaka. This was the name of the son of the Chola king Gandaraditya and was also a surname of Rajendra-Chola I.; see above, Vol. IV. p. 331. No. 109 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1892. Adhi-pure is the Sanskrit equivalent of the Tamil Orriy-dr, 'the mortgage village." * From an inked estampage, prepared by Mr. T. P. Krishnaswami Sastri, M.A. Same is incorrectly used instead of samdydm. This may have been the father or preceptor of the donor.

Page #132
No. 14.] village of Dibbida Agraharam, in the Viravilli taluks of the Vizagapatam district. I edit the inscription which they contain from an excellent impression, supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch. DIBBIDA PLATES OF ARJUNA. 107 These are five copper-plates, the first of which is inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures about 93" broad by 35" high. They are numbered in Telugu figures, which are engraved near the proper right margin of the second side of each plate. The plates have slightly raised rims, and, with the exception of the fifth plate which is broken in three pieces and of which a small marginal piece is missing, they are well preserved, so that the writing on them nearly throughout may be read with absolute certainty. The plates are strung on a ring which had not been cut when they were received by Dr. Hultzsch. This ring is about 31" in diameter and " thick, and has its ends secured in a seal which bears two fishes, in relief, on an elliptical surface of about 1" by ".-Though not very uniform, the writing, on the whole, is well engraved. The characters are intermediate between those of the latest Eastern Chalukya inscriptions3 and the Telugu characters, properly so called. On the forms of individual letters only few remarks are necessary. The signs for th and dh throughout are open at the top (e.g. in dvasatha, 1. 36, and ramdhra, 1. 31), and the sign for bh is generally open at the bottom (e.g. in vallabha, 1. 1). The sign for d (e.g. in Pandava, 1. 30, and Paragamdda, 1. 25) has no topstroke (talakattu) and therefore closely resembles the of the Eastern Chalukya inscriptions; on the other hand, a, top-stroke is employed in the sign for (in ajigalan, 1. 12, bhilla-taruh, 1. 59, and -talah, 1. 61), the right top of which, besides, is formed into a loop. For the initial ri we have an unusual (perhaps incorrect) form in Rigvedadhyd- at the end of line 39; and the signs for the medial i and are hardly ever, if at all, properly distinguished. The size of the letters varies between about " and "-The language is Sanskrit, but the description of the boundaries in lines 52-64 contains some Telugu words. Up to line 36 the inscription is in verse, and five more verses occur in lines 65-73. In respect of orthography, the chief points to be noted are that consonants (especially g, 4, t, b and bh, but also ch, j, t, d, dh, p and v), which follow upon an anusvara, are frequently doubled; and that, when such is the case, bh and dh are doubled by prefixing to them the same aspirated letters, except in the word vasumddharam in line 68. Before r, t is doubled in muni-ttridasa-, 1. 5; and y is doubled after i in tritiyya, 1. 32, and palaniyyah, 1. 71. Besides, instead of an we have pn in avatirnnas, 1. 6, and nn in Jatekarnna-, 1. 41. The inscription records (in vv. 20, 21 and 26) that on Saturday, the Akshaya-tritiya of the month Vaisakhs of the Saka year counted by the moon (1), the apertures of the body (9), the earth (1) and the moon (1), i.e. of Saka-Samvat 1191, the chief Arjuna of the Matsya family, for the spiritual welfare of his father Jayanta, granted to certain Brahmanas, as an agrahara, the village of Drubbidi, which he called Jayanta-Narayana after his father. The full genealogy of the donor (in vv. 1-19) is as follows: From the lotus on Vishnu's navel sprang Brahman, from him Atri, and from him Kasyapa. In his lineage was the sage Naranga, who one day, while wandering in the sky, saw the river Matsya which rises on the Mukunda mountain, descended to its banks, and engaged there in austere penance. To disturb the sage, the frightened Indra sent the Apsaras Manjughosha. By the sage's curse she was changed into a fish (matsya), swallowed the semen which the ascetic had thrown into the water, and in due course gave birth to a son who was The 'Dibbadee Agraharam' of the map, Indian Atlas, No. 108, Long. 82deg 56' E., Lat. 17deg 48' N. The figure '5' of the last plate is almost entirely effaced. Compare, e.g., the Chellar plates of Kulottunga-Chodadeva II., Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 55 ff., Plates. In ajigalas, 1. 18, the loop does not show on the front of the impression, but is clearly visible on the back of it. In the word ajigalat, mentioned in the preceding note, the writer has used the aorist of the causal, instead of a past tense of the primitive verb. We similarly have garbhbham instead of garbbham, in line 12, and Fudhdhamallas instead of Fuddhamallus, in line 20. P2

Page #133
108 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. called Satyamartanda (vv. 1-8). When Jayatsena, the lord of Utkala, came to know this boy, he gave to him in marriage his daughter Prabhavati, and appointed him to rule over the Oddavedi country (vv. 9 and 10). In the Matsya family, founded by Satyamartanda, there was a long line of chiefs (rajan, nyipa, bhupa, etc.), whose names (from vv. 11-19) are given here in a tabular statement. 1. Ganga, a younger brother of Bhima. 2. Vallabha. 3. Yuddhamalla. 4. Gonanga (L.). 5. Bhima [I.]. 6. Revana [1.]. 7. Kokkila. 8. Gadda [I.]. 9. Aditya. 10. Kandi [I.]. 11. Bhima [II.]. 12. Revapa (II.). 13. Gonanga [11.]. 14. Gudda [11.). 15. Kandi [11.). 16. Paraganda. 17. Gadda (111.). 18. Bhima (III.). 19. Nrisim hem 20. Mankaditya. 21. Bhima (IV.). 22. Jayanta, md. Chingamamba. 23. Arjuna the donor of this grant (made in Saka-Samvat 1191). II.o. Oriast. * Odds is one of the name of Orims; ne Bouth-Ind. Insor, Vol. I. p. 97, and above, Vol. IV. p. 816. * Arya is not numbered because apparently he was not a ruling chief.

Page #134
No. 14.] Of the village granted, two shares were set aside for the gods Hari and Hara (1. 51) while one share was assigned to each of the following twenty Brahmanas (11. 37-51): The Purohita (or family priest of the chief) Vamadeva, a Soma-yaga sacrificer, of the Bharadvaja gotra; the teachers of the Rigveda Merubrahman and Viddana of the Harita gotra, Namana of the Kaundinya gotra, Vennakuta of the Salavata gotra, Potasarman of the Vadhula gotra, Remana of the Mudgala gotra, and Dommana of the Bharadvaja gotra; the students of the Rigveda Vennakuta of the Harita gotra, Manasarman of the Salavata (?) gotra, and Yajnamurtyarya of the Kundina (Kaundinya) gotra; the teachers of the Yajurveda Akondi of the Vatsa gotra, Bhimes vararya of the Bharadvaja gotra, Srirangarya of the Kaundinya gotra; Virabhadresvararya of the Gautama gotra, and Lokanatha of the Kasyapa gotra; the students of the Yajurveda Raghava of the Mudgala gotra and Purushottamasarman of the Gautama gotra; the student of the Kanva sakh (of the Yajurveda) Madhavarya of the Jatukarna gotra ; and the student of the Sri-bhagavata (Purana) Mankanarya of the Harita gotra. The grant made in favour of these donees included the services or taxes, due from the village artisans, viz. the carpenter, goldsmith, barber (?), blacksmith, potter and sesamum-grinder (v. 22); but apparently was exclusive of eight dronas of land which had been previously given by the chief to the minister Peddana (11. 66 and 67). DIBBIDA PLATES OF ARJUNA. The boundaries of the village were (11. 52-64): On the east, a babal tree on the northern side of the embankment of the tank of Manki-Nayaka;5 to the south-east of this, a house; thence (the village of) Kakatikhandi; thence the embankment east of a nimba tree; thence the embankment of (the) Edrabanda (tank); thence an ant-hill; (and) thence the northern corner of the embankment of the tank of the low-caste people. On the south-east of the village, a fixed stone; to the west of this, the tamarind trees of Tur[uru]; (and) thence the bricks of a temple. On the south-west of the village, a garlic field on the west of a poison-tree; thence a house of bricks; thence the space between a wood-apple tree and a poison-tree; thence a bhilla tree; thence the tamarind trees of Anupumali; thence a green piece of land to the south of Boddapadu; thence an ant-hill; thence three tamarind trees; thence a young palmyra tree (and) thence a stone on an ant-hill. On the north-west of the village, a .... stone on the top of a hill; on the east of this, a grinding-stone; thence a shed and a rock; thence a svarnapushpi tree; thence a kshira-tree; thence a..... ant-hill; thence an old fixed stone; (and) thence an ant-hill. On the north-east of the village, a fixed large stone.' 109 Lines 67-72 of the inscription contain three of the ordinary imprecatory verses. Regarding the chiefs mentioned in this inscription I have not obtained any information from other sources. Nor am I able to identify any of the localities, except the village of Drubbidi itself, which must be the Dibbida Agraharam where the plates were found. The date of the grant regularly corresponds, for Saka-Samvat 1191 expired, to Saturday, the 6th April A.D. 1269. On this day the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha ended 6 h. 6 m. after mean sunrise, and the day therefore was the proper day for the Akshaya-tritiya festival.9 1 Le. Vishnu and Siva; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 58, 1. 70. Compare ibid. 1. 54: tair-ddeya-karam-apy-8bhyo brdhmanebhy6-dadat-tadh. The passage in which this statement occurs is mutilated in the original. I.e. as much land as is sown with a drona of corn.' [ I suspect that this is another name of the chief who above, in the genealogical table, is called Mankaditya. Dhishni is perhaps the same as dhishnya. 1 Khata seems to be used in the sense of nikhdta. A Mataya family apparently is mentioned in line 19 of the Chipurupalle (in the Vizagapatam district) plates of the Eastern Chalukya Vishnuvardhana I. (of A.D. 632); see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 17.- According to Mr. Sowell's Lists of Antiquities Vol. I. p. 15, Sir W. Elliot's collection contains some inscriptions of a 'Mahd. mandaldivara Mankaditya Mahardja,' from Muddurru in the Vtravilli taluka. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 179.

Page #135
110 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. tekh! First Plate. 1. Svasti Sri-vallabhasy-Asin=nabhyam-am[bh]bhora[ham]=m[ahat] 2 tato Brahma jagat-kartta tasmad-Atrir-abhat-kramat 3 Kasyap-Akhyag-tatas-tasya Naranggo munir-anvaye 4 kad&chid-ahbbard gachchhan=s& dadarda maha-padim 5 Mukundda-giri-sambhbhatam-muni-ttridala-sevitam Second Plate; First Side. 6 prasanna-sali-ambhbhojam-Matsy-akhya bhbhuvi vifrutam (II) [3] Avatirana (ona)a=8 7 tat-tire ghoram chakre tatas-tapah I sra-pada-chynti-bhitona Sakrapa pro8 ghita tada (D) [4] Nanarttapsaras&m=Ady M amjjughosh& mund 9 purah amogham Bo=spijad-viryyat d fishtva tarn 10 kama-vihvalab I(II) [5] Chikshepa cha jald vi[r]yyan tapo-vighna-krudh ta 11 tahl Balapa cha munir=nnadyam bhbhava matay=eti tam kshanat 1(II) [6] S-Ajiga12 lan=muner=vviryyan sapa-mataye sur-anggan | sadyo garbhbham(rbbhan) ddadhau ta13 tra kale cha sushuve satam (II) [7] Trikala-jnaig=fifus=tatra munibhi[r]-vvi. Second Plate ; Second Side. 14 hita-kriyah 1 Satyamarttanda-nam=&aid=atulya-bala-vikramah I(I) [8] Tath viditv=[G]tka1-415 dhigo Jayatsene naridhipah pradiit=Prabhavatim tasmai sya-putrir Subha laksha16 pam (ID) [9*] Abhishiktas-ta ten=&s&v=Oddavadi-samahvaye, dose prabhrashta ra17 janya mahiri chiram=sp&layat I(II) [10] Khyat&s=tadvama-sambhbhuta-rdje18 no bahavo - gatAh Bhimabhup-andjas-tasmin-van19 =bhad=Gangga-bhupatih (II) [11] Tasmad=Vallabha-bhupalo Yo20 dhdha(ddha)mallas-tato. pripahl tasmid=Gonangga-nam-AldBhimas-tasma 21 nenfip-ottamah 1(II) [12] Bevan(n)-Akhyas=tatas-tasmat-Kokkilo nama bhd Third Plate; First Side. 22 patih | Gudda-nama sutas-tasya tasm&d=Aditya-bhupatih (II) [13] Kamadi nama nfipas=ta23 smat=tasmad-Bhimanrip-Ahvayah Revan(78)-varajas-tasya temid=Genangga bhupatih (II) [14] 24 Guddas-tasy-Anujd bhapas-tasmat-Kamddi-nfipbhavat taj-jad-Aryya-nrip&d=&st25 t Paragandda-npipas tatah I(IV) [15] Gudda-bhupasaetato Bhima-bhupas=tasy=&najo 26 nfipahl Nfisinhas-tasya patro-bhud=bi(bhi)mo Matsyakul-ottamah III [16] Tasy=&27 siderajar-64[r*]dda 18 Mamkadityo mahipatih t asmad=vamla-pradipo=bht28 d=Bhim8 Bhim&graj-dpamah 1(11) [178] Tasy=&nujd mah pald Jayamtto jaya-la From an impression supplied by Dr. Hultzach. Metre of verses 1-19: sloka (Anushtabb).

Page #136
Dibbida Plates of Arjuna of the Matsya Family.--Saka-Samvat 1191. * cuusiNt trNdhmu. raahu tn grNmunaayi - bsN roog nrkdupunkN. mukuNdrgiri muNdu vrusloo * suloo durdlu , 16 rkrNc krtrNtt..mNtrnu agrtnNttuNduu duukuddunu, amrulmaatuNgaaru 10 adutt l cinul byNpuloo 10 subduvduurmvaas 12 ydpdunaaru pNttl 12 M 14 rkaayn gt duul .. tnuvddnaay vibttttlu 18 m mudiraadduttaal gNgaa 20 sNgttN baavaa vrN ii nNgunNdu muulN . aNdN naaddu - E. HULTZSCH. W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH. SCALE TWO-THIRDS.

Page #137
aa | guNttuuru | 22 shtdupudduvru vstuu vstu anNgbhN 24 jnul nmvrN - 24 200 mNdu bNtuci cuuputunnaa 26nlu pNdeelku ml 26 In 2006 28 10nNcinN ck cry t paalaay jl | 28 ||shrm vrdaabhy raajuku imib. 2014 l NdN ngr aNduguNddN tyaaddyl 82 1 y dduuru rvisuNdsmsyvNtmain pni 32 vrN. gt smaacaarN. 84 prsaarN cutmu nu 34 wng . (0) baanediiyw 2 `ng42 4 3 | C+ saara 30 sdslu aruvu tnyNttu 36 aaNdhrul saarNg 16. iva, 38 PM mnvmunuu daa ttuk prtivaadi 38 1 2. ukuddu viduruddu deevt 40 mNdul mdhyn mNtraarrn 40 mt tm mmmmyi mulugaa are ylmNddlN P

Page #138
No. 14.] DIBBIDA PLATES OF ARJUNA. 111 29 kshanah | tasy=&sid=agra-mahishi Chimggamambb[a] yafasvipi (II) [18] Tasyam jjato=rjju Third Plate ; Second Side. 30 nas-tasmat-Pardav-Arjjana-vikramah tens satya-pratijnens dattar prastuyn31 te-dhana || [199] Sak-abdo chamdra-randhra-kshiti-sasi-ganite y-akshay-idya tri32 tiyya(yd) Vaisakho masi tasyam Ravisuta-divase Matsya-vams-Arjjun-egah [10] 33 viprebhye veda-vidbhyah kshitipati-tilana(ka)s=Chinggamambba-snputrah 34 pradad-da[t"]tv-Agraharam vimala-matir=idam Sasanam S&sit-arih 11 [20] 35 Jayamtta-Narayana-nama kpitva gramo=dya vo Drubbidir-arkka-chandram s-aranya36 sasy-avasathah pradattah pita[r"]=mmam=&mutra Bukhaya viprah (II) [21] Asmind=agra37 hare pratigrahitara imo pratyekam=okaika-bhaginah Bharadvaja-gotrah Fourth Plate; First Side. 38 purdhito Vamadeva-somayaji | Vatsa-gotro Yajurvved-Adhyapa39 la Akorddi-nama | Rigvod-adhyapakd Harita-gotro Merubrahma Rigved adhya40 pakah Kaundoinyo Naman-akhyah | Rigved-Adhyayi Harita-gotr8 Vennakuta nam, 1 41 Jatukarnna(rnpa)-gotrah Kanduava-sa kh-Adhyayi Madhavaryyah | Yajurvved adhyapako 42 Bharadvaja-gotro Bhimdavararyyah | Yajurvved-adhyapakah Kaundainya-ga43 tra Sriranggkryyah | YO(ya)jurvved-adhyapakd Gautama-gotro Virabhadrasvars44 ryyah | Sribhagavat-Adhyayi Harita-gotro Mamkanaryyab | Madgala-gro(g)trd Yaju45 rvved-Adhyayi Raghav-Akhyah Rigved-Adhyapakas-Salavata-gotr8 Vennakuta-nama | 46 Kadyapa-gotro Yajurvved-Adhyapako Lokanadha(tha)-namal Gautama-gotro Yaju47 rvved-adhyayi Purushottamasarmma | Rigvod-Adhyapako Vadhula-gotrah5 P6.6 Fourth Plate; Second Side. 48 tasarmma | Rigved-Adhyapak8 Mud[g]ala-gotro Romana-nama | Rigved-adhyapak Hari49 ta-gotro Viddan-Ahvah ! Rigved-Adhy&pak8 Bharadvaja-gdtro Domman-akhyah | : [salavata 21750gdtra Rigvod-Adhyay Manasarma Kundina-gdtra (Ril. 51 gvd-Adhyayi Yaj[6]amartya[r]yyah [1] dovo(vau) Hari-Hardv=ekaika-bhi52 gind(nan) (ID) Adha(tha) grama-sima [1deg) Parvvatah Mamkinaya53 ka-tataka-set-attara-parsve ba[r]bbarah etad-egneya54 1 ahishdnih 10atah Kakatikhamddih ato nimbba-purvve-setub & 1 Metre : Sragdhars. * Metre: Upajati. Read Kannan. * Originally Srtbhagrapat- was engraved. Originally -gotro was engraved. * Originally Ppt was engraved.. This word slmost entirely eftsoed, and the reading is very doubtful. The writing in lipa 50, and in line 61 before the word d&o6(saw), is rather carelessly engraved. . Read Fajramiirty dryga. * Here, and in otber places below, the rules of sardi have not been observed. 1. This is clearly the actual reading. The intended reading probably is dhishni, ma in L. 58.

Page #139
112 55 ta valmikam Edrabamdda-setuh 56 ttara-kopa[b] [*]. gram-Agnyatab khata-sila EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. chimcha atah ata ato atah ato ato valmike prichy Fifth Plate; First Side. 57 [ra ?] 58 schima-grimjjanam 59 ato bhilla-tarub 60 pa-pasuruguniya 61 lah prisk-takab [1] grama-nirarutyam1 vishataru-paishtaka-dhishni[b] atah kapittha-vishatarn-madhyadh ato Anupumall-chimchchah Boddapati atas-tri-chimchah ato dakshi valmikam bala-ta ata sva 62 sila atah 63 rnpapushbi(shpt) gila [1] grama-vayavye parvvat-agra-korchchanuru-sila ato mamttapa-drishatau(dau) kahira-taruh atah krolu-valmikam atah pura64 pa-khata-sila ato valmikam [1] [gram-ai]sanye(nyam) khata mahati fil-eti [1] 65 Takshaka svarar(k)ra-cha ksh[aurikah ?]" ka[*]mmakakab (1) atah kulalas-ti [VOL. V. ato-mtyaja-tataka-set-4Stat-paschfate-Tur[0] Fifth Plate; Second Side. pradatta 66 la-[ha]mtta [chaj pradatta grama[-karuka P] (1) [22] Peddan-amatyasya pura 88va-dattam 67 tana-dattam me-shta-dropa-mana-[n ?]...7[kshe ?]tram [11] ppara-dattam va 68 yo haret-tu vasumddharam [1] [shashtim] vvarsha-sahasrani vishthayajkyat krimi[b] (1) [23] Sva-datta[d*]-dvi-gupah pp[n]oyah paradatt AnupAlanah (1) nishphalam nishphala bhava(t) ((11) [24]. Betrap-Api 70 paradatt-apah[a]repa sva-dattam krito dha[r]mmah 71 palaniyyah (yah) prayatnatah [1] satrur-bva hi satra syad-dha[r]mmas-satru- kasynchit (1) [25] Matsya-vada-pradip[6]na [r]=nna Matsya-vamsa-pradip [8]na Jayamtta-nripa-sununa [1] datta 72 73 m=A[r]jjuna-bhupena sasanam [dh]dha[r]mma-setuna (II) [26] Sri ari ari [11] No. 15.- THREE COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF KANAUJ. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. The originals of these inscriptions are now in the Lucknow Museum. My account of them is based on impressions, kindly furnished to me by Dr. Fuhrer, who also has informed me where and when the original plates were found.18 I have treated of them in the same manner as of the Kamauli plates of Govindachandra, above, Vol. IV. p. 101 ff. 1 Read -nairritydi. The reading may possibly be badla.. The ordinary Sanskrit spelling would be mandapa-. Metre: Sloka (Anushtabh).- Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 58, 11. 51-54. With the exception of part of the sign for au, the letters in these brackets are broken away. The aksharas in these brackets, which I have conjecturally supplied, are entirely broken away. Here about three aksharas are broken away. Metre of verses 23-26: Sloka (Anushtubb). The word in these brackets is entirely broken away. 10 Originally paraddatt- was engraved. "Of the inscription C. an impression was given to me some years ago by Dr. Burgess. 13 See also Dr. Fuhrer's Monum. Antiquities and Inscriptions in the North-Western Provinces and Oudh, pp. 185 and 263.

Page #140
Dibbida Plates of Arjuna of the Matsya Family.--Saka-Samvat 1191. iv. 48 lNdddNgaann -druNbr vidylu TELy sNyulaaddku 52 mdhuudru maayaa 522 son kuuturu kburu ergy 64 1-0 aarddal.c: aNttuu aa 54 rd baaNk nrkdlkuNkr 56 atni idy dNpd ar 58 58 viduruddu duulN 58 ! aa vaaru trN nuNci boNdd 600 noottunu tiiylNdrNbhiNcaalnaalu, 160 rjl muNdu muNduku dnuuldNddraaNpuu 62 62 loo kaaNtkNtrmuttu co: pin rvboornuddu taaloo 164 64 tlaa tmk D . 6. muNdu ii aalyN knnaa srN tnu daanN 70 nudduloo naa mddt mNcvl krru naa vaac - prN/oUGUrucritr dru 72 /26 dshdNktt sunyn vidhaanNgaa aa avunu. ndunaa 100 W. GRIGOS, PHOTO-LITH. E. HULTZSCH. SCALE TWO-THIRDS.

Page #141

Page #142
No. 15.] THREE GRANTS OF GOVINDACHANDRA. A-PALI PLATES OF GOVINDACHANDRA AND HIS MOTHER RALHANADEVI, OF [VIKRAMA-JSAMVAT 1189. 113 These plates were found at the village of Pali in the Dhuriapar pargana of the Bansgaon tahsil of the Gorakhpur district of the North-Western Provinces, and were in January 1895 presented to the Lucknow Museum by the Collector, Dr. Hoey, who had obtained them through Pirthipal Rai, the Zamindar. They are two in number, each of which measures about l' 11" broad by 10" high, and is inscribed on one side only. The plates have raised rims, and the writing, in consequence, is in an excellent state of preservation throughout. There is a ringhole in the centre of the lower part of the first plate and a corresponding hole in the centre of the upper part of the second plate, but the ring on which the plates were strung is missing. With the plates, however, is preserved a circular seal, about 24" in diameter, which bears in high relief, across the centre, the legend [r]mad-G[6]vindachandradeva, in Nagart letters about high; above the legend, the figure of a Garuda, squatting down and facing to the proper right; and below the legend, a conch-shell.- Each plate contains 17 lines of well executed writing. The size of the letters is about " The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is everywhere denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is frequently employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal occasionally instead of the dental; and j is used instead of y in the word juti, 1. 20. The inscription is one of the Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Govindachandradeva. The king records in it that, after bathing in the Sati at the ghaffa of the god Svapnesvars, on the occasion of the Akshaya-tritiya festival in the bright half of the month Vaisakha, he made over to his mother, the Maharajni Balhanadevi, ten nalukas (of land) in the village of Guduvi, in the Goyara pattala of the Onavala pathaka, as a gift for the Thakkura Jayapalasarman, son of the Thakkura Indraditya and son's son of the Thakkura Pevalaha, a Brahman of the Mudgala gotra, whose three pravaras were Mandgalya, Angirasa and Bharmyasva. The taxes specially mentioned (in line 26) as due to the donee are the bhagabhogakara and pravanikara. In line 34 the inscription is dated, in figures only, on Saturday, the 8th of the dark half of Jyaishtha of the year 1189. The grant was written by the Thakkura Vishnu. The date in line 34 regularly corresponds, for the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1189 expired and the purnimanta Jyaishtha, to Saturday, the 29th April A.D. 1133, when the 8th tithi of the dark half ended 15 h. 48 m. after mean sunrise. The preceding Akshaya-tritiya, on which the donation was made, fell on Sunday, the 9th April A.D. 1133, when the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha commenced 1 h. 17 m. and ended 23 h. 5 m. after mean sunrise. The localities I am unable to identify. From the present inscription it appears that the pattald, so often mentioned in cognate grants, was a subdivision of the pathaka, a term which does not occur in the inscriptions of the kings of Kanauj hitherto published, but which is met with also in another Pall plate of Govindachandra that will be referred to below. Another unusual term in this grant is naluka, in line 19. This word apparently is derived from, and is equivalent to, the Sanskrit nalva, a measure of distance equal to 400 (or, according to others. 100, or 120) hastas. The same term occurs, both in the form naluka and in the abbreviated form nalu, in the Kahla (now Lucknow Museum) plates of the (Kalachuri ?) Maharaja dhiraja Sodhadova, the successor of the Mahdrajadhiraja Maryadasagaradeva, of V. 1135, of which Dr. Fuhrer has kindly sent me an impression. 1 In other inscriptions the name is both Rdlhanadert and Edlhaddot; see above, Vol. IV. p. 113. The tithi, on which the donation was made, therefore was a kahaya-tithi. See Gupta Insor. p. 178, note 1. See below, p. 114, note 4.

Page #143
114 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. EXTRAOTS FROM THE TEXT. First Plate, 16 . . . . . . . . -&rtmad-Govishdachandradevo vijayi ||* TOnavala-pathaka Gover-patta[18+][TA 16 Guduvi-grama-Divasi(si)p0=khila-janapadan=apagatio-ap-ftara-raja-rajas. yu varsja. mamtri-puro17 hita-bhamdagarik-Akshi(ksha)patalika-bhisha g-naimittik-entahpurika-datakarituragapattanakaragoku Second Plate. : 18 ladhikari-purashan=ajnapayati vobo) va(dha)yaty=Adidati che | Viditam=asta bhavatan yath=opariligvi(kchi). 19 ta-grame? naluka-das(6)-Anko=pi naluka 10 snjala-asthala-salavapakara samatsyakara-8&20 garttosbara-Amramadh Okavanavitapavatikatrinaja(ya) tigdahara-sorddh[v ]adha svagimaparyanta-chataraghatavisu(sa)ddhabo Mandgala21 gotrdya Mandgala-Angirasa-Bharmyasa-trihpravaraya 10 hakkura-Sri-Pevalaha pautraya thakkara-Art-Imdraditya-putrayall hakka22 ra-bri-Jayapalasa (ta)rmmapa vra(bra)hmandya Vaisa(84)khe masi si(si)te paksha akshaya-tfitiyayen p arvvani dera-brf-Svapnesva(sva)ra-gha23 teltte) Satyam v idhirat=snatva deva-manaja-bhd ta-pitfi-gapams-tarppayitva [Arya-puja-parv vaka Bhavani-patim s amabhyarchya prachura-pa24 yasona havisha havirbhuja hutva tribhuvana-tratur=bhagavato Vasudevasya cha pujam vidhaya matapitror=&tmanas-cha panya. 25 yaso (68)-bhivriddhaya gokarppa-kusalata-pata-karatal-okat13 matri-mabarajil-sri RAlhandovi Asam haste pradatto ma 26 tva yath Adiyamana-bhagabhogakara-pravanikara-prabhfiti-samasta-mi(ni)yat- & dayan vidheyibhuya dasyath-8ti [11] 27 Bhavanti ch=atra slokah 116 . . . . . . . . . From an ilpression supplied by Dr. Yuhrer. Up to this, the text is practically identical with the text of the Kamauli plata of Govindacbaudra, published whore. Vol. IV. p. 100 EUR. The nine verses at the commencement of the inscription are numbered here with numeral figures. This siga o punctuation is superfluous; read jaya, * The akshara in brackets looks so if i had been first engraved, and then altered to 6. Onatala, corrected out of opdrala, Ocurs M part of the name of a pathaks in a PAH copper-plato luscription of Govindachandrs of V. 1171, the first plate of which has been presented by Dr. Hoey to the Lucknow Mnaeum. In line 13 of that plate, of which also I owe an impression to Dr. Fuhrer, we read : SarvodrdOpavala.pathakt | Sirast-pattaldydis Paligrama-prabhsil-grdmdahu Inatend of apeltardDearly all the other pistes of the same dynasty have api cha. * Originally rdjara. was engraved, but the akalara ra is struck out. 7 Originally .grdma-prabhritishu was engraved, with a sign of asusodra above the line, between li and aku; but the word prabhritisbu la struck out again, and the sign of the vowel above the wa of grdma is faintly visible on the back of the impression. One would have expeoted here data ndluted anklapislukd 10 sa-jala-thald) salavap-dkardh, etc. * Rendddhd. 1. Originally -Bldrmydor- ww engraved; read Xudgala-gotrdya Mandgaly-digiras- Bhdrmyaita. tripravardya. 11 Rend-fr-Landra. 11 Read pakohd-kahaya. Read-baratal-Adaka-pirtani. 16 Read Odeoy-didnt (for simply dloyd). 15 One would have expected pradatid; see above, ante 8. 10 Here follow the seven verses commencing BMmiss yan pratigrimti, Saskhash bhadr-daanan, Bahubira easudha, Sva-datti para-dalidad, Shashi tarska-sahasroni, Gamadth, and Saredanitd@bdcinah.

Page #144
No. 15.) THREE GRANTS OF GOVINDACHANDRA. 118 34 . Mangalar *J[y* jeshtha-vedi 8 Bacha)nau i Likhitar eti [llo) mahd-fre 11 Samvat 1180 ch-adamia hukkara-Vi[shnu]nl B.-MACHHLISHAHR PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF [VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1201. This is a single plate which was found, in September 1888, in a field close to a small hamlet seven miles north of Michhlishahr (Ghiswa) in the Jaunpur district of the North-Western Provinces, and is now in the Lucknow Museum. It measures about 1'81 broad by 11} high, and is engraved on one side only. In the centre of the upper part it has a ring-hole, through which passes a ring, with a circular seal which is about 21" in diameter and bears the same legend and emblems as the seal of the inscription A., but apparently not so well preserved The plate contains 29 lines of writing which, on the whole, is well preserved. The size of the letters is between 1" and " The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. The writer has done his work well, and in respect of orthography, therefore, it need only be stated that, except in the word babhramur= in line 9, the letter b is denoted by the sign for , and that the dental sibilant is occasionally employed instead of the palatal. This is another inscriptions of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Parametvara Ghovindschandradova, who records that, on Monday, the Akshaya-tfitiya tithi of the bright half of the month Vaibakhs of the year 1201 (given both in words and in figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted the village of Peroha in the Mahasoya pattala to the Pandita Vandadharafarman, son of the Pandita Padmanabha and son's son of the Pandita Bharata, a Brahman of the Kalyapa gotra, whose three .prasaras were Khayapa, A vatsara and Naidhruva. - The taxes specified (in line 20) are the bhdgabhogakara, pravanikara and turushkadanda. The grant (tamra) was written by the Kdyastha Dhandhaka. About the exact equivalent of the date I am somewhat doubtful. It is true that, for the Chaitradi Vikrama-Samvat 1201 current, the date would regularly correspond to Monday, the loth April A.D. 1148, when the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha ended 21 h. 52 m. after mean sunrise. But as current years are only quoted very exceptionally, and as for the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1202 expired the date would correspond to Monday, the 16th Adel A.D. 1146, which was entirely occupied by the third tith of the bright half of Vaikhs, I am rather inclined to assume that this is really the day o.. which the grant was made, and that in the inscription the year 1201 has been quoted erroneously instead of 1202.3 Regarding the localities I can only say that the Mahasoye pattald of this insoription undoubtedly is the same district which in an insoription of Jayachchandra is called the Mahasd pattald. EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 12 . . . . . . . . 6-Srimad-Govindachandradevo vijay? II? Mahasya . -Brimad. pattaidyar | Pardha-gr&ma-nivasino ni(kh Jila-janapadan=upagatan=api cha raja-rajni-yavaraja-mam 1 I am somewhat doubtful about the aksara in brackets; sbove it the sign for the medinl & ww engraved, bat has been struck out again. The Thakkura Vishna wrote the grant of Govindacbandrs publisbed above. Vol. IV. p. 113 f. This very probably is the name writer who in another inscription of Govindachandrs is described as the Thakkura Dhidhaks see above, Vol. IV. p. 114, inscription L. There are numerous other dates, of both the Vikrama and the Saks era, in which we find the same error. * See above, Vol. IV. p. 122, line 18 of the text. From an impression supplied by Dr. Fubrer. * Up to this, the text is practically identical with the text of the Kamauli plate of Govindachandra, publisbed above, Vol. IV. p. 100 f. This and the other signs of punctuation in line 12-19 are supernuous. 92

Page #145
116 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 13 tri-parohita-pratihara-bon&pati-bhandagarik-akshapatalika-bhishag-naimittik-antahpurika data-karitaragapattangkarasthanagokulAdhikfri-purushin-Ajna14 payati vobo)dhayaty-Adisati cha yath& viditam-Asa(stu) bhavatam yatha Oparilikhita-gramab sa-jala-sthalah sa-loha-lavap-Akarah sa-matay-karah 88-ga[r]tt-&(8) 15 sharah sa-madhik-&mra-vana-vatika-vitapa-trina-yati-gochara-paryantah sorddhradhaga chatar-aghata-visuddhah sva-sima-paryantah samvatsarana[m eka] dhika-dvadasa sateshu 16 Vaibikho masi sukta(kla)-pakshe skshaya-tfitiyayan tithau Soma-dine sike pi samvata 201 Vaisakha-sudi 3 8ome sdy-eha Srimad-Vara[a]syam Ga[ng]Ayam Bnktvi vidhivan-mant[r]a17 deva-muni-manuja-bh ata-pitri-gapams=tarppayitva timira-patala-patana-patu-mahasam= Ushnardchishamupasthay-Aushavi(dhi)pati-sakala-86kharam samabhyarchchya tribhuvana-tratar-bhaga18 vato Vasudevasya pujar vi[dh]ya prachura-payasena havisha havirbhajan butva matapitror=&tmanag-cha pupya-yaso-bhivsiddhaye ssmabhiraggokarnna(rona) kasalata-pata-ka19 ratal-8daka-purvva Kasya (sya)pa-gotraya | Kasya($ya)p-Avatsara-Naidh[r]uva. tripravariya p andiva(ta)-bri-Bharata-pautraya pandita-sri-Padmanabha putrayal papdita-fri-Vamsadhara20 darmman[6] vra(bra)hmandys chandr-arkkam yavach-chhsanikritys pradatto matva yathadiyamann-bhagabhogakara-pravanikara-turushkada da-prabhfiti-sarvy Aday&n=&jnA-vidhoyibbuya dasya21 th=&ti | chha || Bhavanti ch=&tra slokah 11. . . . 28 . .. . . . chha 11 Eta[tetu] tamra[m=akhi]la-kshitipala-mauli29 srani-nighrishta-charanasya tad=asya rajnah kayastha-ratnam-alikhad vivu(bu) dh-aika-va(ba)ndhur-Ddhandhuka i ty=amarasindhu-visaddha-kirttih 11 chha || !! C.-BANGAVAN PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA AND HIS QUEEN GOSALADEVI, OF VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1208. This algo ig & single plate which was found, in December 1887; in a field near the village of Bang van in the Daryabad Pargana of the Ramsanehi-Ghat tahsil of the Bars Banki district of Oudh, and which is now in the Lucknow Museum. It measures about 1'51" broad by I high, and is inscribed on one side only. At the lower proper left corner a square piece, hont broad by 24" high, is broken away, causing the loss of about four aksharas at the end of ench of the lines 19-25; otherwise the plate is well preserved. In the centre of the upper part it has a ring-hole, through which passes & ring, with a circular seal which is about 21" in diameter and bears the same legend and emblems as the seal of the inscription A. The 1 The reading of the letters in these brackets is doubtfal, because some correction has been made here in the plate: origionlly there was not room for more than one akshara between dit and dhika.. Rond udmelddhika.. Read moat 1201, the figure for the unit (1) is quite clour and distinct, and cannot be read di tereotly. * Rend - Vardnasydo.. Here follow the twelve verses commencing Bhimin yah praligrindai, Sankhanh bhadr-dsanan, Berodundtdxmbldvina, Bahwbhiraparidad, Gam-kedin, l'addgdut rahasrana. Spa-daftth para-datidh nd, Shashtith waroha-sahasrdni, Vari-Andehomaronydoke. Na vishath visham, Yanalha dalidni, and Vat dbhravibhramam. * Metre : VABAntatilaka. * 8. far as I can judge from the impression sent to ma, the legend on the seal actually is jrimad. brindachadraddoa, in Nigarf letters between and t" bigh; and the Garude above it seems to be very much like the figure of Garoda on the Meadbata plates of Jarasimba, above, Vol. III. p. 60, Plate.

Page #146
No. 15.) THREE GRANTS OF GOVINDACHANDRA. 117 plate contains 25 lines of writing. The size of the letters is about to. The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. The writer and engraver have done their work in a rather slovenly manner so that the text contains a large number of minor mistakes. As regards orthography, the letter b is denoted by the sign for u, the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal, j is used instead of y in -parjanta), 1. 16, and the word tekhara is written Seshara, in line 19. This is another inscription of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramddvara Govindachandradeval The king records in it that, on Tuesday, the full-moon tithi of Karttika of the year 1908 (given both in words and in figures), his queen, the Paffamahadevi Maharajni Gobaladevi, endowed with all royal prerogatives, after bathing in the Ganges at Benares near the temple of the god Lolerka," in the presence of that deity, with the king's consent, gave the village of Gatiara in the Bhimamayutasa . pattala to the Thakkura Apatasarman, son of the Thakkura . . . . and son's son of the Thakkura Kulhe, a Brahman of the Vasishtha gotra and student of the Chhandoga sakha (of the Sama-voda), who had come from Pataliputra.-The taxes specified (in line 22) are the bhagabhogakara and pravanikara. The writer's name either was not given or is broken away at the end of the inscription. The date is irregular ;' for the full-moon tithi of Karttika of Vikrama-Samvat 1208 current ended 17 h. 43 m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 6th November A.D. 1150, and that of Vikrama-Samvat 1208 expired, 3 h. 58 m. after mean sunrise of Saturday, the 27th October A.D. 1151. The date would be incorrect also for Vikrama-Samvat 1209 expired. but correct for both 1206 and 1210 expired. Of the localities, Pataliputra is the modern Patna in the Patna district of Bengal; the village Gatiara and the pattald in which it was situated I am unable to identify. EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . 7-srimad-Govindachandradoy6(V8) .. 7-Srimad-Govindachandradby(+8) v[i]jayf 13 Bhimamaylltass . . 8-pattalaya Gatiara-grama-nivasino niyi(khi)la-janapadan= [pagatan-api cha raja-rajoi-mantri-purdhita-pratih Ara-8[]n&pati14 [bb jardagarik-Akshapatalilea-bhishag-ni(nai)mittik-Antahpurika-(da)ta-karitaraya(ga). pattanAkarasthanagokalAdhikari-purush&n=&jnapayati(ty)-Adidati 15 0()dhayati cha yatha viditam=asta bhavatin yath=8parilikhita-gramah sa-jala-sthalab 88-18sla(ha)-lavan-Akarah sa-gartt-shara sa-na (ma)dhAkab(ka) chata-da(va)na-vitapa-[va]ti16 ki-tripa-yati-gochara-parja(rya)ntah s-orddh[v*]-4[dha]d-chatur-Aghata-visn(4a)ddhah AVOC ) m-paryantah samvatsaranam ash[t"javi(dhi)ka-dva datya(68)Ba(68)teshu Karttike mesi [gu(fu)]kle 1 Compare the inscription of Goviudachandra and his queen Nayapakalideri of V. 1176, above, Vol. IV. p. 107, 7. Loldrka is a form of the Sun. The two fast akalaras of this name are illegible in the original. The part of tbe plate which contained the name is broken away. Compare Ind. Ant. VOL. XIX. p. 867, No. 184 (where on p. 868, lipe 2, 16 October is misprint for 16 October '). * From an impression supplied by Dr. Pabrer. The inscription begins with the words to disiddhi (instead of oth saati); otherwise the text, up to this, in practionlly identical with that of the Kamauli plate of Govindaobandre, published above, Vol. IV. p. 100. * Here two (apparently damaged) akaharas are illegible in the impression, * Tbin word is superfluous. 10 This and the other signs of punctuation in lines 16-22 are superfluous. 1 Read 'rond .

Page #147
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 17 pakve(kshe) paurnnamasyam tithau Bh[au]ma-dine skve(hke)-pi samvat Karttika-sudi 1208 15 Bh[au]me || 1tad-etat-sammatya Srimad-Varanasyam samastarajaprakriyopeta-sarvvalamkaravibhushita-va(pa) [tta] mahadevi-maharajni-eri-Gosaladevibhih Kartti[ki]-parvvani deva-sri-Lolarkka-sannidho(dhan) Gangayam snatva [timi]-patala-patanam2-Uahpardvi(chi)aham-upasthly-Aushadhipati-sa (sa) kala[68]aha(kha)ram samabhyarchchya trila(bha)vana-tratar-Vvasadevava(sya) pajam vidhaya havisha havirbhujam [hutva mata] 20 pitror-atmanas-cha punya-yaso (so)-vi(bhi) vriddhaye svargga-dvara-kapat-arggalodghatanaya ayuh-ereyah-kam-arthe va(cha) | deva-sri-Lolarkk-agre gokar[o]-kn[alath] 21 pata-karatal-odaka-purvvam-samabhih Patall(11)putra-visirggaidys [Chchha]doga(4)kh-dbyyin Vasishtha-gotrays thakkura-ir-Kalhe-pastry(ya ) -- .7 vra(bra)hmanasa (ya) 18 19 22 putraya (ya) tha-gri(ery)-Apatasa (sa)rmane Mankritys pradatto matva yathadiyamina-bhagabbogakara-sra(pra) vapika[ra"]-prabhriti sa[ma]st-adayan=[ajnA-arava] 23 pa-vidhevi(yi)bhuyabhayas dasyap(th)-sti | chchha | Bhavanti oh-atra dharmAnusam(s)sinah [1]okah 1deg No. 16.- SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. A.-EPERU PLATES OF VIJAYADITYA II. [A.D. 799-843.]10 These plates were found, about twenty-five years ago, at the village of Ederu (the 'Eedra' of the Indian Atlas, map 94, long. 80deg 48' E., lat. 16deg 43' N.) in the Nazividu Zamindari of the Kistna district of the Madras Presidency, and they are preserved now in the Madras Museum. The inscription which they contain has been already published, by Pandit S. M. Natesa Sastri, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XIII. p. 55 ff.; I re-edit it from an excellent impression, supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch. These are three copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures about 7" broad by 27" high. The plates have slightly raised rims, * One would have expected here asmat-eammatyd; see above, Vol. IV. p. 109, 1. 19 of the text. Read -patana-patu-mahasam. The aksharas in brackets at the end of lines 19-22 are broken away. This asmdbhi is superfluous. * Read "tandy. Le. thakkura-. 1 Here three or four aksharas are broken away. Read vidheytbhuya da. Here follow the four verses commencing Bhumith gah pratigrihndti, Sankham, bhadr-deanamh, Gamm ed, and Shashtim varsha-sahasrdni. 10 Here and below I add the times of the reigns of the donors, from Dr. Fleet's account of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX., to indicate in a general way the period to which each of the six inscriptions belongs. 11 Compare also Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 101, H.

Page #148
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 119 and are strung on a ring which had not been cat yet when the impression was taken by Dr. Hultzsch. The ring is about 3' in diameter and 3" thick, and has its ends secured in the base of an elliptical seal, about 2' by 14" in diameter. The seal bears across its breadth the legend fri-Tribhuvanaku inda (for ondinkusa), with, below it, an expanded lotus flower, and, above it, the sun within the moon's crescent. The writing, which is rather roughly engraved, is, on the whole, well preserved. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, and are of the regular type of the period and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. As regards individual letters, it may be stated that for kh (which occurs in pramukhan, 1. 15, and in khandika, 1. 21) and for b we have throughout the older square forms, and that, with perhaps one exception, the older, not the later cursive, form is also ased in the case of l. It may moreover be noted that the sign for b is generally open on the left (or proper right) side-a form of b, which is employed throughout already in the Chipurapalle plates of Vishnuvardhana I. of A.D. 632- and that occasionally a similarly open sigu' is used for j, e.g. in Dharmmaj[a]nuja, 1. 11, and a&jilaptir, 1. 25. Final forms of consonants occur forn in pramukhan, 1. 15, and perhaps for min sva-dati[]m, l. 27, and vasundharam, 1. 28. The Bize of the letters is between " and "--The language is Sanskrit and, with the exception of three verses at the end, the inscription is in prose. The text generally is plain, but contains annmber of mistakes, due to carelessness of either the writer or the engraver. Whether the word kufaka, which in line 15 occurs in the placo of the usual rashtrakufr, is correct or not, I am unable to decide. In respect of orthography, it may suffice to state that the Dravidian is used in kaladhauta, l. 12, and in the names Ohalukyanan, 1. 4, Palla-bhaff[]rak[do]ya, 1. 20, and Bolarenduvati, 1. 24; that the sign of the medial a is frequently omitted ;' and that the word padma is spelt patma, in line 9. The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Vijayaditya [II. Narendramrigaraja], the son of Vishnuvardhana (IV.) and son's son of Vikramarama (i..., apparently, Vijayaditya I.). It records the grant, on the occasion of a solar eclipse, of part of the village of Va[nd]rupite[y]u in the Kanderuvadi-vishaya, to a Brahman named Palla-bhattaraka, an inhabitant of Minamini. The Ajfapti (or dutaka) of the grant was Bolama. The inscription is not dated. Of the localities, none of which have been identified, the Kandoruvadi (or vati) vishaya is mentioned in South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 40, 1. 43, and p. 45, 1.21, and was most probably mentioned also at the end of line 16 of the inscription published ibid. p. 33 and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 415, which mentions the villages of Va[nd]rupitelylab and Korrapasu (or opatra) of the present inscription. Below, p. 129, text l. 23, mention is made of the Uttarakanderuvadi vishaya. * I refer to the sign for 1 used in-gap-dlakamtdya in line 20, which comes very near to the later cursive form. See Plate Xivil. of Dr. Barcell's South Indian Palaography. Ocensionally the open form of the square occan also in otber early Eastern as well as Western Chalukya inscriptions. It is met with also in Pallava and Kastern Gaiga inscriptions, and is used throughout in the Chikkulla plates of Vikra nendravarman II. (above, Vol. IV. p. 195), while in the Godavari plates of Prithivimala (Jour. Bo. 41. Soe. Vol. XVI. p. 116) it occurs only once or perhaps twice, out of six times. On the open y see below, p. 122. * The only important omission of the sign for & occurs at the end of line 5, where it might secun doubtful whether the proper dame, given there, should be read Vikramarama or Vikramardma. In favour of the former reading one might perhaps quote the name Vishnurama which occurs above, Vol. IV. p. 310, II. S and 4 of the text; but the fact that in the present inscription the name is immediately preceded by the word abhirama, in my opinion, renders it certain that Vikranardma is really intended. See below, p. 120, note 10. . With tbe name Renduvati in line 24 of the present inscription one might compare Rondu(?mtw) oddala in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 186, 11, 18 avd 21.

Page #149
120 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Svasti [1] Srimatam sakala-bhuvana-samstuyamana-Manavyasagdtr[a]nam Hari2 tiputranam 'Kausiki-varapras&[da]-labdha-rajyanam bhagavan-Nar[&]yana-prasada sam[8deg). 3 sdita-vara-varahalanchhan-ekshana-kshana-vasikpit- ar&timandal And afva4 medh-avabhrita(tha)snana-pavitri(tri)ksita-vapasham Chalukyanan kulam-alamka5 rishn[r]- vvividha-yuddha-labdha-vijayasiddhe[ro]- bhuvana-mano-bhirama Vikramar[a]6 masya pautrah pratapavanata-paramandala-npipatimandalasya sri-Vi7 sh[n Juvandha(rddha)na-mah[&]rajasya priya-tanayah nija-bhuja-nisit-[&]sidh[&] Second Plate ; First Side. 8 ra-prasamita-parachakra-vikramah sak[tJitray-alamkrita[h] kshira-sagara 9 iva Lakshmi-prabha(bha) vo dinakaraiva satata-ranjita-patmah sasadha10 ra iva [ku]mudavana-priyo Dharmmaja iva nija-dharmma-nirmmald 11 Dharmmaj-[&]nuja iva Dussasana-kshaya-karah7 Merur-iva sthira-sthi12 tir-atula-tuladhrita - kala dha utadhauta.durbala malina h8 para 13 mabva(bra)hmanyo Vishna(shnu)r-iva jishqu(shan)[bo] Bamasta bhuvan. [& Joraya-bri-Vija14 yaditya-maharajadhir[8]ja-paramesva[ra(r))-bhattarakah Kanderuv[a] Second Plate; Second Side. 15 di-vishayo 10V a[nd]rupite[y] u-nama-gramasya kutaka-pramukhan 16 Ilkatumbinassarvvan=itthamrajnapayati [1] Viditam-asta VO=smabhih12 17 Minamini-v[4]stavy ya Kasy&(bya)pa-gotreys Apastabham-sutrays Taitrs-13 18 ya-bva(bra)hmacharine Tu(ta)rkasarmma-tradi-pautra 16 veda-ved[Arh]ga-vi 1 From impressions supplied by Dr. Haltzaob. Read Kaufikh. Read Ondmmafra * Rend-tanayo. The third akahara of this word looks as if tya had first been engraved and then altered to tra. * Read -padmah, Mr. Natesa Sastri read rakakita-padman. The sun always reddens the water-lilies; the king always pleased the goddess at fortone (Padmd) or 1,000 billions (padma) of people. The moon is dear to the night-lotuses; the king wm fond of fostering the happiness of the inbabitanta of) the earth. * Read - kard. He washed off the dirt of the wenk (i... the poverty of the Deedy) by the unprecedented amount of) gold and silver (kaladhasta) which (equivalent to bis own weight) was placed on the balance. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 186, 1. 8: andka-tulddhrita-idtabumbha-vibraman-[& Jeaddta-fari(r)rasya. The impression looks wit originally, between the akaharas do and the sign of visarga had been engraved. ** Mr. Natona Sastri omits this name. By Dr. Fleet (Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 101) it was rend Vampspireys or Vamrupileys. The village is the same wbich, as situated west of Korraparra (see below, 1. 23), is mentioned in line 44 of the other known grant of Vijay Aditya II., where the name by Dr. Holtsmcb was rond VdCodredpo[day], and by Dr. Fleet Vandrapaday; nee South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I p. 84, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 417. 11 Tbe siga of anurodra in this word is placed within the sign of the vowel i of bi. 13 Read mahl Aomdbhir. 11 Rend-gotrdy-Apastariba-sitrdya Taittirlya-brao (or, perhaps, "ya-vadrao). # Mr. Natoun Sastri read this name Turkanarmma., but the third akshara is distinctly fa in the impression. The name Terkalarman occurs below, p. 124, text line 20, and in Pallava inscription, Ind. ant. Vol. V. p. 165, 1. 20. # Bead-trioddi-pautrdya.

Page #150
"HOBZAINH "NG AB ddns SNOISSWINI WON 1337 ar "Han-Olohd 'SpD10 M "Zis-7700 PLEANOSPELIT=12131 DROST" FESIOGIESE PREPOEcus 52 4710 Petaforaya l.. FOR Pflasif ATOPPBYPOSSO birPiB FOUENT PER POT OSDEPIFCOPULLAT Rippi OPEL MoviEPOTED PEPPPIPE Pups. A.-Ederu Plates of Vijayaditya II. ESTEUERgPP EPIPEPPTE:2003 le cadre PPPE3BoshFRB OG POLISP.Gk P&CESPULGAO Poe EQ POE PE PEPPELCE OPUPIPFEIX peteri ERUPESIELUPEELLEETE. NO CEAPP PPTPPLOTE PO

Page #151
16 20 22 24 26 28 tib. mu eta 222. BBSER OF VEL JEEP 908277 23 ela 20 STELLF 3050ga yaho S OMOMOM 29 ha Wag bhln 2518138

Page #152
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA, GRANTS. 121 21 ttes 19 de shatkarmma-nirataya Donasa[r]mma-trivedi-putra / bva(bra)hmana-gu20 na-gan-alakamtayat Palla-bhatt[&]rak[a]ya su[r(r)]yyagrahana-nimi. sminn-eva grame dvadasa-khandika-kodrava-bija-samsthanam Third Plate. 22 [kshetra][i=cha ?]? Avisana[m] sarvva-kara-paribari da[ttaro ? ] Chat[u]r-avadhi 28 porvvatab Korraparu-simah(ma) dakshakshi nata [ta]takah paschimatah Re24 mati uttaratah Renvu(ndu)vati Bolarenduvati [1] Ettelo chatur-avadhi [11] 25 A(a)jnaptir=asya dharmmasya nirmmal dharmma-sagranham [18] Bolama-nama(ma) 1026 kg-smit(n)= puqya-chitte(tto P) nar-ottamah [ll 1] Bahubhir=vvasudh& datta babubbis=ch=&nu27 palita [1] yasya yaaya yada bha(bhd)mis-tasya tasya tad[A] phala[mo] I(II) [2] Sva-datt[a][m] 28 para-dattam va o baratul vasundhara[m] [*] shashtin varsha-sahasrani visht& (shtha)sam (y&n) jayat8 k[ri]mi[u || 3"] ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The son's son of Vikramarama (1. 5), who adorned the family of the Chalukyas (1.4) who are of the Manavya gotra and are Haritiputras (1.1), and who obtained the success of victory (vijaya-riddhi) in various battles : The dear son of the Maharaja Vishnuvardhana (1.7): The asylum of the whole world, Vijayaditya (1.13), the Mahdrajadhiraja, Paramdsvara and Bhaffaraka, who is most devoted to religion and is victorious like (the god) Vishnu, thus issues a command to all the cultivators, headed by the Kafakas, of the village of Va[nd]rupite[y]u in the Kanderuvadi-vishaya (1. 15): "Be it known to you ! On the occasion of an eclipse of the sun (1. 20), a field in this village, the extent of which is such that it may be sown with kodratal grain to the amount of twelve khandikas, (and ?) a dwelling-place have been given by Us, with exemption from all taxes, to the Brahman Palla-bhattaraka, an inhabitant of Minamini (1. 17), who belongs to the Kalyapa gotra and A pastamba sutra, and is a student of the Taittiriya Veda, a son of the student of three Vedas Donasarman and son's son of the student of three Vedas Turkasarman." The four boundarits are (1. 22): On the east, the boundary-line of Korraparu ; on the south, a tank; on the west, Ramati ; and on the north, Renduvati (and ?) Bolarenduvati. This is the actual reading, and the name occurs, spelt in the saine way, in other inscriptions; the correct spelling wonld be Dronaiarmma-. Read .putrdya. * Perbeps the intended reading is brdhmandya gu. . . Read -lankitdya. . Read ttermissa * Instead of bhandiko Mr. Nitess Sastri read pendika; the correct reading has been already given by Dr. Vleet, in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 106, noto 20. Compare also ibid. Vol. XIII. p. 250, 1. 27 of the text, ndja. mdatna doddala-khondi-kodravablja-odpa-kshetram ; and Vol. XIV. p. 55, 1.116, dhdnya-khandakani. 1 The engraving is quite clear here, bat I cannot read the akshara in these brackets with any confidence. Tbe * following sign of panctuation is superfluous. After dodatna one would bave expected cha. Read .parildrikritya. . Instead of this one would have expected Tasya chatodrapadhayal, or only Tasyadvadhayan. * Apparently intended for ete chatoarbavad hayah. - I suspect that some similar phrase is intended in line 46 of the other grant of Vijayaditya II. (mentioned above, p. 120, note 10), where the published texta bave okasturtinfatyai) datta[*] and eteldmapyana(t)tta. in Metro from here to the end : Slakn (Auushtabh). * Read engrahe. Originally hartti appears to have been engraved ; read dardta. 1. K raus is stated to be an inferior sort of grain, Puspelon frumentaceum.'

Page #153
122 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V Lines 25-28 give the name of the Ajnapti, Bolama, and contain two benedictive and imprecatory verses. B.-MASULIPATAM (P) PLATES OF VIJAY ADITYA M. (A.D. 844-888.) There is no definite information as to where these plates were found, or what became of them; but, judging from the dimensions, this may perhaps be a grant which is entered as follows in & memorandum of Sir Walter Elliot:-"5. Inscription on 5 plates, received from Mr. Porter, Collector of Masulipatam, 19th December 1846 ; Vijayaditya. Seal, a Boar, and Tribhuvandikuda. Length 9; breadth, 34. Weight, 258 rupees." I edit the inscription from Sir W. Elliot's own impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet to whom I also owe the preceding information. These apparently are five copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures 91' broad by about 81' high. They were strong ons ring for which there is a hole on the proper right side of each plate. The writing on the original plates andoabtedly is well preserved, but the impressions contain some partially illegible passages, owing to the fact that many letters in the original are blocked up with hard rast, which was not cleaned out before taking the impressions. The writing is well done, and carefully engraved. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. As regards individual letters, the chief points to note are, that for kh and I everywhere the later, cursive forms are used, while for b we have the older square form; and that the signs for both b and j throughout are open on the left (or proper right) side. Of the open b I have spoken above, p. 119. The open j is used occasionally already in the Edbru plates of Vijayaditya II. (above, p. 120), and in the Ahadanakaram plates of Vishnuvardhana V. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIIL p. 186, e.g. in kanadirajul, 1. 30). It is also found now and then, more or less developed, in Eastern Ganga inscriptions, e.g. in lines 1 and 2 of the Chicacole plates of Indravarman of the year 146 () and in line 25 of the Vizaga patnm plates of Devendravarman of the year 254 (ibid. Vol. XIII. p. 123, and Vol. XVIII. p. 144); and it occurs pretty frequently in the Chikkulla plates of Vikramendravarman II. (above, Vol. IV. p. 195), which have also the open b. And both the open j and the open b are used throughout in the two Bana inscriptions, published in Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 39, which therefore, in this respect, come nearer to the present inscription than any other records examined by me. Of final consonants which are not joined with a following letter our inscription only contains t (in kenachit, 1. 29) and (in pramukhan, 1. 18, partthitendran, For an account of the contents of the inscription see Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 108, J. * Excepting the word which precedes the name Tarkkalawwepa in Mne 20, and one or two akaharas in the names of villages, the illegible passages enure little difficulty. I do not venture to quote with coufidence the Nellore district plates of Vishpavardhana II. of A.D. 164 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 186), where the open sooms to oeeer in Badradedja, I. 14, and ramuk-djad, 1. 67.The Tables in Dr. Burnell's and Prof. Bunler's works on Indian palmography contain no specimen of the open j. On the Plate facing page 167 of Ind. Ant. Vol. X. there are photolithographs of two short Pattadakal inscriptions, one of which has the ordinary open y consisting of three separate line), while the other furniabos an instance of that peculiar form of the open y, which has a rertical line in the middle and three horizontal lines to tbe right of the vertical lion. The origin of the latter form of j. whleh, together with the ordinary open s. is used 9. in tbe sparions Merkers plates (ibid. Vol. 1. p. 862), is well shewn by the different forms of j, employed in the Chicacole plates of Dereudrugarian (ibid. Vol. XII. p. 876 ; compare the different forms of ; in a Ndgardja, 1. 23, nija, 1. 7, and vijaya, 1.1). The origin of the Inter, cursive , in my opinion, is equally well sbow by some forms of in the Alamande plates of Anantavarman of the year 804 (above, Vol. III. p. 18; compare the foring of jino.g. genita-jaya, L. 6, and mija, L. 8). Perhaps I may state bere that a form of s, whleb connes very nerr indeed to the later cursive J. To used already in the grant of Attivarman (Ind. And, Vol. IX. p. 108 jana, 1. 8, and yajus, 1. 6), which shows an early form of the Grantha alphabet and is, in my opinion, not later than A.D. 650.

Page #154
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 183 1. 83, pratapanda, 1. 35, and friman, 1. 38). Of these two, t is denoted by the ordinary sign for ta, and by a slightly smaller form of the ordinary sigo for na, with the sign of virama, which hardly differs from the sign of the superscript r, placed above them. The size of the letters is between Aland - The language is Sanskrit. In addition to four benedictive and imprecatory verter and two others which give the names of the Ajnapti and the writer, the text contains five verses ealogizing the donor and his predecessors and the donee; the rest is in prose. Verse 3 does not admit of a proper construction, and in verse 5 an essentially necessary word is omitted. The orthography calls for no remarks. The inscription is one of the tastern ChAlukya Vijayiditya (TII. Gunaka), the son of Vishnuvardhana (V.) who was the son of Vijayaditya (II. Narendramfigard ja], here also called Chaluky-Arjuna. It records that, apparently as a reward for advice which was given in the matter of the defeat of an enemy named Mangi, the king, on the occasion of a lunar oolipse, granted the village of Tranda para in the Gudravara-vishaya to the Brahmar Vinayadisarman, a son of Damodarafarman and son's son of Tarkasarman who was an inhabitant of Urputuru. The Ajfiapti of the grant was Pandaranga (whose name occurs again below, p. 130, text 1. 46, where a grandson of his is mentioned), and the writer Katta[y]a. Tho inscription is not dated. Of the localities, none of which have been identified, the GudravAra vishaya is also mentioned below, p. 137, text 1. 22, and in South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. p. 48, 1. 25. Below, p. 141, 1. 22, the name of the district is spelt Gudrdvdra; and an earlier form of the name is Gudrahdra, in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 138, 1. 17, and Vol. VII. p. 191, 1. 12, and a later one Guddavadi, ibid. Vol. XIV. p. 53, 1. 77, and Vol. XIX. p. 431, 1. 79. The name of the village of Urpatarud occurs ibid. Vol. XX. p. 416, 11. 25 and 35. On the rather soapty pieces of historical information furnished by the insoription compare. Dr. Fleet, ibid. Vol. XX. pp. 100-103, and Dr. Hultzsch, above, Vol. IV. p. 226. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Svasti (1") Srimata sa kala-bhuvana-samathyamdoa-Manavyasagdtranath Haritipa2 tranan Kausiki-varaprasada-labdha-rajyanam Matpigana-paripalitana Svami. 3 Mahladna-padanudhyatanam bhagavan-Nerdyana-prasada-samasadi4 ta-vera-varabalanch han-ekshapa-kebana-vasikfit-Ar&timandalanam=alvamadh-A vabhi. 3 [thajanana-pavitrikrita-vapushan Chalukyanim kulam-alamkarishpoh samastabhuva Sinon writing the above, I have been able to examino impressions, kindly sent to me by Dr. Haltsch, of the insoription (or inscriptions) on the Madro Museum platos described in Mr. Bewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. II. P. No. 174. I And that lines 1-83 of these plates contain complete inscription of a Chole chief named Arikantha, who is recorded to have given the village of Mandars to the god siva (under the name of Prettivar P); mad that in this inscription, eintly as la the case in the inscription B, bere edited, the letters and throughout are denoted by the ordinary open and the open 6, while for bland l the latur cursive signs are used.-- A. Mr. Bowell ha pot been well served by his native Assistant, I may mention that the inscription referred to it is rather carelessly written gives the following line of cbiefs, who are said to belong to the family of the Chola Karikat Bandarananda, Navarima, Erogamma, VijayakAm, Virarjuna, Agrupipidaga (!), Kokili, Yobtadravarman, Elajos (). Nripakama, Divakar, and Srikantha who is described Cabla-bularyo Rdma. The Insorption luot dated, and contains Do historical luformation except what may be foruished by the given nama. "Above, Vol. IV. p. 49, verse 18, . Gudraedra-doaya or pair of (districts called) Gudravira' is mentioned. . (On Gaddavidi see abovo, VOL. IV. p. 88, note 8.-R. H.) * Perhaps this is Vuppatura,' Indian Atlas, map 76, long. 80deg 28E., lab. 16deg 67Y N. * Prom BL W. Bilot'. Impressions, sapplied to me by Dr. Fleet. . This word ww perhape preceded in the original by an ornamental design.

Page #155
124 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. Second Plate; First Side. 6 padraya-fri-Vijayaditya-mah&rkjasys sakala-digam[ga]nd-lalatikayamana 7 yakomandalasya Gargakula-kalAnalasya kalikala-mada-bbanjanasya Chaluky-18 rijune-nemadh@yasys Utkh&ta-s&tataravari-vidarit-Arinagadhipasya ha 9' rin&dhipa-vikramasya [19] Sokakal-&rivanita-nayanambu-sekaih kopanalah prasamam=810 ti vina na yasya 1(II) [1] Tasya priya-tanayah sarvvaldkkbraya-fri Vishnuvarddhanal-mahl Second Plate; Second Side. 11 rajah 11 Yasminn=Aradha-dantiny-ari-kulam-adhisamrdhati k shmabhfid-agram yad-bab&v=Atta12 khadge ripoyavati-kard gribpato chamarkni [] Abaddhayam bhrukatyta madhu ripp. 13 bhavane yasya badhnanti bhrimga yad-dhamany=&jibheri-dhyananamwana Sivas-batra14 dhamni d hvananti || [2] Tasya priya-tanayah 1 Kanter-indu" kshamaya kahitir=amara-taras-tyaga-laktah - 15 pratapasy=&rkkas=saaryyasya simhd jaladhir=api mabasa [t"]tvataye yath=&yam [1] sthanar Third Plate; First Side. 16 sy&d=dyam=anyan na hi bhavati mam=et-iva bhitan=nita[nta] nityarh sarv-atmana yam prabhajati vimu. 17 khe yatra n=&pya-pratishtham (II) [3]" 8a samasta bhavangaray Ar-Vijayaditya-maharajah? Gudravara18 vishaye Bary&n=@va rashtrakata-pramukhan kacambina ittham=&jalpayati [1] Vidita19 m-asta vdesmAbhih Urpputuru-vastavyasys Kausika-gotrasya Apastambe 20 satrasya Venni(ppi) (y&P]mA .. sya Tarkkasarmmapab paatriya shatkarmma Third Plate; Second Side. 21 niratays Taittirtya-grihasdha(stha)ya voda-vedArnga-vidab Damoder 29 rafarmmapah putreya | Yashshanpanedehabhaje[me vaj]i[ta)-jagata[me abh]yajaishid=aripar 83 varggan ya prapya Parkeruhabhavam=api cha vyasmara[debrahma] lakshmih [1] gehtht.jahan gu * Originally mandalarya ww engraved, but the d of ad has been struck out. * Metre: Vasantatilak Originally, over the of earddhana, part of the vowel i was engraved. * Metre of verses 8-4: Bragdbart. This sign of visarga was originally omitted. * The general sense of the vera is, that beauty and the rest eagerly pay homage to the king, aware that area the moon ato. would not be so suitable home for them, but the verso, in my opinion, dow not admit of . proper construction. Hero, and in othor places below, the rules of sadM have not been obeerved. * Tbo akolanahieb precedes the syllable sya lo quite Megible. * The two akshards in these brackets are illegible, but have, I think, bom correctly supplied; compare dramatri-bhdusara-dyetis, resplendent with holines, in Bouth-Ind. Inpor. Vol. L p. 46, L 28.

Page #156
qsy 2sppaay>> maaythaakhlH"8 * { " phsaa5]]zon"ndaarpMpaattthaan * t [ proDE 02. paa 06 / 232 Engla 2 per Porzsole Peiorapilociezlas. 1.1 %> - best, ) / 1. naang n. B.-Masulipatam () Plates of Vijayaditya III. * 8 ( 2 Persoll looien opzobrakatinimalpozabla Sabi rre reallot sila lalekneles ) [ Free DJz Do vlogya`ms 4141 41 1.piSplete binobilt tips inobs and Booboo@gg - qaap 2]c thaav 3E) W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH. J. F. FLEET. SCALE.87 FROM BIR WALTER ELLIOT'S INK-IMPRESSIONS.

Page #157
Szkoakurlopifobacteriga poeguliuoto l. opgeber uns 50982: onderzodlagober welk bor v prahu pkk mee tkai E42oards freel aan hiszoti sige noble glaubvial P. 26hal.fotocopia iva. Polonelcole forker rilgeekog k ulturaren zien helice Berlino PETAGE ENERO Seeg! Eu Sol.lige karto be ! balleros Dei.cleGul, phelgen Sloveno.028 gbW.ale cosecawel. I 11..

Page #158
No. 16.] SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 125 24 panam-ablajata nikaro yatra cha ky=&py-alabdharna[r]mm-Alapd-pivapi BA bhavati vitaths satya28 sandhasya yasya (II) [4] Hatva! Mangim vijita-sakal-Arati-bhpala varggah rag-odrokaddhaita-dripe Fourth Plale ; First Side 96 ti-tyd[]-4[an]ryya-pratapam [1] nand-hoty-Ahata-haya-bhat-onmatta-bastiprakirpne rine) yuddhd yasya 3? dvi[ja]-gana-varasy=Adbhut-Adesa-tushta: I(II) [5] Tasmai Vinayadifarmmand Chandragrahana-nimitte barvya-kara28 parikartksitya Tranda (pa?]ru-nama-gra[mo da]ttah [1] Tasy-Avadhayah parvato dakshina29 tad-cha Amgaluru paschimatah Ve[Upuru uttaratah Chavi[ta?]paru [Il*] Asy Opari kenachit badha 80 DA karttavya [1*) ya karoti sa panchabhih mahapata kair-yyukto bhavati [ll] Vylsen=apyraktam [19] "Sva-dattam Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 31 para-dattarn vs y bareta vasundharam (1) shashti-varsha-sahasrani vishta(shtba)yan jayatd krimih I(II) [6] Babu82 bhir-vvasudha datta babubhis-ch=enapalita [lo] asya yasya yada [bhd Jmise tasya tasya tada phalam [ll 70) 88 Sarvvan-etan=bhavinah p&rtthivendran bhayo bhayo yachata Ramabhadrah [1] 84 manydayan-dharmma-seturunnripanai kald kald palanty bhavadbhib 11 (8) Ajnaptir-asya dharmma85 Nya vikram-Akrinta-Atravah [lo] dvitiya iva Bibhatanh P andarthgah pratapavan (II) [9] Sivam-a Fifth Plate. 36 sta sarva-jagatath parahita-pirata bhavantu bhdta-gapA[b 1"] [a]shah pray&ntu nasan 37 tishthate suchiram jagati dharmmah 11 (10") Patrab irl-Madha[va Jaya spa(sphu)tam-i. 88 dam-alikhacb=chhilsanath Katta [y]-Akhyab Sriman sachchhile-yuku 89 pripavara-Vijay&ditya-raj-Ajnay[A tu praptab para], ka[18]nam kritishu cha kusald-tya40 ntam-Ikana-pantno nana-bastr-Arttha-[6AJL parahite-nirato homakar-Agraganyah II (11deg) ABSTRAOT OF CONTENTS. The wylam of the whole world, the Maharaja Vijayaditya (1. 6), who adorned the family of the Chalukyas (1. 5) who are of the Manavya gotra and are Haritiputras (1.1), we i fire of destraction to the Ganga family, and, as he broke the frenay of the Kalingo, Ww named Chaluky-Arjuna (1. 7). I Metro: Mandekrante. Over the akalara dbhw the voweli has been engraved, but it seems to have been struck out again. The subject of the sentence apparently in Vijayddityal, which must be supplied from the context. * Metre of rernes 8 and 7: sloka (Anushtabh). Metre Selint. Metro: sloks (Anushtabh). "Metre : Aryl. Metre : Brugdhart. * The letter in brackets may possibly be .. * The akakare ia those brackets are doubtful

Page #159
126 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. 5. (V. 1.) Valorous like a lion, he with his unsheathed sharp sword split open the frontal globos! of the lordly elephants- his adversaries; the fire of his wrath is not extinguished anless it is sprinkled with the tears of the sorrow-stricken wives of his enemies. His dear son was the asylum of all mankind, the Maharaja Vishnuvardhana (1. 10). (V. 2.) When he ascends his elephant, his enemies ascend the mountain-tops; when his arm takes the sword, the hands of the young women of his adversaries take up the chowries; when he knits his brows, the black bees make honey in the palace of his adversary; when the war-drum is sounded in his ubode, the jackals howl in the abode of his opponent. His dear son-whos excels the moon in beauty, the earth in endurance, the tree of paradise in generosity, the sun in splendoor, the lion in bravery, and the sen in greatness of disposition- the asylum of the wbole world, the Maharaja Vijayaditya (1. 17), thus issues a command to all the cultivators, headed by the Rashfrakufas, in the Gudravara-vishaya "Be it known to you! On the occasion of an eclipse of the moon (1. 27), the village of Tranda[pa Pru (1. 28) has been given by Us, with exemption from all taxes, to the Taittiriya householder Vinayadisarman (1. 27), & Bon of Damodarasarman and son's son of the inhabitant of Urputuru (1. 19), the .. ... Tarkasarman, who belongs to the Kaubika gotra and Apastamba nutra. (V. 4.) He has conquered the host of the six enemies of mankind who have subdued all the world; when she came to him, the Glory of holiness forgot even the lotus-born Brahman; in his society the assemblage of virtues find pleasure, such as they have nowhere experienced ; true to his word, he in jest even does not give utterance to false speech. (V.5.) When on the field of battle, strewn with horses, soldiers and infuriated elephants that were strack down by various weapons, (the king) had slain Mangi, who had defeated the whole host of hostile chiefs and in the excess of his fury had ridiculed the king's liberality, bravery and power, he was well pleased with the marvellous advice of this best one of the twiceborn." The boundaries aro (1.28): On the east and south, Angaloru; on the west, Velperu; and on the north, Chavi[ta?]paru. The rest of the inscription warns the people not to obstruct this grant; quotes three benedictive and imprecatory verses, Ascribed to Vy&sa; (in verse 9) gives the name of the Ajitapti of the grant, Pandaringa, who for his prowess and valour in war is compared to Btbhatsz, 1.6. Arjada; (in v. 10) contains a prayer for the welfare of the people and the progress of religion ; and (in v. 11) records that this edict (idsana), by order of the king Vijayaditya, was written by the foremost of goldsmiths, Katta[y]a, the son of Madhava and son's son of Isana. 1 There is no doubt that tbio wwe present to the mind of the author of the verse; compere, dosedad, p. 102, hari-kharanakhara-oidaritakumbhasthala-pikala-odrane According to Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX, D. 101, the word adgddhipa would seem to have a double meaning, and to indicata alao a defent of some hostile cbiel of the Ndgaa." The presence of the black been in the palace of the enemy as well u the howling of the jackals portend evil, Compare Harlacharita, Bombay od.pp. 180 and 181, vandrin findindirdjaya .. .. badhramo bardmarad pafalam. I only give the general sense of verso 3, which I cannot construe. The king wus mald-affus on soooon of bis noble disposition; the sea is so, because it contains a number of big creatures. * Here one word, apparently a game, is partly illegible in the original. Compare South-Ind. Inaer. Vol. I. p. 36, note 3. 6 The original ha: Panktruhadla'; compare, 9., Ambajadhana and Jalajabhava la Ind. ant. Vol. XIL p. 92, 1. 40, and p. 98, 1. 46. According to the dictionaries, the word jdaha, in classical Sanskrit, would seem to be used only w an adverb, in the form daham, but it occurs mes sabatantive, in the sense of whe, ..g. in Harekaoharita, Bombay od.. p. 169, 1. 8. Tbio bas necessarily to be supplied; the king, of course, in Vijayaditya himself

Page #160
No. 16.] SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 127 0.-- BEZVADA PLATES OF CHALUKYA-BHIMA I. [A.D. 888-918.] These plates were found on the 25th June 1897 in the rock-hewn chamber of the quarrycompound at Bezvada, in the Kistna district of the Madras Presidency, and were sent to Dr. Holtzsch by Mr. J. K. Batten, I.C.S., the Acting Collector of the Kistna district. I edit the inscription which they contain from an excellent impression, supplied to me by Dr. Haltzsch. These are five copper-plates, each of which measures about 7" broad by 3" high. Plates 2-5 are inscribed on both sides, but the writing on the second side of the fifth plate is less than half a line. The first plate is inscribed on the second wide only, and on the first side contains. from the proper right to the left, representations of a conch-shell, the sun, and a club.- With perhaps the exception of the first plate, the plates are quasi-palimpsests. On the plates 2-4 the writing which had first been engraved on them is well beaten in, so that only few traces of it remain; but on both sides of the fifth plate the original writing is still so clearly seen that much of it may be made out without any difficulty. The characters of this original writing closely resemble those which were afterwards engraved on the plates; and this, together with the fact that the words at the bottom of the second side of the fifth plate are sa saruvalokatrayatri-Vishnuvarddhana-ma[haraj,' in my opinion, leaves no doubt that these plates originally were used for another grant of Bhima I., which either was not completed or for some reason or otber was cancelled. - The plates have high rims, and are strong on a ring, which had not been cut yet when this record came into Dr. Hultzsch's hands. The ring is about 4* in diameter and l" thick, and has its ends secured in the back of a circular seal, about 27" in diameter The seal bears, in relief, the legend fri-Tribhuvan[a]mkubah, with a flower below it, and, above it, a conchant boar which faces to the proper left and is surmounted by the sun and the moon's crescent, while behind it is an elephant-goad. The writing is well preserved throughout. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. As regards individual letters, kh, j, b and I are denoted thronghont by the later, cursive signs; but for the initial i (in Indra, 1. 8) we have here still the earlier form, consisting of two horizontal dots with a wavy line above them. Of special signs for final consonants the inscription only contains one, for ^ (in dattavan, 1. 21, but not in pratapavan, 46)and of letters which occur more rarely, the initial i, ai and 8 (in Itanatah and Airiviyaauntha, 1. 32, and on, 1. 1). The size of the letters is about 1. The language is Sanskrit. except that somo Telaga words occur in the proper dames. In addition to five benedictive and imprecatory verses, the text contains one verse referring to the donor and another which gives the name of the Ajnapti; the rest is in prose, but in lines 15 and 17 reads as if the official who drew up the grant had had verses before him. The text is full of minor mistakes. In respeot of orthography, it will suffice to note the doubling, beforo y, oft in Sattydfraya, l. 6, and Vijayadittya, 1. 13, of - in tanny=eva, 1. 37, and of l in nirmmallya, 1. 44 ; the doubling of before kin yasasskarani, 1.44; the doubling of m after anusvara in tesharh m'mayd, 1. 40; the employment of tand d for the corresponding aspirates in saprarttito (for samprart thito), 1. 21, parttivandran, 1. 42, dharmmartta-, 1. 44, and saduh, l. 45; and the use of the palatal for the dental sibilant in sahabrani, 1. 36. The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Bhima [1.Vishsuvardhana (usually called Chalukya-Bhima'), of whom no other inscription has yet been found. After having stated (in verse), in a general way, that at the time of his coronation (paffabandha) king Bhima gave away a village in perpetuity, it formally records that the Maharajadhiraja Vishnu. vardhana granted the village of Kukiparru in the Uttarakandesuvagi-vishays to a student The plates were found together with a set of plates profesing to contain a grant of Vinhonvardbama III. which I consider to be spurious. Bee line 21 of the text of the present inscription. See Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 104.

Page #161
128 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. of the kramapafha named Potamayya, who (or whose grandfather) was an inhabitant' of Ummaraka thibol. The Ajnapti of the grant was Kadeyaraja (a grandson of the Pandaranga of the preceding inscription), and the writer Kondacharya. The inscription is not dated. The localities mentioned in it have not been identified. It may be noticed that, up to the present, this is the earliest record which gives the full historical genealogy, with the lengths of the reigns, and that this grant for Bhima I. gives the second name Vishnuvardhana. TEXT. First Plate; Second Side. 1 O namo Nna(na)rayanaya [11*] Svasti [I] Srimata sakala-bhuvans samstuyamana2 Manavyasagotrinam Haritiputranin Kausiki-vai prasada-labdha-rajyanam MA8 trigans-paripalitanam Svami-Vahasena-padanadhyatanar bhagavad-NA4 rAyana.prasadaSamasadit &- vara-vardhal Amfiobhan. kaha.. 5 kshapa-rasikpit-aratimandala nan? afvamedh-avabhrithasnana-pavitrikfi. 6 ta-vapushan C halukyanam kulam-alamkarishnoh Sattyasraya-valla7 bhendrasya bhrata Kubja-Vishouvarddhano=shtadasa varshani [lo] tat-patro Je Second Plate; First Side. 8 yasingha(ha)-vallabhas-trayastriinsard-varshani' [lo] tad-anoja.lt Indra-bhattarakasys 9 priya-tanay Vishnuvarddhana(no) Dara samvatsarkni ['] tat-patro Mangi-yu10 varaja[ho] pamchavimsat-samvatsarini" [1] tat-putro Jayasingha(has)-tra11 yodaga sarvatsarah (1) tad*]-dvaimatur-and(nu)jah Kokkili(lih) shan(n)-me12 wah (1) tasya [y]esbtho bhrata Vishnuva[r]adhana Sv-anajamadam achcbatya sapta13 trimsat-nam [A]" [1*] tat-tanajo Vijayadittya-bhatparakah ashtadasa sam[&(r)] [lo] 14 tad-aurasd Vishnurajah shattrimfad-abdani? [1*] tat-suto Vijayadityah chatvarimsa. Second Plate; Second Side. 15 18-Bam[4]1'ashtdttaragata-frim&(ma)n-Narendresvara-karakab [1] tad-Atmajah Ka16 l-Vishnuvardd hanassrddha-samah" [19] tan-nandand Vijayadityag-chata. Literally, '. master of the Vedas and Vedangas' (1.26). . This name occurs again the name of a writer ibid. Vol. XIII. p. 250, I. 87. * Regarding the name of the vishaya, ree above, p. 119. + See Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 266. Proin impressions supplied by Dr. Haltzacb. * Read "Idichhar, the sign of assodra diay have been struck out already in the original. Originally marinda seems to bave been engraved, read idud * Here, and with similar accusative roses below, we have to supply a verb meaning 'he reigned.' * Rend "batas sarahdai. 10 Read -anuj. Kadra 11 Rend sidefatis ratio. 13 Read trara ni. . * Read odn. 1. Read 10-daujame. 11 Bend 'latan sandh. # Here, and in other places below, the rules of sashdi have not been observed. Read atom-adddni. Read tash sao. 1 Prom here up to Idraka the text apparently in ball an Apushtobh vorne. * Read andm.

Page #162
Bezvada Plates of Bhima I. doReadejc1o15N , 2 c a %89maandiitknungthngaisiir(c)2 / ghuMcnaangyjaaCJC.s kaataa=jaa + ; CUbhaasaa saasaa 442 2 2 pdaa + yMdii 4vkithingpaanklaayjaacaumii ngthaastaay dau8jaanaaooypngkhlHsmii8 ryy maantuucjaa [21jaay dii2 (B-60 1 muaycMgh978s.2laan . 1 Taxed7,2gps yaa s 809. caang | aoy4ananyng* = 3g5ryy| ia AGS 23 * c jaadiiknung Jd.\eo ng cngooyghuM, jej ca | r - 9 yaa debiidii8tu | kh [ e ==gy2 ,811ruupvidyaa zord thnagazaQ/ sp22 10 8y2912yndh#4G1 aa [ GeBe = ==d b =p 070 22 S:/ 013 -duM 2 6 91orn * og p1 - 2 . 16isl992) svaa u+ d oul S9 sqj PG (/ and enez ny ng red") . u6 E. HULTZSCH W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH. SCALE .6.

Page #163
6, kii: rai' p: all-cwd Oz/89 148 a g coup:"re 50 . 9 6 e Yog] < saavkpupttu kusthaapit)y daiti: it w ( a, d2 B. Y Y Y a g) 13 - ruN: : Jun (6 ) + / Cyay T + ayu z : /' sy) p // ) ded J File: maa . lkttiinyhuuachmaa:kiu a (3ttraayjaameaa + a 9 a apdiij maaraa) ++ T caasaa: a a aii: 2lg ( 6 ) 48 ) : 38-5) / k5 5 5 +5 47 776

Page #164
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 129 17 schatvarinsad-Farshani [1] Tad-bhraturzysararajasya Vikramadi18 tya-bh upateh putro Bhimah [l*] Sriman-kirtti-sasarika-rasmi-visa19 dibhut-akhil-as-avani-ryoma sri-Kusumayudhena gamina vidrajin. 20 n-anandaunb [1) vird=sau nija-pattabandha-samaye santushtaran(i)=sasvatam gra21 mam sri-jayadbama-Bhima-uripatis=saprarttitos dattaran (11) [1*] Sa sarv vald Third Plate; First Side. 22 kasrayn-sri-Vishnuvard dhana-malar aja dhiraja-parnesvar.para ma23 bhattarakah paramabrahmanya Uttarakandorrvadi-visbaya-nivasing 21 ras htrak uta-prama kha n = ku tu mi binas = sarvran = sa m a h y = e. 25 ttham-ajuapagati Viditam-asta rah [10] K3(kan)ydinga-gotrah Umma26 rakanthibol-veda-vedauga-paragah Revamayyai tat-patro Third Plate; Second Sile. 27 Dronabhattab tat-putrab8 Potamnyya-kramagital-namne Kukipa29 rru-namn-grama[bo] sarrya-kar-pariharam=udakn-purrran kritr=asmabhi[r]=datta29 m=itilo [1] Asy-aradbayah purvvatah Potaryamgari-cheruvu Agne30 yatah Paruvula-guntha (nta) dakshakshi)uatah Chaki-cheruvu Naiitsatabil si31 m=aiva simama) pascha'schi)matah Chintareni-cheruvu Vayavyata) Juvviguntha(nta) Fourth Plate ; First Side. 32 attaratah 1(ai)sanatah Airiviya-guntha(nta) [1] Asy=Opari ke33 nachid=badham karoti yah sa panchabhirammabapatakair=1f(Ili)psata [11] Vyasa34 gitas=slok[a] [1deg) 13Bahubhir-yvasudha dattah(tt) bahubbis-ch=Anupali. 35 ta (1) yusya yasya Fada bhumih tasya tasya tada phalam || [2] Shashtbim (sbtim) . 36 varsha-sahasra(sra)pi svargge modati bhumidah | Akshepta ch-& Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 37 ra(nu)manta cha tanny=eva narake rase[t] III(II) [3] Mad-vamsaja paramahipati. 38 vamsajk v a 114 papad=apeta-manas) bhuvi bhari-bhQpa[h] ye 1 Bead latan raraldni. * Froun here up to the word Blima) the text is part of an Inushtubh verse; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 249, 1. 13. * Metre: Sarddlavikridita. * Here a full stop was engraved, but has been struck ont again. . Read samprartthito. Read kanderdi-: see above, p. 120, 1. 14. 1 At first sight the reading wight be taken to be Reundyya, but what looks like the sigu of the vowel 4, is really the remainder of an akshara ki, which has been beaten in. Kead 'mayya. * Bend tat-putrdya. . I tako bramayita to be mistake for kramayuta, used (as in Iad. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 214, 1. 40) for kramaka or kramddid; compare South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 45, 1. 25, Daniyaramaka, aud 1. 29, Kommana. kramarid. 10 Read datta its. 11 Bend Nairsityataa. - After this word the proper name of a village has been apparently left out before el. 19 Read ya kafokidabdehdus karsti sa. 1 Metre of verses 2 and 3: sloka (Anushtubb). 14 These signs of punctuation are superfluous. 15 Metre : Vasantatilaki. - Originally mapoarho was engraved,

Page #165
130 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOL. V. 39 palayanti mama dharmmam-im&m(mam) sammastam 40 tesham mma(ma)ya virachito=mjalirnesha murdhni || [4] hill [] Sami41 nyo=yan-dharmma-setur=ntipanam kale kale palani. Fifth Plate ; First Side. 42 yo bhavadbhih [1] Sarvvan=etan=bhavinah partti(rtthi)v-endran=bhuye bhuyo 43 yacbate Ramabhadrah [11 5*] 'Yan-ihs dattani pura narendreh danani dhe 44 rmm-arttarttha)-yasasskarani [1] nirmmallya-vargga-pratimani tani ko 45 Dama saduh(dhuh) punar=adaditau [l! 6*] Ajaaptir=asya dharm masya 18 Kadeyn46 rajah pratapavan | pitamaho=bhavagnyasya Panoar[&]ringah parantapah [ll 7"] Fifth Plate; Second Side. 47 Kond(*]charyya-likhitam [ll*] ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. Om. Adoration to Narayana ! Kubja-Vishnuvardhana (1. 7)--the brother of Satyasrayavallabhendra, who adorned the family of the Chalukyas (1. 6) who are of the Manavys gotra and are Haritiputras (1.2) (reigned) for eighteen years ; his son Jayasinha-vallabha (1.8) for thirty-three years ; Vishnuvardhana (1.9), the dear son of his younger brother Indra-bhattaraka, for nine years; his son Mangi-yuvaraja (1. 9) for twenty-five years; his son Jayasimha (1. 10) for thirteen years; Kokkili (1. 11), his younger brother from a different mother, for six months; his eldest brother Vishnuvardhana (1. 12), having expelled the younger brother, for thirty-seven years; his son Vijayaditya-bhattdraka (1. 13) for eighteen years; his son Vishnuraja (1. 14) for thirty-six years ; his son Vijayaditya (1. 14), who built a hundred and eight temples of (Siva) Narendrasvara, for forty lo years; his son Kali-Vishnuvardhana (1. 16) for one year and a half; (and) his son Vijayaditya (1. 16) for forty-four years. Bhima (1. 18) is the son of his brother, the Yuvardja Vikramaditya. (V. 1.) That glorious hero, by whose fame all quarters, the earth and the sky are whitened As by the moon's rays, and who gladdens the learned with the excellent god of love," that glorious home of victory, king Bhima, at the time of his coronation, well pleased, has given a village in perpetuity, requested to do so. He, the asylum of all mankind, Vishouvardhana (1. 22), the Maharajadhirdja, Parametvari and Paramabhattaraka, who is most devoted to religion, having called together all the cultivators, headed by the Rashfrakutas, who inhabit the Uttarakanderuvadi-vishaya, thus issues a command to them (1.25); "Be it known to you! The village of Kukiparru (1. 27) has been given by us, with exemption from all taxes, to the student of the kramapathn Potamayya, the son of Dronabhutta who is the son of Revamayya, a member of the Kaundinys gotra and a Vedic scholar (inhabiting) Ummarakanthibol (1. 25)." 1 Read samastan, without the sign of punctuation. * Metre : Alini. * Metre : Indravajri. * Read narendrair. Rend-ndnta.. Read ddadlta. 7 Metre : sloks (Anushtabh).- Read Ajkaptira, . This sign of punctuation is superfluous. The following pada contains one syllable too many. * Read abhavad-yarya. 10 See Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 100 11 I do not see the exact force of this statement. In another inscription Bhima is called faucha-Kandarpa, in purity the god of love ;' see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 249, 1. 14.

Page #166
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 131 The boundaries are (1. 29): On the east, the Potaryangari-cheruvu (tank); on the southeast, the Paruvula-gunta (tank); on the south, the Chaki-cheruvu (tank) ; on the south-west, the boundary-line of (P)'; on the west, the Chintereni-cheruvu (tank) ; on the north-west, the Juvvi-gunta (tank); and on the north and north-east, the Airiviya-gunta (tank). The root of the inscription warns the people not to obstruct this grant; quotes five beuedictive and imprecatory verses, ascribed to Vyasa; (in verse 7) gives the name of the Ajtapki of the grant, Kadeyaraja, whose grandfather was Pandaranga; and records the name of the writer, Kondach&rya. D.-MASULIPATAM PLATES OF AMMA I. (A.D. 918-925.] These plates were found, some twenty years ago, in the vernacular record room of the Collector's office at Masulipatam, in the Kistna district of the Madras Presidency, and they are preserved now in the Madras Museum. The inscription which they contain has been already published, by Mr. R. Sowell, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VIII. p. 77 ff.;' I re-edit it from an oxcellent impression, taken and supplied to me by Dr. Fleet. These are three copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures about 84" broad by 45" high. The plates bave raised rims, and are strong on a ring which had been cut before this record came into Dr. Fleet's hands in the year 1884. The ring is about 5t' in diameter and thick ; it is joined to a circular seal which is about 34" in diameter. The seal bears, in relief on a slightly countersunk surface, the legend &ri-Tribhuvan[4]inkusa; below the legend, a floral device; immediately above the legend, boar, standing and facing to the proper right; and above the boar, an elephant-goad surmounted by the moon's crescent. With the exception of a small part of the first plate the writing of which is somewhat corroded, the plates are well preserved.---The writing and engraving are good. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. For kh, j, b and I we have throughout the later, cursive signs. The initial i does not occur in the text. Of the three final consonants which occur, n and m are denoted by special signs (in masan, 11. 9 and 13, trimsatam, II. 10 and 11, and chatvarimsatam, 11. 12 and 14), while for t the ordinary sign for ta is used, with the sign of virama above it (in Kumaravat, 1. 27, and anine(na)sat, 1. 29). The size of the letters is about 7.-The language is Sanskrit. Besides two benedictive and imprecatory verses, the text contains eight verses treating of the donor and the donee and their ancestors; the rest is in prose. In respect of orthography, it may be noted that the rules of samdhi have been frequently neglected, and that there is a fairly large number of other minor mistakes, omissions of letters, etc. A special point which may be drawn attention to is, that after an anusvara # CODBodant is doubled in Manggi, 1. 8, Venggi and Trikalingga, 1. 17, patchohacifati, 1. 8, kimchoha, 1. 30, and in vatsarandi rinija-, 1. 16, but not in other places where the same rule might have been followed. The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Ammaraja [I.] Vishnuvardhana. It records that the king granted the village of Drujjuru in the Pennatavici-vishaya to Mabakala, general, and son of a foster-sister, of (Ammaraja's grandfather) Chalukya-Bhima (or Bhima I.). The Ajnapti of the grant was the ?)* Katakaraja. * See above, p. 129, note 11. . Compare also Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 266, K. . The same role is observed once in regard to m) in the preceding inscription C. We also find it occasionally observed 6.g. in the inscriptions publisled in South Ind. Insor. Vol. L. P. 39 ff., and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 213 1. See also above, p. 107. * See nbove, Vol. IV. p. 809, note 1.

Page #167
132 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. The inscription is not dated. Of the localities, the Pennatavadi vishaya is mentioned also in Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 16, 1. 39. The village of Drujjura bas by Mr. Sewell been identified with the village of Zuzzuru in the Nandigama talaka of the Kistna district, the Joodjoor of the Indian Atlas, map 75, long. 80deg 28' E., lat. 16deg 41' N. Mr. Sewell may be right, but, except. ing 'Gooteemookola' which may be Gottiprolu, I do not find the names of the villages which in the inscription are said to form the boundaries of Drajjura, anywhere near the Joodjoor of the map. TEXT.3 Pirst Plate. i Sivam=astu sarvra-ja[ga"]tah [11*] Svasti [*] Srimatan sakala-bhavana sa[m]stuyamana-M2 navyasagdtranar Harit[iputrinam Kan]sikhi(kl)-varaprasada-labdha-rajyasam(ui) MA. 3 trigana-paripalitanan Svami-Mahasena-padaoudlyatanam bhagavan-Nara4 yana-prasada-samasadita-vara-varahal ar chhan-eksha (pa) - kshapa-vasiksi. 5 t-aratim andalauan Assamedh-avabbritha sn an a * Pa vitr1 kit 8 : 8 pu s h a ni 6 Chalukyanan kulam-alamkarishmoh Satyasraya-vallabhasya bhrata Kubja. Vishnuvarddhano7 shtadasa varshini tat-putro Jayasim ha-vallabhbha)s=trayastrimead-varshanis 1 tad-bbrata8 r-Indrarajasya sutah Vishourajo nava tat-patro Manggi-yuvarajah? pamchchavin satin (1) 9 tat-putro Jayasimhah t rayodasa ta[a]-dvaimatur&najah Kokkilih shan=masan [1] Second Plate ; First Sile. 10 tasya jyshth8 bhrata tam-achchatya Vishnuvarddhanas=saptatrimsatamo tat-patro VijayaIl ditya-bhattarakah ashtadass' tat-suto Vishnuvarddhanah shattringatam tat-sunar=ashtotta12 ral-Narendresvar-ayataninam kartta | Vijayadityas-chatvArinsatam | tad-Atmajah Kali : 13 Vishnuvarddhano=shtadasa masan tat-patro Vijayaditya-maharajas-cha14 tuschatvarimsatam! Tad-anaja-yavarajad=Vikramaditya-namnah 13 prabhur-abhavad=arati-vrata-tal-&pal-anghah! [lo] nirapama-pripa-Bhi * See Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 76, and Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 46. * According to Mr. Sewell, & village named Tadigummi is west (not east) of Zazzuru ; and east (not west) of it, on the east side of forest-covered bills which would thus have been included in the grant, is the village of Malkaporan." Froin Dr. Fleet's impressions. * Here, and with similar accusative cases below, we have to supply 4 verb meaning 'he reigned.' . Read oiatan darshdi. * Here, and in other places below, the rules of sandhi bave not been observed. 7 Read Vangis. Read pa dela. Here one would expect varaldri. 1. Here the word lata has been omitted ; compare the text of the preceding Inscription, line 15, and South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 39, 1. 13. 11 This sign of punctuation should be struck out. 11 Here, again, one would expect varshani. 1 Metre : Malint. 11 Originally wilaugha was engraved, but the i of ni has been struck out again,

Page #168
D.-Masulipatam Plates of Amma I. J8daayaadau+ ddaayooydaan 2gg-mkhlaadaa 292gruubmcpaachnaaMthmii 12 | 079yp biiryaa29 21992tng. 89. dvaadsaargryangyngkhaaraa+ .dii6 1994.2 0179B2Qne | dng 25 meel)yHbep | sng 4 . mynaang.khaavidyaathnaa a , thaa nauchnaaM 191yttthkthaanyngpng id=xngsnggnggh . srng10828iooHbii1sruskhmau ngstaaMnggmaansng8sngkhaa!! rtuuv 215daujaamcii 7) naangya` EY 5 k brHqaagmaanss008G naadiisvyppneHthaa 3) <=GxooiilJami8GqdXS minpaakhmaayyy5.suurysM900mae944 yaaymukhmkhdngsaasaakhlaayooydiimtuungPage #169

Page #170
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 133 16 mas-trimsatan vatsaranam nni(ni)ja-gana-gana-kirtti-vf&pta-dikchakra [va]lah [ll 1"] Tat-sang17 [r]=Vvijayadityah shan(n)-masan=Vmggi-mandalam! Trikalimgg-etavi-yuktam paripalya [di(r);. 18 vain yayo(sau) i Ajayata satas-tasya bhabh[&]r-odvahana kshama[b 1 ) Ammarg Secon i Plate ; Second Side. 19 ja-mabipalah palit-Asesha-bhutala) [ll 2*] Yasya padambuja-chcha(chchha)yam-420 Gritar raja-mandalam [1] dandit-arati kodandam manditam mandala-trayo 11 [3] Kund-endu-dha31 vala yasya 13 yas3 samjita-bhatalamh i gaganti galit-arato lloro Vvidyadha[r]yyo= 22 pi vigaya || [4] Sa sarvvalokasraya-sri-Vishnuvarddhana-maharajah Pe[n]&ta23 vadi-vishaya-nivasind rashtrakata-pramukhan=kutim(tum)binas-sarvvan=&h[0]24 y-ettham=a[jiA]payati || Viditam-astarab [1deg] Chalukya-Bhima-bhu pala-dha25 ttri dhatr=i(i)va ch=¶ [l*) kshamasa kshatriyapraya Nagipotir=iti sruta 11 (5] 26 sit-tasya]s=suta Gamakamba nam=Ambika-sama matu stanya samiksitya Bhi27 ma-rajena ya papan | [6] S=&jijanat-kamaram [cha] sakti-yakta[min] Kumaravat i Bhi[ma)-raja Third Plate. 28 sya sen[8]pyam | Mahakalam=maha-matim ll [7] Yas=ch=enekasah Anyons [@]stra-samayo. 29 ga-sarjat-[&*]gnon mahabave [18] spamind=grasard dhird ripu-sainyam anine(na)sat 11 (8(r)] 30 Kinchcha' | rupepa Manasija) kopena Yamah Bakryyena Dhapamjayah sabasai[] 31 Sudrakabil Tasmai Drujjuru-nama-gramo=smAbhis-saruva-kara-parihi32 rena manyikfitya dattah [1] Asy=&vadhuyab purvvatah Talugummi-si33 m=aiva sima 12 dakshina(na)tah Gottiprolu-sim=aiva sima 1? paschimatah Malkaporamu-si(si)m-aiva 34 sima attaratah Adupu-sim-aiva sina [ll] Ass=opari badh[a] na karttavga (11"] Tatha cha Vyasen=8ktar | Bahubhir=yvasu35 dha datta bahubhis-ch=anupalita [1] Fasya Fasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam 1 (11) [9] Sva-dattam-para-dattam 36 va barotu(ta) vasundharam [1] shashtiin varsha-sahasrani(ni) vishta(xhtha)gam jayate krimih [10*] Ajnapti[bo] Katakarajah [ll] Read lingi- and Trikaling.. ? Metre of verses 2-10 : slok (Anusbtubh). * These signs of punctuation are superfluous. . This sign of punctuation is superfluous. . Read kimcha, and omit the following algo of punctuation. * Mr. Bewell read this and the two next names Taruguai., Goffibrolu, and Malkatramn., * There signs of practnation are superflons. * Perhaps this correction has been made already in the original.

Page #171
134 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. Commencing with the words. May the whole world be blessed !," lines 1-14 give the genealogy, with the lengths of the reigos, as far as the Maharaja Vijayaditya, the son of Kali-Vishnuvardhana, in substantially the same manner as the preceding inscription C. (V. 1.) From his (i.e. Vijayaditya's) younger brother, the Yuvaraja Vikramaditya, sprang that mighty fire-brand to the cotton- the host of his adversaries, the incomparable king Bhima, who filled the horizon with the fame of his many excellent qualities for thirty years. His son Vijayaditya (1. 17) went to heaven when he had ruled the Vengi-mandale, joined with the Trikalinga forest, for six months. (Vs. 2-4.) To him was born & son, able to bear the burden of the earth, king Ammaraja, who rules the whole surface of the earth. The kings in a body have resorted to the shade of his lotus-feet; the bow with which he chastises his onemies is glorified in the three worlds. Evon the Vidyadharis sing to the late his fame which, white like the jasmine and the moon, has reddened the surface of the earth, the fame of him whose enemies have perished. He, the asylum of all mankind, the Maharaja Vishnuvardhana (1. 22), having called together all the cultivators, headed by the Rashtrakatas, who inhabit the Pennatav&di-vishaya, thus issues a command to them : "Be it known to you ! (Vs. 5-8.) King Chalukya-Bhima had a foster-mother, named Nagipoti; she was (to hinn) like a second earth, like & warrior endowed with endurance. She had a daughter, named Gamakamba, like anto Ambika, who drank her mother's milk, sharing it with king Bhima. She brought forth & son, endowed with strength like Kumara, the high-spirited Mahakala, (who became) a general of king Bhima. In battle where fire is produced by the clashing together of the opponents' arms, going before his master, this brave one more than once has annihilated the enemy's army. To him the village of Drujjuru (1. 31) has been given by Us, with exemption from all taxes." The boundaries are (1. 32): On the east, the boundary-line of Talugummi; on the south, the boundary-line of Glottiprolu ; on the west, the boundary-line of Malkaporamu; and on the north, the boundary-line of Adupu. The rest of the inscription warns the people not to obstruct this grant ; quotes two benedictive and imprecatory verses, ascribed to Vyasa; and records that (the ?) Katakarija was the Ajfapti (of this grant). E. MASULIPATAM () PLATES OF CHALUKYA-BHIMA IT. [A.D. 984-945.) These plates belonged to Sir Walter Elliot, and are now in the British Museum. From a rather illegiblo label on the original, they seem to have been obtained through Mr. J. C. Norris from Masulipatam. I edit the inscription which they contain from Sir W. Elliot's own impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet. 1. Instead of this, the other known grant of Amma I., published in South-Ind. Ingor. Vol. I. p. 89 11., has au Avustubh verse, conveying the same meaning. * Verbal differences are: The family name here, in line 6, is Chalukya (not Chdlukya); in the same line we have Batydiraya-vallabha (ipatend of -pallabendra); in line 8, Indr ardja (ustead of Indra-bhadraka); in the sannolino, Vishardja (iustead of Vishnuvardhana); in line 11, Via pweardhana (instead of Vishundja); and in line 13, Vijayaditya-mahardja (instead of only Pijaydditya). * Mandala-fraya (the old-mandala, gagand-, and dy-mo.) is equivalent to fri-16ka. * Or has gladdened the inhabitants of the earth. I.e. the goddess Parrau. * Kumara, the god of war, aloo is fakti.yukta, i.e. furnished with a spear'lakti.dhara). Compare Dr, Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX.p. 270, N.

Page #172
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 135 These are three copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measares about 78broad by 31' high. They have high rims, and are strong on & ring, about 41" in diameter and I thick, which had boen cut already when the original came under Dr. Flvet's notice. To the ring is attached a circular seal which is about 21" in diameter. It bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, across the centre, the legend fraTribhuvandikuda; above the legend, the sun and moon, two sceptres (or perhaps lampstands, or chowries), an elephant-gond, and a boar, standing and facing to the proper left ; and below the legend, a conch-shell and a floral device. The engraving is good ; the letters throughout sbew marks of the working of the tool. - The writing for the greater part is well preserved ; bat sides i, iia and iii, towards the ends of the lines, have been subjected to the action of fire or some corrosive fluid, and in a few places the first and third plates are corroded right through. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country.to which the inscription belongs. The consonants throughout bavo the later, cursive forms, and the later form is used also in the case of the initial i (in ittham, 1. 22). The sign of the medial au is very similar to one of the sigus of the medial 6, so that it is difficalt to distinguish between the two signs. Special signs are used for the final >> (in mdsan, 11. 9 and 15), and m (in trintatam, . 7, viisatin, 1. 8, etc.), but not for the final t (in piilayat, 11. 7 and 17), which is denoted by the ordinary sign for ta, with the sign of virama above it. The size of the letters is about 1". The language is Sanskpit, except that one or two Telugu words ocour in the description of the boundaries, in lines 32 and 33. In line 28 we have the unusual word paricha-vart, the meaning of which apparently is similar to that of the more common paiicha-kula. Besides two benedictive and imprecatory verses, the text contains nine verses treating of the donor and the donee; the rest is in prose. The grant has been written out somewhat carelessly, and in lines 8 and 9 contains two grossly incorrect statemonte. In respect of orthography, too, the text shews a fairly large number of mistakes, owing to the disregard of the rules of sandhi, the omission of single letters and whole syllables, etc. The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Chalukya-Bhima [I.] Vishnuvardhana, but the Grst of these two names does not actually ocour in the text, which describes the king only as the son of Molamba and Vijayaditya.' It records that the king, on the occasion of the sun's progress to the north, granted a field at the village of Akulamannaudu in the Gudrsvars-vishaya to a student of the kramapatha named Viddamayya, a son of the Soma-sacrificer Madhava, who was a son of Tyakkiya, a student of the kramapdfha and inhabitant of Vangiparru. No Ajnopti is mentioned. The inscription is not dated. Of the localities, the Gudravara vishaya has been spoken of above, p. 123. The village of Vangiparra is mentioned also in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 416, 1. 26 ff.; perhaps it is. Vangipuram, Indian Atlas, map 76, long 80deg 27' E., lat. 16deg 8' N. Akulamannanda, as Dr. Fleet points out to me, is the 'Aukalmanaud' of map 95, long. 81deg 10' E., lat. 16deg 15' N. The donee of this grant, Viddamayya, is the donee also of the Paganavaram grant of Chalukya-Bhima II., pablished bil. Vol. XIII. p. 213 ff., in which in line 49) the name of his father's father is given as Tarkama (not Tyakkiya). TEXT.. First Plate. 1 Srasti [1] Srimatan sakala-bhavana-samstayamana-M&navyasagotranar Hari2 tiputrinam Kausi[k]i-vara prasada-labdha-rajyanam Matri[ga]na-paripalitanam Sv[4] Viddamayya ooours as the name of the father's father of the dose of the Yelivarru grant of Aroma II., published ibid. Vol. XII. p. 91 1., but that Viddamayya belonged to the Abyapa (not the Gautama) gotra. From Sir W. Ellot's impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.

Page #173
136 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 3 mi-Mahasena-padanudhya tanam b havagavan-Narayana-prasada-gama[s&]dita-vara4 varaba (ha)lamcha(chha)n-ekshana kshana-vasiksit-Aratimandala namo-asva[m] & dh-dva. 5 bhritbasnana-pavitrita-vapusbam3 Chalukyanam k ulam-alamkarishnds-8a6 tyasraya-vallabhendrasya bhrata Kubja-VishnuvarddhanO-shtadasa varsh[@]pi Veng[i]-mandalam=a[nvapa). 7 layat || tad-atmajd Jayasimhas-trayastrim atam || tad-anuj-Endra[reja]-nandang Vishnu[varddha']no 8 cava || tat-suna[r"]=Mmamgi-yuvarajah panchavimsatim | tat-putro Ja yasim]has-trayastri[m] : Second Plate; First Side. 9 satam* | tat-sutah Kokkilich*) shan-masan | tasya jgeshtho bhrata Vishnu[va]r[ddha]nas-tam-uchcha10 tya saptatrimsatam 11 tat-putro Vijayaditya-bhatt[A]rakah? ashtadasa 11 tat putro Vi11 shnuvarddhanash-va(sha)ttringatam | tat-sd(su)tah VijayadityaNarendre(ndra)mpiga[ra]jas=s&shtacha. 12 tvarim atam (11) tat-putrah K ali-Vishnuvarddhanoeddhyarddha-varsha[m] || ta[t-s]atah Guna13 ks-Vijayaditya-maharajas-chatuschatvarimsata[m] 11 tad-anuja-yu14 varaja-Vikramaditya-bhubhfid-&tmajas-Chalukye-Bhimas-trimsatam 11 ta t-pa]tro Vijayadi. 15 tya[h*) shan=masan || tasy=[A]gra-sanur-A(a)mma[ra*]jas=sapta varsha[n]i 11 tat-suta-Vijayadityam ksita-ka[nth]i16 ka-pattaband!-abhishekam Il balam-uchchatya Tah-adhipo masam=ekam 11 Chalukya-Bhima-tanayo Second Plate; Second Side. 17 Vikramaditya-raja ek[A]dasa m[Q]san=bhuvam-ap[&(r)]layat II 10M@f&[m]bs Vijayaditya-nandado 18 nandita-praja? [lo] ba[a]dhva kram-agatan pattar rakshaty=&- chandrama uryvaram (II) [19] Utkhat-oddhatta(ta)ripunk pratiro19 pita-bandhuna kund endu-dbavalam yena mitandada dido yasah [ll 2deg] LAIA raja[A] virajant[@]yasmin=n=20 tanyatral rajasu [1] padmakara-gatan=tejah kim=asti kumud- & kar[8] l1 [3"] Sa sarvvalokasra * Read bhagavas Instead of the akshara rd, kd was originally engraved. * The cognate inscriptions have pavitrikrita instead of pasitrita. * This is a mistake for trayodala. . This is a mistake for tad-draindtur-desjak or tad-searajah. * After this one would have expected the word caroldni. 1 Here, and in other places below, the rules of sadhi have not been observed. . The same rending Prajasando in which the sa, prefised to ashta, is quite out of place) we have in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 249, 1. 11, and it was perhape intended in South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 47, L 18. Instead of it, we have rajas=chado (the cha of which is superfluous) in Ind. Ant. Vol. VII p. 16, 1. 12; VOL. XIL p. 92, L. 14; Vol. XIV. p. 52, 1. 41; above, Vol. IV. p. 806, I. 40; and below, p. 140, 1. 10. Both the sa and the cha are omitted in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 213, 1, 16 (in one of the earliest inscriptions which give 48 years as the duration of the king's reign); Vol. XIX. p. 429, 1. 87; and Vol. XIV. p. 56, 1. 18. This sign of punctuation is superfluous. 10 Metre of verses 1.11: sidka (Anushtubb). u Bead sadnyatra.

Page #174
E-Masulipatam (C) Plates of Chalukya-Bhima II. mkaaNtNgurN.ava3 .. Be Padma 1992 2) 213. ni mNcu gNgaaraaN Y Y Y Y +||l nuNddi tn atyNtrN naalu * sewagaa alNkaar dNcu ayitgaa aa muddu.. aslu sthitN 32 bur raajulu A 11. raat 200v trgaa tl alanum laalaa 18 10: l gl aa aa aa aa aa aa aa aa ktri naaluk | 8 almaa tvrtNtu aa lNj eNtoo 16 raaju - gu) trgtj: ii sthitulu tl 11 n m a aa Suga aatrutr j d N aalu taarr : 2016 loo gdiittti 15 t: kvaat taanu t mi : it kaayi. raatrNtaa mtaashoo trvaat kaay nand aa poddiltoo ju mtN sutulu) lugaa vunn vaaraalu gt 18 cinnvaariloo 25 shaatN amluku W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH. J. F. FLEET SCALE -87 FROM SIR WALTER ELLIOT'S INK-IMPRESSIONS.

Page #175

Page #176
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 137 21 ya-ri-Vishnuva[ro]ddhana-maharaj[AR]dhiraja-paramesvarah paramabrahmanya m[&]ta22 pitxi-p[*]a[]nndhy[A]tah Gudravara-vishaya-nivasino rashtrakata-pramukhan= kuta[i*]bins) ittha23 m=&ja[apayati | Vangiparru-mahagrama-vastavyo G[au]tam-anvayah [1] Tyakkiya-kramak namna Tu24 rashad-vibhavd=jani 11 [4] Tasya tandj8 Madhava-eomayaji Janarddane [*] bhaktim&nel jagad-ana25 ndi vibhavair=udit-oditaih [ll 5*] Sri-Viddamayya-kramako vipranam=utsav-8dayah [1] tanayo brahmava Third Plate. 26 [r]ebchasvi tasy=&py-a[ta]na-p[au]rusha) || [6*] Yad-grihasth?]iti-paja.... kshAlan-ambhasa 27 ajira ka[r]ddamibhutan pun&ty=8-saptaman kulam || [78] Yat-putra-po(pan)tr[a] vatav vara-go28 shth[i]shn3 vagminah [10] pamcha-vari[m*) sam&payya sampajyants mahajanaih I(II) [8] Ya[s]ya .. manushtha29 na[n] punanan Manave nayah [1] abhyaso hi nir-&gaso vedapa[m] prapavasya [che] l1 [9] Ta[smai] Aku. 30 lamannandu-nama-grama-paschima-disih (si) Damodara-krama[k-8 ?] (panna ?] . . . [ksh]etram tat-pantra &v=dya[m]-iti sa[r]yva-kara-parihareq=6daka-puryvam krity= &()ttard Cyana-nim]i[t]te32 smabbir=ddattam=iti viditam-astu vah || Asy=&vadhayab purv vatah pedda-koda 11 dakahi[natah] [ko P]33 du 11 palchimatan Kramkatavvi-sim 11 attaratas-sa Ova? Asy-pari na kenachid=badha karttavya (11) Ba84 hubhi[r]=yvasudha datta bahabbis=ch=innpalita [19] yasya yasya pada bhimis-tasya tasya tada pbalam I(II) [109] Sva35 dattar para-dattar va y0 har[@]tsa (ta) vasundharam [1] shashti-varsha sahaarapi vishtA(shtha)y&m j[A]yatd krimih | [119] ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. Kubja-Vishnuvardhana (1.6)- the brother of Saty&sraya-vallabhondra, who adorned the family of the Chalukyas (1.5) who are of the Manavya gotra and are Haritiputras (1.1) ruled over the Veng[1]-mandala for eighteen years ; his son Jayasimha (1.7) for thirty-three (years); Vishnuvardhana (1.7), the son of his younger brother Indra-raja, for nine (years); his son Mangi-yuvaraja (1. 8) for twenty-five (years); his son Jayasinha (1.8) for thirtythree (years); his sano Kokkili (1.9) for six months ; having expelled him, his eldest brother Vishpuvardhana (1.9) (ruled) for thirty-seven (years); his son Vijayaditya-bhattaraka (1. 10) 1 Bad mdi-jagad.. ? I cannot decide whether the syllable which follows upon Ad is thi or dhi; after paja three syllables are quite Illegible in the impression. Perhaps the first half of the verse should be read yad grihtatithi-pujdyarh pddaprokahdlas-drid hand. Compare South Ind. Istor. Vol. I. p. 46, 1. 28. The sign of penetantion is superfluous; it may have been struck out already in the original. 5 Here one akahara is quite illegible, and another is obliterated, the plate being corroded through. * Between krama and kshetrash about seven akshara aro illegible. * Read maita. This should bave been thirteen. * This should have been his younger brother from a different motber' or simply his younger brother."

Page #177
138 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. for eighteen (years); his son Vishnuvardhana (1. 11) for thirty-six (years); his son Vijayaditya Narendramrigaraja (1. 11) for forty-eight (years); his son Kali-Vishnuvardhana (1. 12) for one year and a half; his son, the Maharaja Gunaka-Vijayaditya (1. 13), for forty-four (years); Chalukya-Bhima (1. 14), the son of his younger brother, the Yuvaraja Vikramaditya, for thirty (years); his son Vijayaditya (1. 14) for six months; his eldest son Amma-raja (1. 15) for seven years; having expelled his son Vijayaditya, who had been inaugurated with the necklet and by the tying on of the tiara, (and who was still) a child, Tah-adhipa (1. 16) (ruled) for one month; (and) Vikramaditya-raja (1. 17), the son of Chalukya-Bhima, ruled the earth for eleven months.3 (Vs. 1-3.) (Now) the son of Melamba and Vijayaditya protects the earth, having tied on the hereditary tiara. He has uprooted the haughty adversaries and reinstated his relatives. He, the asylum of all mankind, Vishnuvardhana (1. 21), the Maharajadhiraju and Paramesvara, who is most devoted to religion, having called together the cultivators, headed by the Rashtrakutus, who inhabit the Gudravara-vishaya, thus issues a command to them (1. 23): "Be it known to you (1. 32)! (Vs. 4-9.) There was an inhabitant of the great village of Vangiparru, Tyakkiya, a student of the kramapatha, of the Gautama lineage. His son was Madhava, a Soma-sacrificer, devoted to Janardana (Vishnu). His son, again, is Viddamayya, a student of the kramapatha, eminent in religious learning and full of manliness; whose hospitality purifies the family to the seventh generation; whose? sons and grandsons, youths eloquent at committee-assemblies, are honoured by the chief people who have made them serve on the committee of five; who engages in holy performances, follows Mann's guidance, and is not weary of repeating the Vedas and the syllable om. To him (1. 29), on the occasion of the sun's progress to the north, has been given by Us, with exemption from all taxes, the field in the western quarter of the village of 1 Compare Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 100. This seems to me to indicate that Vijayaditya had been inaugurated both as Tavardja and as king, the former by the necklet and the latter by the tying on of the tiara (pattalandha.).. At any rate, there can be no doubt that the kanthikd and the pattabandha are two separate insignia. Regarding the necklet (kanthikd) as a sign of the wearer having been appointed Yavardja, compare South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 47, 1. 14, where Vikramaditya, who in five other inscriptions is called Yuvaraja, is described as vilasat-kanthikdddma-kantha, 'one on whose neck there was the glittering necklace;' and see the passages quoted by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 108, note 27. In Bana's Kadambars, Nirnaya-Sagara Press ed. p. 223, it is said of Chandrapida, immediately after his inauguration as Yuvardja, that he was abhisheka-dariandrtham-agatina saptarshi-mandalenueva hdre-dlingita vakshahsthalah, his breast was embraced by the pearl-necklace, which was like the constellation of the seven Rishis, come there to view the inauguration-ceremony. On the other hand, ibid. p. 214, the pattabandha (in the shape of the usintaha) is enumerated among the insignia which are bestowed at the inauguration of kings. Compare also 1. 18 of the text of this inscription. Six of the published inscriptions state merely that Vijayaditya was expelled while he was still a boy. On the omission of the reign of Yuddhamalla, see Dr. Hultzsch's remarke in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 44. I do not think it necessary to give a full translation of the verses here and below. I.e. of the Gautama gotra. Compare, e.g., Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 29, 1. 10 of the text of the inscription. 1 Compare South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 45, 1. 28, where the first half of verse 8 of our, inscription occurs, also with the word ndra-goshthishu. Vdra bere and in pancha-vdrt probably denotes the member of a committee; the word occurs, by itself and in odra-pramukha, in an apparently similar sense, in the Styadopt inscription, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 173 ff. The meaning of pancha-vdrt perhaps is similar to that of the more common pancha-kula; compare with it also the word pdichelt in line 16 of the Nepal inscription in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 178. According to the late Dr. Bhagvanlal Indraji (ibid. p. 171, note 26) temples and endowments, at the present day, are administered in Nepal by committees called guffht (goshth).

Page #178
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 139 Akulamannandu, which? ... . . Damodara, a student of the kramapatha because he is his grandson." The boundaries are (1. 32): On the east, a large rivalet; on the south, a rivulet; on the west, the boundary-line of Krankatavva; and on the north, the same. The rest of the inscription warns the people not to obstruct this grant, and quotes two benedictive and imprecatory verses. F.-MASULIPATAM PLATES OF AMMA II. [A.D. 945-970.) These plates also were found, some twenty years ago, in the vernacular record room of the Collector's office at Masulipatam, and are now in the Madras Museum. The inscription which they contain has been already published, by Mr. R. Sewell, in the Indian Antiquaru. Vol. VIII. p. 74 ff.; I re-edit it from two excellent impressions, taken and supplied to me by Dr. Fleet. These are three copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures about 8" broad by 31" high. They have high, very sharp rime, and are strong on a ring, about 41" in diameter and g" thick, which had been cut already before this record came under Dr. Fleet's notice in the year 1884. To the ring is attached & circular seal, about 28" in diameter. It bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, across the centre, the legend bri-Tri[bh]urantinkufa; above the legend, a boar, standing and facing to the proper right, and surmounted by the son; in front of the boar, a conch-shell with the moon above it; and behind the boar, an elephant-goad; and below the legend, a floral device. - The writing is good, and generally in an excellent state of preservation; but a small piece of the first plate is broken off at the lower proper right corner, causing the loss of two aksharas, which can be easily supplied. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. With regard to individual letters, it is sufficient to state that a special sign is used only for the final >> (in masan, 11. 8, 13 and 15,"ddhatan, 1. 16, and dattaran, 1. 25). The size of the letters is between " and "--The language is Sanskrit, except that several Telugu words are used in the description of the boundaries, in lines 26-30. Besides one benedictory verse, four verses occur in the genealogical part of the text; the rest is in prose. The orthography does not call for any special remarks. The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Ammardja (II.) Vijayaditya, also called BAja-mahendra. It records that the king granted some fields at the village of Pambarru in 1 The illegible words perhaps stated that the field formerly belonged to Dimodars, of whom Viddamayya (although called his pastra) probably was a daughter's son. According to Campbell's Toloogoo Dictionary the Telaga word kodu meana'a rivulet, the branch of river'in Kanarese, the same word means the peak or top of bill. Compare also Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 271, Q. * I am doubtful about the form of the initial i which cours towards the end of line 25. It has not come out clearly in the imprensione. It sbould be noted that the sentence in lines 22-25, which records the actual grant, although preceded by the url itthawedjud payati, lo not worded like an order, but merely states the fact that the king made the grant. and that the donor is spoken of in the third person, as Ammarkja, instead of being denoted, in the ordinary way, by some form of the pronoun of the first person (ahas daftards, or cambhiradattam). Moreover the first two words (atha fayd 'note to the son of that Pammavi') of the sentence suggest the iden that it wm taken from some other record in which the done's mother had already been spoken of, and that the grant was made in consequence of something or other, done by ber or her son, T2

Page #179
140 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. the Gadravara-vishays to the Fuvardja Ballfajladeva-Velabhata, also called Boddiy, the son of (the lady) Pemmava (of) the Pattavardhint (family). No Ajfapti is mentioned. The inscription is not dated. Of the localities, the Gudravara vishaya has been spoken of above, p. 123; the villages which are mentioned I am unable to identify. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Smati i Grimstar sakala-bhuvana-sarasta gamina-Manavy asag&trina[m] Haritiputr[&]2 nam Kansikl-varaprasada-labdha-rajya[n&] Matrigann-paripalitAnath Svami. MahAgena-pa3 danndhyAtanan bhagavan-Nardyapa-prnalds-samAsAdita-vara-vardha(ha)Anchban. ekshana-[kohs)4 na-vasikrit-aratimandalAnam=ngsmadh-Avabhrita(tha) Ana-pavitri krita-Tapah & me Chaluky[&]namin kulam-alamkariahnoh Satya fraya-vallabhandmasys bhrata Kubja Vishnuvarddhanoeshtadata (varsh&pi) 6 Vergi-dam-palyvnt. I tad-Strajo Jayasinhas-trayantrimsatar tad-anaj Endraraja-nandan[8] VI7 shnuvarddhand na t at-sunur-Mmangi-yuvardja[h] prmohavinnsatin ! tat-putro Jayasim[has-tra]yo. 8 daga tad-avarajah Kokkilih (sha]p-masin tasya iyoshtho bhrata Vishnuvardhanas-tamnohoh&tya saptatrim(Satara 15 Second Plate; First Side. 9 tat-putro Vijayaditya-bhattarako-shtAdasa tat-auto Vishnuvarddhanash shattrimlatam tat-suto 10 Vijayaditya-Narondrampigardjas-chashgachatvarimsatam tat-satab Kali Vishnuvarddhand-dhya11 rddha-varsham tat-patro Gunagathka-Vijaya[distyag-ohatusohatvarim atat tad-bhrata12 V vikram Aditya-bhapates-sanas-Chalukya-[Bht]me-bhdpalasztrirgatam tat-rata h 13 Kollabigands-Vijayadityash-shanamAsan tat-sunur-Ammara[js]e-sapta varshani 7Tat-su14 tar VijayAdityarh Alam-uohohtys may [lo] Tal-Adhipatir-Akramya masam eksm-ap15 debhuyarh (n) [19] Tamh jitvi OhAlukya-Bhimthanay Vikramaditya Akadasa masan tatag-T41-4dhips * In the original the first name is written Ballalatos, probably by mistake, the name vadbhafa slao occurs in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 250, 1. 86. The Pafta vardhint-varia is mentioned in South-Iud. Issor. Vol. I. p. 40, 1. 46. * Mr. Sewell, in Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 76, states that the modern barna of Pandarrs is P marre, that W i lliace close to Pamarra, Krisho wstero delts; and that Gaytlaidla also in village in the Krishna daltI find Guntalab' in the India. Hei, msp 95, long. 81 E., lat. 16deg 13 N. 1 About 11 miles north (not south) of it, Pramur;' and about 4 miles west (not north) of Paumur, 'Vailpoor.' From Dr. Fleet's impressions. * The corner of the plate, with the abalaras in these braokote, is broken away. * Between ta and tpw another akabara appears to have been originally angrevad. Metre: Sloks (Annaltabb).

Page #180
FULL-SIZE 3. F. FLEET. W. GRIGGS. PHOTO-LITH. F.-Masulipatam Plates of Amma II. SEEMS Lergelhugalluarga mesecco rapluapf? oblandeltocrocally. Golfe per:fzer:19 oleigcromatar errespeha, vara. Pyesorrerat:207A PRE Q Raraaganadmanageme PAPROPAPUA proba gmacroscalo n kez . Abarzua .cofa:fcere betrare: 302 PATS:C2020 APAROC, Ohoritzontal de REPREDARGAUL berolugaard PAPO Laborcoolinupepokoppe SERSEPOESGR) miss PRO B01021.30, Dual Eflog.PKUOUPE SR ARE E Qol: 2.22. 2 2 .22 paletto @4229291 Le purpp:102 GEESECAUS: JA QE TRW P ruccrouppo@pQGPx2 U? 3622BL@G LOBALOlaf@ 2022 2023, D ag(026EUPB Perode.coPPREOC39. ph Pro:

Page #181

Page #182
No. 16.) SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS. 141 16 sana[ro]=Yyuddhamalla[h] sapta varshani | Nirjjity-Arjana-sannibh8 janapadate tan-ninggamey=ddha tan daye Second Plate ; Second Side, 17 dan-inabbana-lina-bhagan-Akaran=vidhAy=etard[n 1] Vajr-iv=8[ro]jjita-nakam-Amma nfipater-bbrate kaniyeu-bha18 van Bhimo bhima-pardkramas=samabhanak-samvatsarad(n)=dvadasa (II) [2] Tasya Mahesvara-mu(m)rtter=Uma-saman-Akriteb 19 Kumar-abhah [lo] Lokamahadovyah khala yas=samabhavada Ammardj-Akhyah (II) [3] Kavi-gayaka-kalpataru[ro]-ddvija-muni. 20 din-andha-bandhujana-Surabhih [1*j yachakajana-chintamanir=avanjsa-manir-mmah Ogra-mabasa dyamanih (ll 4] 21 Sa samastabhuvan[1]sraya-fri-Vijayaditya-mahar[A]jo rajadhiraja-param[8]svarah paramabha 22 #[&]rakah Gudravara- jsbaya-nivasind rashtrakata-pramukhan=ku (ku)tumbinag sarvv[A]n=ittham=&j&&payati | Atha 23 tasyah Pagcavarddhinyah Pammar-Akhyayam (yah) Bataya yavardja Ball[& laddva-VelAbhataya 24 Boddiya-namnd Pambarru-nama-gramasya dakshinusyen=difi Nomi-kshetram Patasa(pa]ri ya P] Third Plate. 25 kshatra? Ammarajo B[a]ja-mahondro dattavan [11*] Asya kah@[tra(r)] dvayasy=[A]vadhayah (19] Parvvatah Inda[ni]. 26 chegava dakshinatah Ratt[]di-chena paschimatah Sa[ga P]mm[1]-chena(ni) garusu uttaratah Velpu-jenu(ni) 27 tarpanalo pannasa / Parvvatah Damapiya-pannasa dakshinatah pedda-trova paschimatah ye 28 ma i uttarata[b] Gapthasala-yappavayyari-[pa]nna (na)ea" | Gtiha-kshetram cha Parrvatah Badird29 lama[iji P]ya-patu 1 dakshinatah Tiph@gr[6]tama-pata paschimatah Jivaraksha patu 30 attaratab rachoba (11) Asy-opari na kenachid=badha karttavy [1] yah karoti sahil pancha-mahapataka-yu31 kto bhavati (11) Tatha chroktarin Vyasana 18Bahubhir-vvasudha datta bahubhit-ch-Anapalita [1] yasya [ys). 32 aya yada bhumistasys tasya tada pa (pha)lam (II) [5] ABSTRAOT OF CONTENTS. Lines 1-20 give the line of succession, with the lengths of the reigns, from KubjaVlahnuvardhans to Ammaraja, the son of Bhima (1.. Chalukya-Bhima II.) and 1 Metre 1 Sardilarikridita. Metro : Aryl. Metre: Aryagtti. * Haldrdjo najddlindja- perhape has only been written by mistake for-madrdjadhindja.. * Bendrade. * Originally Gudrdedrd. wus engraved, but the sign of the last d has been strook out. 1 One would have expected cha after this. . In the description of the boundaries which follows, there are several expressions which I do not understand. and I am unable to state with confidence which of the names in it are names of villages. The word pannasa is also found in Iad. Ant. VoL XIII. p. 350, L 80, and pats apparently idich Vol XIV. p. 59, 1. 78. * This may possibly here to be read Raffldi. "Read Arpena. u I make the correction in this word, becane the word is apels pasnia above, and in Ind. Anl, VolXIII, 360. 1. 30. Beadaa. Metre: Bloka (Anusbtubl).

Page #183
142 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. ". Lukamahidovi, in substantially the same manner as lines 1-30 of the inscription edited and translated in Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 15 ff. He, the asylum of the whole world, Vijayaditya (1. 21) the Mahardja, the Rajadhirdja, Paramddvara and Paramabhaffaraka, thus issues a command to all the cultivators, headed by the Rashtrakutus, who inbabit the Gudravara-vishaya: Now to the son of that (lady of the) Pattavardhini (family), named Pammava, vis. to the Yuvardja Ballajladeva-Valabhata, named Boddiya, Ammardja Rajamahendrat gave the Nemi field (and) the Palatu[pa]ri yal] field in the southern quarter of the village of Pambarru. The boundaries of these two fields are (1. 25): Cof the first fold), on the east, the Inda[ni)-cheruvu (tank) ; on the south, the field of Ratt[o]di; on the west, the margin of the field of Su[ga ?]mma ; and on the north, the pannasa east of a field of Velpa ; [of the second field], on the east, the pannasa of Damapiya, on the south, a big road; on the weat, & river; and on the north, the pannasa . . . . . of Ganthasala. He also (gave) & house-field (the boundaries of which are]: On the east, . . . . on the south,. . . . on the west, . . . . . and on the north, the court of audionoe. Lines 30-32 warn the people not to obstract this grant, and quote a benedictive verne, ascribed to Vyasa. No. 17.- CHEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA; AFTER SAKA-SAMVAT 1135. Br E. HULTZ80H, PH.D. This inscription is engraved on the four faces of the right one among two pillars in front of the opura of the Nagedvara temple at Chebrolu in the Bapatla talaka of the Kistna district. I edit it from an excellent inked estampage, prepared in 1897 by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri. B.A. The inscription is in very good preservation. The letters are so clear and well-formed that it Can be read as onsily as print. The alphabet is Teluga, and the languages are Sanskrit verse (lines 1.110 and 149-168) and Teluga prose (11. 110-149). The inscription opens with some invocations (verses 1-4). Then follows the genealogy of the (Kakatiya) king Ganapati, who traced his descent from the Sun (v.5), his son Manu (v. 6), and the family of the Raghus (v. 7 f.). The earliest historicul ancestor, mentioned by name, in Darjaya (v. 8). His son Beta (v. 8) is identical with Betma, alias Tribhuvanamalla, of the ElAmranatha and Anmakonda inscriptions. After him raled Prola and his son Rudra (v. 8). Mahadeva, the uterine brother of the last (v. 9), and Mahadeva's son Ganapati (v. 10), who 1 Minor differences which may be mentioned are: In line 1 we here have the spelling Hdrill. (instead of wart), and in line 18 Kollakiganda (instead of Kollabhiganda); in line 13 we have only Vikradda (instead of g'woardja-Vikramdditya), and in line 14 and 16 Tal-ddhipati and Taluddhipa (instead of rdlapa And Tala pa rdja), moreover in line 8 the length of Jayasinha's reign is correctly) given a thirty-three (Instead of thirty) york-Verres 2-4 of our inscription oocur, in addition to others, in the inscription mentioned above; verso la leo found in uth-Ind. Iseor. Vol. I. p. 48, 1. 20; and verse 8 ibid. 1. 22, and in Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. P 92, L 28. * I. Ammarija * The writer perhaps meant to say only 'the Mandrdjddlindja. * 14. the great lodna (or obiet) of tinge. Ind. Aul. Vol. XXI. p. 197.

Page #184
No. 17.] HEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA. 148 was surnamed Ohhalamattiganda! (vv. 18 and 19). This genealogy agrees with that derived from other Kakatiya inscriptions, but acquaints us with the name of Beta's father, which was hitherto unknown. Verses 13-27 refer to Jaya (v. 20) or Jayana (v. 13), a chief whose genealogy is given in detail in the Canapesvaram inscription of Saka-Samvat 1153. He was the chief of the elephant-troop of king Ganapati (v. 13) and received from his sovereign, in Sake-Samvat 1136, the city of Shanmukha (v. 20), or Tamrapari (v. 19), or Tamranagari (v. 27). The two last names are Sansktit equivalents of the Telugu word Chembrolu (1. 120), the modern Chebrola. The same town is designated the city of Shanmukha' on account of its temple of Kumarasvamin (v. 22 and 1. 114), which is now called Nagesyara. Jaya is stated to have built a wall round Chebrolu (v. 27) and to have repaired its temples (vv. 21-26). The Teluga portion consists of a list of the villages and shares which were the property of the temples at Chebrolu, and of the persons who had granted lamps to these temples. This list was evidently compiled from the records of the temples at the order of Jays, after he had received Chebrola in gift from king Ganapati. The majority of the villages and shares apparently belonged to the temple of Kumfrasvamin (11. 110 and 114). The temples of Chodabhimesvara and Vasudeva (1. 119 f.) cannot now be identified at Chebrdla. The temple of Ananta-Jina (1. 121) may have been located on the site of a Siya templo, in the court-yard of which Mr. Krishna Sastri found three beautifully carved Jaina figures. Two farther temples at Chebrolu, Mulasthana and Kaduvittesvara, are mentioned in verse 26. Of the villages which are referred to in the Teluga portion I can identify only three, vis. Kol Uru (1. 114 f.) in the Repalle talaka ;6 Kolankaluru (1. 116), now Kolakalaru, in the same tAluka; and Vallgru (1. 117), 9 miles south-west of Chebroln in the Bapatla taluka. As stated before, king Ganapati granted Chebrolu to Jaya in the month of Chaitra of Saka-Samvat 1185, the cyclic year Srimukha (v. 20), i.e. A.D. 1213-14. This is the earliest authenticated date of Ganapati's reign. The inscription itself may have been incised some years later; for Jaya must have required several years for accomplishing the buildings which are referred to in the inscription. TEXT.7 East Face. i afer #t: I refer fare: DHE 2 bhAMtapRthvIstanabharapariraMbhAraMbha. 3 daptasya yasya / puLakacukukitAbha4 qua f : 'yonefacao fato 8 PANCY Tfc # [l] fiae 8 vikalpadaMtasukuLaM gaurIrahasyo7 savapratyAsaMnavilAsadIpakalikA 1 Thla diruda i elsewhere spelt Chalamartiganda. It was borne by Rudramba and Prataparadra (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 199), and by the obiet Vanapati (above, Vol. IV. p. 815). >> Soe above, Vol. III. p. 95. . Above, Vol. III. No. 16. * Compare verne 88 of the Ganapeeraram inscription. Chabrolo ineoription (No. 161 of 1897) of Gorka of Velankoda, dated in Saka Barnvat 998, the Nala. retear, records the gift of three lamps to the temples of Molastb&ua-Mahaders and Kamerasimin, See Mr. Sewell's Liste of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 79. From an inked stampago, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastr!, B.A.

Page #185
144 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 8 gaMgAmRNALAMkuraH / devasya tripura9 ho vijayinA puSpeSuNA masta10 ke vinyastAMkuzavizvamA vijayate 11 cUDAsudhAMzI kalA // [ 2* ] pAyAcaH pa 12 rivartamAnalaharIprAmbhAramAskA 18 layansAyaMkAlataraMgakeLiSu karAskaM-' 14 dena maMdAkinIM / devasvArabhaTIparibhra 15 makalAsaMraMbhasaMbhAvinaH zaMbhIraMbu 16 mRdaMgavAdyaracanAraMbhAya laMbodaraH // [ 39 ] 17 haMsAH padmAsanArUDhA yadaMtaspramu 18 pAsate / parAmRtarasasyaMdi srotasmArakha 19 taM stumaH // [ 4*] prAcIvadhUsukhavizeSakapadma20 rAmaH prakhyAyate hi bhagavAnaraviMdabaM 21 : [1] yatra zrutipraNayadhAmani saMnidha22 se devo hiramayavapuH puruSaH purA23H // [ 5*] manuraMzumatosya sUnurAsIdyata 24 evAbhyuditAsvabhAvazvAH / nigamAdi25 va sarvvadhacayyAstuhinAderiva rAja26 haMsavaMzaH // [*] tasmAdiccAkurAsIttadupari 27 garastatparastAtkakusvastasmAdUrdhva' dilIpastamanu 28 dazarathastasutI rAmacaMdraH / yahIrazrIvi-29 lAsA visasamatulitodagra kailAsajAgraho: 30 krIDAtuMgalaM kAsubhaTavighaTanAste digaM 31 te prayaMte // [ 7*] eSAM vaMze raghUNAM citipati 32 rabhavaddurvvayazauyyakeLilphUmA ta 33 tobhUyatikaraTighaTAzAtanI vaitarAjaH / 84 [ca] ke vikrAMtabAhustadanu vasumatIpA 85 vanaM prolabhUpastatputro rudradevastadu 36 pari ca nRpottaMsaranaM babhUva // [*] tatastatodaya [:"] 37 svabhujadhRtasAmbAvyamahimA mahAdeva 38 cocIramaNa iti gItastribhuvane / abhUle The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line. * Road "svAkukha. [VoL. V.

Page #186
No. 17. CHEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA. 145 39 vAnamacitipatiziromaMDanamaNiprabhA40 bhiyaMtyAdAMburahamakaradavyatikaraH / [.] North Face. 41 patha gabapatidevaH prAdurAsIdamubhA42 suratarariva siMdhokhAdhyavitrAenabI: / 43 viparati phaNimata: khAsadAdapaMtA su. 44 rabhimalayajAI yajuje bhUtadhAcI / [.." 45 yasa prasthAnabherImukharitahimavA46 varaM saindhaghoSaM zrutvA pratyarthikAMtAH pra. 47 zithilakabarIbhAravaMhAsamaMtAt / maM. 48 bhAvAtAvadhUtadhvanitajaladharavyAha49 saMghIbhariMkhabigrdhAtAghAtabhItamasamara50 camarIvicamA vinamaMti / [11] mA tvaM ma. 61 Iya madranAtha purataH pAMcAla muM62 cAMtara mAgme dehi videhabhUpa padavI 58 hammIra kiM vAyaMte / iNa sINagatiM ja64 hIti gamane kAzIMdra kA sAMdratA yasva 65 hAri vijubhate ciramiti mApAlakolA58 saH / [12] vaIte khalu vasuMdharApatestasya siMdhu57 racamUdhuraMdharaH / jAyanAkalanAva. 58 vaidikagrAmaNIH kavisamAzikhAmaNiH // [11] ya. 59 bIrtigIticaturAstridameMdrakanyAzyAMtasau60 dhazikharaSu pulImajAyAH / tAmisapakSa61 rajanovapi caMdrikAbhiH krIDAcakoramithu. 62 nAni vilobhayaMte / [14] yathAgAitanirjite. 63 riva payasAkhamunmuca tairyaca bApi pa64 lAyitepi bharadAraMbhe mahAbhodharaiH / ya65 senAkarimajhagaLaphalakAveSISu labbAsa86 dA vRSTiyatpRtipakSapAdRzAM medhA87 raviMdeSu ca // [15] eteH purA naH citipAlapu. 68 pAsaracitAsaMyati daMtadaSTaH / itI. 69 va yaharivilAsaharyestRvArIhAriyara

Page #187
146 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor. v. 70 sA niyaMte // [15]. mutanu vadanakAti vAsasa71 : panavena khagaya salilapUnama 72 varma mA bhUt / iti girimadhigacanyasya sa78 trukSitIzaH kaSayati nijakAMtA caMdra74 kAMtakhalISu / [17] maMtrI kAryanirUpaNe 78 priyasAhibaMcasaMbhASaNe kAbyAraM 78 bhavidhI kaviH sAcarasaMgItasaMpAdi]77 me / karjA milyakalAkalApaviSaye saMpreSa78 Ne kiMkarI yuke yazchalamattigaMDa79 patarasarI vartate // [18] pathaikadA dakSiNadi80 [kAcitIthAn vijitya vIrI vinivartamAnaH / ma81 [dhye pathaM tAMbapurImayAsIcaMca82 tyatAkA chasamattigaMDaH // [18] paMcaciMgadu83 paitabadyatasaMkhyAte zakAbde madhau mA84 si zrImukhavAre sa nRpatizvIjAyasenA85 bhRte [] pUrva tAvakamAmAtulabhujA West Pace. 88 saMracitAM pANmukhImadyArabhya madAnaya[7] 87 puramimAM tvaM pAlayakhetyadAt // [20] patha sa 88 sakalaprAsAdAnAM praNaSTazileSTakAprati 89 sakaladravyaM navyaM vidhAya samaMtataH / ya90 za va sudhAlayaM taca prakAzya tataH paraM kA.. 91 nakakalayavyahaM khasya pratApamiva badhAt // [21] 92 sa khalu sakaLAMgabhAjaM kanakamayImaba98 ta tArakArAtaH / pratikatimasararAMgava94 vitaraNayogyaM tanucamiva / [22] sarvopacA95 rasidhyarthamastha' pAcaparicchadaM / sauvana rAja. 96 taM tAMbaM kAMsyaM ca bahudhA vyadhAt / [21] ma.. 97 hAya lohapratimA mahIyasI sa tasva 98 devyau ca vidhAya tAdayo / prAkAramuca pani* Read "pitra * The anwendra stands at the beginning of the next line * Read anara, * Rend sidhArtha Bend sauva.

Page #188
East Face North Face. 98 : rd laad) 10.00 144 gNddumul mullntddiy 1 ke. m ddike kaayk yNo ltynriyuNttNnaage 15 100 ylhNskaariNdshkisu 148 nlli kaayNhigll paayiNriss : 4 1Ndide. mddige nijvaad muNbddNrissNddimv 102 . smskhln 148 mnviyNeNesvyNpn raagi 16 shaal hi riy sNO 6rNdrdni gaayi | 104 - 072 7) iaa bl raatri 150 milaa0bhuumitmNgiitd mjjige v v viddiykr mulNvhaabuulNlliNdlaad 108 shiHdriy:kuvtn 152 hlvyllcyurmddlle 18 vsskaaNduNne. aa haaddiddaavaanuvaarinN!!nsukNp 108 divs 8126nj6 154 vaarNn shrvru nnn mudi ellin shilaapNsi addgiruv krddisittu 10 di. mdl hrt 158 raamdu-aaru kaad s s gaan naaraassy0vri yunidu ptr 113 6 rNdr dNttu-vNel 158 aidddiNdQd el ! * mNddisiddaan0dr >>Nddidu

Page #189
ivrlliN nrhisugutttti nooddid 18 ti0ddid0ddittulukaa0du0. kNbaatnddididduudluurnnu 118 032 kruNgaalaagiriyrkhr hriyuv vre laaNmiNddidaasr 120 ) vNkuri mNdi ntt ailmuv Lenlli niNtirlikh12) 198 sdri aagiddvru ivrnnaasinaa (dishaardlkhu irikhvid 194 | raahulr mnsin munoottu naanu ellvy 126 nNdisiddimaaN ..mNkkhikh2 | bidiru 08 ndi uvkaaru 198 mllikaanidnikhvaaddidaa! ririkukh2rivtrpuNkhvaareNdaakvaa 190 irkh21)adaanishikhushirivaarijridu rhisiyaarvaanirCLOSA)

Page #190
No. 17.] 99 maMTapaM mahacibhUmikaM gopuramapyaka 100 rUpayat // [ 24* ] athaitasyAkArSIt pratimakarasaMkrAM-' 101 tidivasa mahAkheTakrIDAzrama [vi]dhutaye maM- ' 102 Tapamasau / yadAlekhye lekheravasarasametaiA CHEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA. 108 puLakaM vibhASyaMte devAsura[sama] rasaMraM- ' 104 bharacanA: / [25*] mUlasthAnasya liMgasya kADuvi105 TTezvarasya ca / navapratiSThAmakarIhasyu 106 bhiH paribhUtayoH // [ 25 ] durgA ca tAMbhanagarI107 mabhito vyadhatta prAkAramuMnatamudaM 108 citagopuraM saH / zrAbhAti yena hara 109 tuvinirjitena zaucena vA zikhariNA parisevi 110 teva // [27] raM devara jaDDa tUrSu modalukoni pra 111 dacibamA / nArikeDapuMDi / maMce 112 Salu / kovilaMbUMDi / komarajaMsUMDi / vejetu / 118 utalapuMDi / supuMDi / serapuMDi / mulu114 kalaDibaMdu svAmidevaraku sagamu / kolU115 ri anaMtezvaradevaraku saga / gumnapuMDi / va116 DuMbUMDi / gUDapuMDi / vittulu [ 1 *] kIlaMkalUra 117 namilikaMbhAla maDimi polasu kha 15 varanu 118 15 kaMTa kha 2 kaDuMgAla kha 9 koThUra 1 [1 "] 119 coDabhImezvaradevaraku tADUMbUMDi / vAsude 120 varaku kaheMDini kha 1[2] ceMbroli polamukhI 121 nanu anaMtajinadevaraku kha 5 pUjArulaku kha 12 122 devara brahmapuri brAhmalu 14kU kha 14 zAsanA128 dhikArikavicakravarttulaku kha 2 joyuniki kha 2 vai[bu]124 niki kha 2 peggaDaku Na 2 karabAnaku Na 2 sAnuyu 125 mUvuralInAmu enimidaMDa vayastu [na] - 128 muMDi guDigoliMcivArikezAnu cokokaDuku ha 2 127 paDihAriki kha 2 navIniki kha 2 AvajakAniki 128 malakAniki kha 2 vAsekAniki kha 2 pADIvAriki 129 mIbokaDuku cha 2 dhavaLazaMkhavAniki kha 2 dhAravA 130 nivi SaM 2 gauvAniki kha 2 merivAniki 2 ja[ga]DavA181 niki 2 jayaghaMTavAniki kha 2 alaMkAriki 2 1 The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line. U 2 147

Page #191
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. v. South Face. 132 mAlakariki kha 2 pIligaragavAniki kha 2 kumma133 riki kha 2 vAgiki kha 2 kammariki kha 2 kAsavAri184 ki kha [4] maDivAlunaku kha 2 diveTiniki kha 2 pa. 136 zibIyaku kha 2 tavaDavAra tama tama 186 panulu naDapi vittulu guDici sukhamuMDu137 vAra / ayyavAra suTa runu tama138 Duba polamunaku devaraku bhoka pAtu kora vai. 139 hi tAru mUMDu vADlu guDucuvAra / 140 pakhaMDadIpAtu [*] sUrasAni kIDaku adhinAyu141 ni parinAyuni divve 1 [*] naDapiAMDu nAve / na. 142 kaMgaboyini bram 1 / ammanabIyuMDu 1 / kA148 leboyaMDu 1 / ebIyuMDu 1 / sUraibI144 yuMDu / majheboyini kAme 1 / guMDebo145 yuMDa 1 / dAmanaboyaMDu 1 / bhAgamapIte 146 1 / na boyuMDu 1 / pabeboyini ko 1 / kApa. 147 ma komme 1 / baDaMkipIte 1 / paDDamapote 1 / malaMgI. 148 mAnavIyaMdu 1 / noboyini bramne 1 / tiruve 1] [*] 149 rakamAra 1 / pAma 1 / / gAmakA ravikA150 makAM bhUmarapyekamaMgulaM / harabarakamA181 prIti yAvadAbhUtasamavaM // [28] khadattA para162 dattA vA yabAdraca yudhiSThira / mahImahIma. 158 tA zreSTha dAnAleyonupAlanaM / [28] khasakatapari154 pAlanAbabhUgA paratapAlanameva dharma156 ta] / harirapi kamalAsanasva sRSTiM satatamavan' ja158 gatAmabhUdupAsyaH / [30] idaM raviSNatA rAjA' 167 yazavaMdrikayA saha / ciraM jAyacamUpasva 158 dharmacaMdraH pravardhate / [11] * // zrI zrI zrI / / ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. A.- Sanskrit Portion. The inscription opens with invocations, addressed to the boar-incarnation of Trishuu (verse 1); to the crescent of the moon on the head of Siva (v. 2); to Gandpati (v. 8), and to Sarasvati (v.4). Verse 5 praises the sun. His son was Maru (v. 6). His son was The syllable fs is entered below the line. The answedna stands at the beginning of the next line. .Rnd "mavara * Read pravarSI.

Page #192
No. 17.] CHEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA. 149 Ikshvaku, who was followed by Sagara, Kakutstha, Dilipa, Dagaratha, and Ramachandra (v.7). In the family of these Raghus was born Durjaya, and from him Beta; after him ruled Prdla, whose son was Rudra (v. 8). He was succeeded by his uterine brother Mahadeva (v. 9). His son was Ganapati (v. 10). The Madra king, the Patchala, the. Videta king, the Hammira, the HQna, and the king of Kasi are stated to have been waiting at his door (v. 12). (V. 13.) "Verily, prosperous is JAyana, the chief of the elephant-troop of that lord of the earth (vis. Ganapati), the leader of all actors and Vedic scholars, (and) the crest-jewel of the assembly of poets." He was the favourite servant of king Chhalamattiga da (vis. Gapapati) (v. 18). (V. 19.) " Now once, returning from the conquest of the kings of the Southern region, the heroic Chhalamattiga da came on the way to Tamrapuri, (a city) with fluttering banners." (V. 20.) "In the Saka year eleven hundred and thirty-five, in the month Madhu (i.e. Chaitra), in the (cyclic) year Srimukha, that king gave (Tamrspuri) to the glorious general Jaya, "saying: By my order rule thou from to-day this city of Shanmukha (Kumarasvamin), which has been protected before by the arm of the maternal uncle of thy mother.'" He (vie. Jaya) repaired and whitewashed all the temples (prasada) in that city and placed golden pinnacles (kalasa) on them (v. 21). He covered with gold the image of Terakarati (Kumarasyimin) (v. 22) and supplied vessels of gold, silver, copper and brass for the worship of this god (v. 23). He gave another image of the same god and images of his two consorts, which were made of base metal (Wha) and were meant to be carried about in procession at festivals (maha), and built an enclosure, & mandapa of Sani (Satarn), and a gopura of three storeys (v. 24). (V. 25.) " Then he made for this (god) a mandap, for resting after the sport of the great hunt' on the day of every Makara-Sankrants. On the painting in this (mandapa), tho gods, assembled for the occasion, regard with a thrill the representations of fierce battles between the gods and the demons." (V. 26.) " He set up again the liviga of the Malasthana (temple) aud (the linga called) Kaduvittesvara, which had both been destroyed by robbers." He surrounded Tamranagari with a wall surmounted by towers (V. 27). B.- Telugu Portion. (Line 110.) ".The villages of this gods (are), from the east towards the south :Nerikedapumbundi. Manchedlu. Kovilambundi. Komarajambundi. Vefjediu. Ummetalapundi. Suddhapundi. Serapindi. Mulukalapundi; of this (village), one half (belongo) to the god [Kumara]svimin, (and) one half to the god Anantesvara at Kolluru. Gammaplindi. Vadlambandi. Gudapandi." (L. 116.) " (The following are the shares :- 15 kha of land in the middle of the peacock? pillars at Kolankaluru; 15 kha at Valluru; 2 kha at Kranteta ; 1 kha at Kadungalu; 1 kha at Korru." (L. 119.) " To the god Chodabhim svara (belongs) Tadlambunai; (and) to Vasudeva 12 kha in Kattem pundi." 1 Literally,. Rudra's hundred compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p, 202, uote 48. * Or possibly, by the arms of thy mother and of thy maternal uncle.' * Vis. Vallt and Devasena; see the colophon of No. 1064 in my Second Report on Sanskrit Manuscripts, P. 102. * See above, Vol. III. p. 78, note 8. The temple of Kumkrasimin (now Nagesvars) is meant. * This is an abbreviation of khandi (or putt), see Brown's Twngs. English Dictionary, .. . pulfi. ** Tbis bird is sacred to Kumkrasvamin.

Page #193
150 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. (L. 120.) "In the land of Chombrolu, to the god Ananta-Jina, kha; to the pajaris, 12 kha; to the 14 Brahmapas of the Brahmapuril of the god, 14 kha; to the superintendent of edicts and the omperor of poets, 2 kha; to the astrologer, 2 kha; to the doctor, 2 kha; to the chamberlain, 2 kha; to the accountant, 2 kha; among the three hundred dancing-girls, to each of all those who serve in the temple from the age of eight years, 2 kha; to the door-keeper, 2 kha ; to the dancing-master, 2 kha; to one who beata the big drum, 8 kcha; to one who beats the small drum, 2 kha; to the vdrelednu, 2 kha; to each of the singers, 2 kha; to one who blows the white conch, 2 kha; to one who blows the trampet, 2 kha; to one who plays the gausu, 2 kha; to one who beats the kettle-drum, 2 kha; to the jagadavdfu, 2 khd; to one who beats the gong, 2 kha; to one who decorates the temple), 2 kha; to the garland-maker, 2 kha; to the piligaragavadu, 2 kha; to the potter, 2 kha; to the carpenter, 2 kha ; to the blacksmith, 2 kha; to the masons, 4 kha; to the washerman, 2 kha; to the torch-bearer, 2 kha; to Alli-Boya, 2 kha." (L. 135.) "These persons shall live in peace, doing their respective work and enjoying (their) shares. And the three hundred Brahmapas shall assign one part of the prodice) of their land to the god and enjoy (the remaining) three parts themselves." Lines 140-149 record the names of 20 persons who had granted lamps. Vorses 28-31 contain the usual admonitions to future kinge. POSTSCRIPT. Another inscription of Jaya and of his sovereign Ganapati (No. 250 of 1897) is engraved on three sides of a pillar which is now built into the roof of the Lingodbhavsevimin temple at Tsandavolu, the capital of the chiefs of Velanandu. The second face of the pillar is turned towards the roof and is hence invisible. The first face opens with the same passage as the Chebrdlu inscription published above, and breaks off with the words viharati phaNibhatta:sAof verse 10. The third face bears five Sanskrit verges, the first of which is incomplete at the beginning, and a passage in Telugu prose. I subjoin the text' e the first sixteen lines of the third face. 1 bhASata jAyasainyanAthaM / kalayasi ma2 yi zaMkara ca bhati sadathamatastvama8 mUni pAlaye[ti // kulottuMgarA* jeMdragoMkakSitI[zapratiSThApitaM zaM. 6 karaM khAnujAkhyaM / [sa paMDIvara .jAya6 senAdhinAthastadAra[bhya] taisvaipAya7 [ka]pAste // cauraicireNa calitesya purA8 NapIThe pIThAMtaraM sa caturaM vidhiva 9 vidhAya / prAsAdamapyamalakAMca. - 10 nakuMbhasaMpatsaMbhAvanIyamakarI 11 danukammazilpaiH / sarbopacArasidhyaya 1 See above, Vol. III. p. 296, note 9, and Vol. IV. p. 128. * See above, Vol. IV. p. 99 f. and Additions and Corrections, P. v. The inscription itself refers to two of those chiefs see below, p. 151, notes 6 and 6. * From an inked estampage, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, B.A. Read fatit.

Page #194
No. 18.3 SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 151 12 # [C]rauft[ ] i rad 13 ore Hiei [] afy q [1]* 14 d[e] JRUCT [w]fuge Te 15 [a*]ET I [15 ]u[fa] namu . 16 [5]aiftarhero ate 17 [#] [1*]* . . . . . . . . . . It appears from the above Passage that sking Ganapati] put the general J&ya (lines 1 and 5 f.) in charge of & temple of Samkara (Siya), which had been founded by king KulottungaRajendra-Gonka and had been named Pandisvara (1. 5) after [Panda], the younger brother of Gonka I. Jaya provided the god with a fresh pedestal (pitha), as the old one had been stolen, placed golden pinnacles (kumbha) on the temple, and granted vessels for the worship. King Ganapati himself (1. 15) gave to the temple the village of Govatika or, in Telugu, Govada? (1. 16). No. 18.--SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. BY J. F. FLEBT, Ph.D., C.I.E. This inscription, engraved on the four faces of tho base of a pillar, which is known as the Kuge-Brahmadeva-kambha, at the entrance to the area occupied by the temples on the Chandragiri hill at Sravana-Belgola, was first bronght to notice and edited by Mr. Rice, in his Insoriptions at Sravana-Belgola, No. 38 (see also, id. Introd. p. 18 ff.). I edit my version of it from ink-impressions supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch. The writing consists of one hundred and fourteen lines: twenty-seven on the south face of the pillar, covering an area about 1' 11" broad by 2' 8" high; twenty-eight on the west face, covering an area about 1' 9" broad by 2' 10" high; twenty-eight on the north face, covering an ares about 1' 10" broad by 2 10" high; and thirty-one on the east face, covering an area about 1' 10% broad by 3' 1" high. Lines 28 to 49 on the west face, and the whole of the writing on the north face, are very much damaged; so much so that no connected passages, worth reproduction, can be made out. The rest of the record, however, is in a state of good preservation. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers; and they were boldly formed and well executed throughout. They shew, of course, only the later or cursive forms of the th (in Manyakhata, lines 12, 100) and b (e.g. bala, line 12, alunbam, line 84). They do not appear to include the separate distinct form of the lingual 4. They shew the virama, represented by its own proper sign, in bhunjan and balat, line 2, kol, line 112, and it, line 113; and they do not include any final forms. In lines 1 to 109, the average size of the letters is about " or ". In lines 110 to 114, the characters are somewhat smaller and thinner, thongh of the same type, and possibly written out by the same hand, with the rest of the record : this may be due to the person who wrote out the record, for the engraver, having not enough space to finish it in completely uniform characters; or the Rnd sauvarSa The anusuara stands at the beginning of the next line. This verse is identical with verse 23 of the Cherola inscription. Lines 17 to 25 contain a description of the boundaries of Govads in the Telugu language. * No. 10 of the Table, above, Vol. IV. p. 36. No. 13 of the same Table. In the Repalle taluks, about 7 miles north-east of Tsanda volu. . For the importance of the use of the earlier and later forms of bel und 8, in connection with undated records about a century or a century and a balf earlier, see page 155 below, note 8

Page #195
152 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. passage may be, as suggested by Mr. Rice, a slightly later addition. The language is Sanskrit in lines 1 to 83, and Kanarese, of the archaic or stilted type, in linea 84 to the end. There are verses in lines 1 to 4,28 to 99, and 112 to 114; and I am indebted to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for several very useful suggestions in dealing with both the text and the translation of some difficult passages in the Kadarese verses. The Sanskrit gadya or ornate prose, in lines 5 to 27, is not very successful, there not being enough of the usual alliteration and rhyming endings, and there is nothing remarkable in such of the Sanskrit verses as remain in lines 50 to 55: in the Kadarese portion, however, the author, who was evidently an accomplished writer in that language, has done full justice to his topic and to himself, both in sonorous diction and in sense. The orthography does not present anything calling for special notice. The insoription is a panegyrio of the Western Ganga prinos Marasimha II. It mentions him by his proper name in line 42, and throughout the rest of the record by various birudas and epithets, of which the most frequent and evidently the most highly prized one is Nolambakul. Antaka, "the Death of the family of the Nolambas," - with reference to his successes against the Pallavas of the Nolambavadi thirty-two-thousand province. Lines 110 to 114, at any rate, were written after his death; and they tell us that, a year after his completion of the career of conquest which is the subjeot of the earlier part of the record, he abdicated, and died in the practice of religion, at the feet of a Jain teacher named Ajitas@na, at Bankapur in the Dharwar district,-starving himself to death, like so many others whose epitaphs are at Sravana-Belgola, by a three-days fast. And it seems plain, in fact, that, like various others of the records at Sravana-Belgola, the whole of this inscription is an epitaph, not a contemporaneons record engraved while he was still alive. The record is not dated; but it may be placed in A.D. 975, as an inscription at Molagani shews that Marasimha II. either died or abdicated in or shortly before Jane-July, A.D. 974. The contents of it are noticed in detail on page 169 ff. below. I have given, elsewhere,' a fall expose of the spurious nature of certain copper-plate grants, which purport to present an unbroken genealogical list of the Western Gangas going back to the second contury A.D. And I have shewn how utterly unreliable, for purposes of Ancient history, are those grants and a Tamil chronicle, called Kongudota-Rajakkal, which purports to furnish information of the same kind. The results of the inquiry on that occasion were, that the earliest authentio Western Ganga Dames are those of Sripurasha-Muttarasa, who, pending more precise discoveries, was to be placed somewhere in the period A.D. 750 to 850, and of Sivamara, who was to be plaoed either immediately before or immediately after SupurushaMattarasa; and that the alleged genealogy was invented in the ninth or tenth century A.D., when all the great families of Southern India were beginning to look up their ancestral belongings and devise more or less fabulous pedigrees. Since the time when I wrote, some new records on stone have been brought to notice, and a critical version has been published of a copper-plate grant which was already known but was not satisfactorily available for use. And these now materials, militating in no way with the conclusions at which I arrived, enable me now to put together a genealogical and successional list of the Western Gangas of Talakad (see page 158)and to make a first serious attempt to determine the real history and chronology of the family. 1 Por description of the sallkhand or vow of starving to death, seo Mr. Biod's Insers. at Srar.- Bel. Introd. p. 16. He has pointed out (ibid. p. 17) bat, among the various instances of it mentioned in the records there, there is one of even so late a date as A.D. 1809 (No. 72). The process sometimes lasted for three months (No. 9). Bat it was accomplished in three days to also the case of Mallisbps (above, Vol. III. p. 207,verse 72). See page 168 below, and note 6. Above, Vol. III. pp. 169 to 175. The numbers before some of the names indicate the members of the family who actually ruled, or probably ruled, over the Gangavadi province, and the order in which the succession went. When the exact relationship between two consecutive individuals is not established, dots are used instead of lines.

Page #196
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 153 The Western Gangas of Talakad. (1) Sivamara. I. (About A.D, 765 to 765) (2) Prithivi. Kongani. Srpurusha-Muttarasa. (About A.D. 765 to 806) (3) Sivamara II. (About A.D. 805 to 810) (4) Nftimarga-KongunivarmaPermanadi-Ranavikrama. (About A.D. 810 to 840) Aparajita-Prithivipati I. (A contempornty of Amoghavarsha I. in the period A.D. 814-16 to 877-79) (5) Satyavakya-KongonivarmaPermanadi-Rajamalla. (A.D. 870-71.) Marasimha I. (6) Satyavakya-Kongunivarma Permapadi-Bataga I. (A.D. 870-71 and 891-92.) Hastimalls-Prithivipati II. (4 contemporary of Parantaka I. in the period A.D. 900 to 940) (7) Nitimarga-Konguoivarma. Permanadi-Ereyappa. (A.D. 893-94 and 909-10) (8) Rachamalla I. (9) Satyavakya-Konganivarma Permadadi-Batuga II. (A.D. 940 sud 949-50) By Kallabari. By Roraks Maruladdys; married Rijabbe. (11) Satyavakya-KongunivarmaPermadadi-Marasimha II. (A.D. 968-61 to 974) (10) Rachcha-Ganga. (12) Satyavakya-Kongaoivarni & Panchaladva. (A.D. 975) (13) Satyavakya-KongunivarmaPermanadi-Rachamalla II. (A.D. 978 and 984)

Page #197
154 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. The earliegt authentio Western Ganga name is that of Sivamara I. His existence is proved by an inscription at Vallimalai in the North Arcot district,' about eighty miles to the east from the Ganga town of Kolar, which enumerates four generations, - Sivamara L.; his son, Sripurusha;' sripurusha's son, Ranavikrams; and Ranavikrama's son, Rajamalla,and says that Rajamalla, having seen the hill on which the record is, took possession of it, and founded a Jain temple there in token of having done so. The rooord, indeed, does not tell us that these persons were Gangas. But their names fit in so exactly with the statements in the sparious grants and in certain unquestionable records in the Western Ganga territory itself which will be mentioned further on, that no hesitation need be felt about identifying them as Western Gangas of Talakad. There are records in Mysore, which may be ascribed to Sivamera I. One is a stone inscription at Debur, which mentions him as simply Sivamudra, without any regal title of any kind, but uses a technical expression which stamps him as holding a rank and authority considerably greater than those of any mere local governor. And others are stone inscriptions at Rampura and Madahalli, which mention " the Konguoi king (arasa) Sivamara," and 1 Above, Vol. IV. p. 140, A.-In the Postal Directory of the Madras Circle, the name of the place is given as Vellimalai.' The spurious grants describe sripuruaba (whose proper dame, Mattaris, they do not give) sometimes as the son, and sometimes as the grandson (without mentioning the father's Daine), of Sivamira I.; to Sripurusba they allot two sons, Sivamdrs II. and Vijayaditya; and they represent Rajsmells us the son of VijayAditya (see the tables, above, Vol. IIL. Pp. 161, 177): and curiously enougb, it is the pretended earlier records, from Howar, Nagamangala, and Manpe (for the last, see page 160 below, note 7), wbich wrongly represent Bivamaru I. u tbe grandfather of Sripurushs; while the Sadi grant, parporting to be written nearly a century and a half after the Mappe grant, correctly speaks of the two persons us father and son. This abort but valuable record from Vaflimalai disposes finally of one step in the fictitious podigree, vis, the step which some of the spurious granto place between sivaman 1. and Muttarasa (see, also, page 166 below, note 6). Mr. Rice's Epigraphia Carnatica, Vol. III., Nj. 28.- Mr. Rice bas preferred to allot this record to the second sivamars. This record mentions # person. Damed Eroya. With this person Mr. Rice identifies the Mahdrdja Eramma of an inscription at Madar (ibid. Ml, B8), and the Bres or Elen of an inscription at Madahalli (ibid. Nj. 132), and the Ereha.Vommadi of a sparious record at Gattayadi (ibid. Nj. 199, with a lithograph) which parports to be dated Snka-Samvat 111. He thus refers the Maddr sud Madahali records, a well as that at Debur, to the time of Sivambra II. And he alters the date of the Gattava di inscription from 8.-8. 111 to 5.-8. 711, so as to bring the record on to A.D. 789-90,--sufficiently Dear to the period of Sivamara II. The Gattaradi inscription, however, bas the later cursive form of the 6, in selabyeyara, line 10, and bdim, line 11: therefore it cannot be placed before A.D. 80$ (nee page 166 below, note 8); aud the general style of the characters suggests period at least a century later than even that time. The expression in question is prithiof.ndjyan-goyw, or keys, "to reign over the earth." It is properly a technical expression of paramount sovereignty (see the second edition of my Dynasties of the Kanaren Dytricts in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency. Vol. I. Part II. D. 428, noto ), but the exact way in which it is to be applied, bas alwayo to be determined by the context and general surrounding. The Western Gangas of Talakad were not paramount sovereigns, except occasionally. They belonged to the class of great feudatory nobles, who were more or less independent in their own hereditary territories, and whose position is always very clearly recognisable, if the records are studied attentively, from the various technical titles and expressions that are 10 carefully need or abstained from. The SilAbarns of Karad, sad the great fondatory nobles of some other families need the expression suka-sankathd-vinodadisi rdjyak-geys, or, in Banskrit, rukhstankathd-vinod na rdjyante kri. The expression properly used by the Westeri. Gangas, in their own province, w prilbie-rdjyan geys; and it will be found in almost all of their records which exist in their own bereditary territory: to the contrary I can quote, at present, only majyam teftar-Oltara i salutiam-ire (another expression of, striotly, paramount sovereigoty) in the Kalsgere inscription of the time of Erogappa, and the use of the purely subordinato expression afu, to govern,' in the cases of Ereyappa in the Begar inscription, and of Batoga II. in the Atukar inscription. On the other hand, the proper expression to denote their position and authority outside their own province of Gangavadi, was alw; and we And this duly used in the case of Marasitha II. in the inscriptioas at Adaragutichi, Gundur, and Hebbal, and even in the case of Panobaladers in the inscription at Malgund. Ep. Carn. Vol. III, Nj. 60, 127. The Rampurs inscription, agaio, has been resigned by Mr. Rice to Sivamara Il. But the ure of the title arana is a strong indication that the records are to be ascribed to the Brat Bivadara. Muttarass became eventually ~ Mahardjadhiraja and Parame cars; in the amplified form Dharma

Page #198
No. 18.) SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 135 rase the same technical exprossion of high position. These three records are not dated in any ers. And there is nothing in the contents of them to enable us to establish any synchronisms, and so to assign an exact date to ther. But the characters of the Dabur inscription are attri. butable to any time withiu about fifty years on either side of A.D. 800.1 The period of the record will be determined more closely further on. The authentic existence of the second of the four persons mentioned in the Vallimalai inscription, vis. Sripurusha, bad already been established by some undeniably genuine stone records at Talakad. Sivara, and Sivarpatna, in Mysore. The Talakad insoription, which is dated in his first year, and the inscription at Sivara, give him the full style of "the Maharaja Prithuvi-Konguni-Muttarase-Gripurusha;" while, of the Sivarpatna inscriptions, one styles him "the Maharaja Sriparusha," and the other, which is dated in his twentiethodd year,- perhaps the twenty-ninth, 7-calls him the Kongupi Maharaja Sripurusha :" evidently, Muttarasa was his name, and Sripurusha," husband of Fortune," was a biruda. Like the records of Sivamara I., these records of Mattarasa, - and also those which will be mentioned further on, are not dated in any era; and they do not contain anything by means of which synchronisms can at present be established. But they are, similarly, to be referred, on paleographic grounds, to the period A.D. 750 to 850, or thereabouts. And one particularly instruotivo character, the old square form of the letter 6,8 Mahardjddhirdja (regardiag whicb, soe page 168 helow, note 2), the use of the first of these two titles was con. tinded by all bis descendants from Ranavikrams onwards; and it does not seem likely that his son Sivamara II. would revert to the simple designation arasa. - Another inscription at Mudahalli (Nj. 126) is probably also of the time of Sivamera I.; but the name of the prince is illegible. "I write on the authority of ao ink-impression, which Mr. Rice kindly sent for my inspection. I have not had the means of examining the R&rpura and Mudaballi records in the same way. The spurious Halegere grant (Ep. Cart. Vol. III., Md. 113, with a lithograph) cites a date in the month Jyeshtha (May-Juna), Saka-Samvat 685 expired, falling in A.D. 713, as being in the thirty-fourth year of sivemara I., and so would place the commencement of his rule in A.D. 679-80. This latter date is altogether too early. And it is not likely that the record has even hit off a true date for him in A.D. 713.- The Nagamangala grant would place the commencement of the rule of his successor Sriparusba-(Muttarasa) in A.D. 727-28 (see page 166 below, note 2); and this, with the Hallegere grant, would give Sivandra I. A rule of forty-eight year, immedintely before & rule of seventy-eight years by his son ! * See above, Vol. III. p. 173 f. Ep Cars. Vol. III., TN. 1; with a lithograph. * Here I write on the authority of photographs which Mr. Rice kiudly sent me, one from Sivara, and two from Sivarpatpa. * Prathama-vijaya-tambataran Karttige panname-andu; lines 8, 4. 7 The words "oijaya-sacoatiara( - ), followed by the aksharas irpps, are quite clear, in line 2. I coniecture that what follows them stands for tlombattaneyolu. Bat the passage (and, in fact, the whole of the remainder of this record) has been so spoilt in painting the stone for photography, that it is a matter of conjecture only. Since writing this note, I bave found an indication that Mr. Rice would take the record to be dated in the twenty-eighth year (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 188 ). The akaharas ttentaneyolu, however, seem insufficient for the space and for the marks shewn in the photograph.-This practice of painting inscriptions by hand for photograpby cannot be too strongly condemned: it presents the records as they appear to the eye of the person who paints them, and not as they really are; it introduces mistakes, or at least doubt, in even the clearest passages,- for instance, tbalitbograph of the Talakad inscription of Muttar se shews in the word tombanttars, line 9, an anus dra in the Becond syllable which one cannot believe to be in the original, and the word Kadabur or Kadabur in one of the Sivarpatos inscriptions, contrasted with what reads at first sight w Kadambur or Kadambur in the other record at the same place (see page 161 below, note 1), is another case in point; it often results, as in the date of thia Sivarpatna inscription, and in fact throughout the record, in the ortation of arbitrary and fantastio sigos which render whole passages quite unintelligible; and, in short, it preventa altogether the purely mechanical reproduction which is absolutely necessary for the satisfactory and critical study of the records. * It cours in the Talakad inscription (see the lithograph) in the words sambataaran (line 4) and tombattaru dine 9). For the importance of the old or square and later or cursive forms of kh and 6, as a belp in fixing the dates of records of the period with which we are dealing, see above, Vol. III. pp. 162, 163. Records containing the cursive forms of these two lettem, cannot be placed before A.D. 804. The square forma continued in se op to A.D. 866. Bat the cursive forms, - the introduction of which, into epigraphic records, seems to be connected with the encouragement that we given to the Jains aud their literature in the time of the Rashtrakata king X2

Page #199
156 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. proves that at any rate they cannot have been engraved much, if at all, after A.D. 850; while the general palaeographio standard of the Talakad insoription points distinctly to a time somewhat earlier than A.D. 800, as the date of the preparation of that record. It is, thus, not impossible that the person or persons who fabricated the spurious Hosur and Nagamangala grants, had available, or hit off, true dates for him, in A.D. 762 and 776-77, or at any rate in the latter year. But it is not possible that, in A.D. 776-77, he had already been raling for fifty years, as is claimed by the Nagamangala grant;a for, the synchronisms which are established for some of his descendants, in both lines, Bhew plainly that the long life and rule, which he undoubtedly enjoyed, were made out by continuing into the ninth century A.D. The approximate limits for him will be indicated below. There are other records of Sripurusha-Muttarasa in Mysore, at Davalapura, Varuna, PAricali. Hemmige, Bannur, 'and Holalavadi. The first four of them belong to the earlier part of his career : for, the Parigali record styles him "the Maharaja Sripitrusha," as also, apparently, does the Devalapars stone; the Varana record calls him the Kongani Mahardia Sripurusha;" the Hemmige record describes him as "Prithivi-Kongani-Mattarasa," without any title; and the Bannur record probably styles him "Prithu[vi-Kongani-Mattarasa-Stiparasha," again without any title. All of the records which contain such a reference at all, use the same technical expression of high position and authority which is used in the case of Sivamara 1. And the Holalavadi inscription marks an epoch in his career, by also giving him the para mount titles; it styles him " the Kongani Maharajadhiraja and Paramatvara Sripurusha." As far, therefore, as individual names go, the authentic history of the Western Cangas of Talakad starts with these two persons, Sivamera I. and his son SripurushsMuttarasa. Records giving names for earlier times may, of course, be obtained hereafter ; for, Amoghavarba I. (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78).- were then in ou, and are found in record of A.D. 866. And record of much about the same date shaws both the forms of b, mitad (loo oit. p. 163, note 1).-The old or square form of the booonrs in also one of the Sivarpatos records of Mattaras, in the word Kadabdr, line 8; and doubt. loss also in the same word in line 3 of the other Sivarpstas record, where, however, the true appearance of the original has been much spoilt by painting the stone for photography. I do not find a 8 of either form in the Sivare record. And none of the four records appears to incinde a kb. - My attention has been drawn to the fact that cursive kl appears, in the lithograph, at the end of line 13 of the Harihar grant of VinnyAditya of A.D. 694 (od. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 800). An inspeotion, however, of the photograph, which is given with the lithograph in P. 8, and 0.-C. Insors. No. 17, will show that this is only due tu sa injudicions touching up by hand of damaged'square kh; this fras done at a time when it was thought more important to publish clear and easily legible lithographs, than to produce absolutely moobanical and faithful facsimiles which an unpractised eye might find it difficalt to deal with. 1 Just as a porihly true year may have bron available, or was hit ole, for Batnga IT., in the spurious Sadi grant (100 Page 167 below, note 2) which refers itself to his time. But calonlations show that the details of the dates cited in the Hosdr and sudi grande are not correct for the years that are quoted; and this detracts a good deal from any value that might be attributable to them. This would place the commencement of his role in A.D. 727-98. And, as the spurious Saradhanapur grant (nee page 160 below, note 7), which cites the Sarvajit sanatsara, Saka-Barvat 729 (expired), AD. 807-808, as the third year of sivamir II., wonl: thus place the commencement of the rule of sivamir II. in A.D. 805-806, this wond give Mattaron a total rnle of seventy-eight years. Ep. Carn. Vol. III. My. 25, 55: MI. 87: TN. 53, 113; Nj. 33.- He is apparently also mentioned M Sriparashayys in an inscription at Belavatte (ibid. My. 6). And a Mattarass in another inscription at Bannar (ibid. TX. 115), from which Mr. Rice has inferred (ibid. Totrod. paxe 8) that Banndr wan bis birth-place. This Banndr inscription mentions also the name of Broyappe, and therefore seems to be, not of Muttarnas's own time, but about a century Inter. Prithiol.ndiyan gey, or keys; sep 154 above, note 4. * Mr. Rice (Bp. Carn. Vol. III. Introd. pp. 8, 7) hos pinned between them Mirasiha I., whom he identifies with the alleged and unnamed son of the first SiVAT ra and father of Sripurush8-(Mottaron) who is mentioned in some of the spurious geanta (une page 154 above, t.ote ); quoting "the Salem granto his anthority for doing so. Bat there is no foundation in fact, of any kind, for this. The alleged renerntion between Sivamira I. and Srpuraba-Mattara na has now been disposed by the Vallimalel record (page 164 above).

Page #200
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 157 that the Western Gangas were a people of importance and power at least a couple of centaries before the time of Sivamira I., is shewn by the fact that the Kadamba king Mpigesa varman claims to have defeated them. But it is not at all probable that they will give a connected genealogy : the plainly imaginary nature of some of the names which the spurious grants placo before that of Sivamara I., is a strong indication that materials for compiling a genuite earlier pedigree were not available even then; and the most that we may expect, is, a few detached notices. All that we know as yet about the Gangas during the centuries immediately following the time when Mrigesavarman was in conflict with them, is, that thoy were conquered by the Western Chalukya king Kirtivarman I. in the period A.D.567-68 to 597-98, and again by his son Pulikesin II. about A.D. 608,4 and that the Harihar grant of Pulikdsin's grandson Vinayaditya. dated in A.D. 694, speaks of them is hereditary servants of the Western Chalukya kings. And it is plain that they first came prominently to the front on the downfall of the Western Chalukya dynasty. Even then, they did not immediately assert the independence which, undoubtedly, they subsequently enjoyed for a wbile. That they felt their way gradually to the latter step, is shewn by the facts that sivamara I., while adopting a technical expression indi. cative of considerable power, used simply the title of arasa, " king," and that Mattarasa, though making an advance on this, did not at first assume any higher designation than that of Maharaja, and developed into a Maharajadhiraja and Parametvara, as which he figurer in the Holalavadi record, only at somo later time. Now, the last Western Chalukya king, Kirtivarman II., lost the northern and central portions of his dominions to the Rashtrakatas, under Dantidurga, before A.I). 754. He was still in possession of the southern territory up to A.D. 757. But shortly after that time he was completely overthrown by Dantidurga's successor, Krishna I., - say, about A.D. 780. And the same period saw the extinction of another great dynasty of Southern India,- that of the original Pallavas of Conjeeveram, who also, through the possessions that they held in the Nolam baradi province, must have had much to do, though not so directly as the Western Chalukyas, with the Gangas of Talakal. The last great Pallava king known to us, and, unquestionably, the last representative of his line,- was Pallavamalla-Nandivarman, Nandipotavarman, or Nandipotarajn, son of Hiranyavarman. He was a contemporary of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya II., at some time in the period A.D. 733-34 to 746-47. And we have records dated in his twenty-first, twenty-second, and fiftieth years.7 Now, he encceeded to the Pallava throne aft: r a distant kingman, Paramesvaravarman II.; the latter was preceded by his father, Narasimhavarman II.; and Narasimhavarman was preceded by his father, Paramosvara varmnc. I., who was contemporaneous at some time in the period A.D. 655 to 680 with Vikramaditya I., And the person whom Mr. Rice thus misplaces, through a mistake which is to be attributed to the imperfect original rendering of the Udayendiram grant of Hastimalla-Prithivipati 11. in Mr. Foulkes' Mannal of the Salem District, Vol. II. p. 369 ff.,- is Marainha I., grandson of the second sivamara (nee page 162 below). 1 Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 25; for "the family of Tungeganga," read the lofty family of the Ganga." This much, at any rate, is certain, I have already snid (above, Vol. III. p. 178), - that nothing will over be obtained to authenticato such dates as those of A.D. 248 and 466 which two of the spurious granta parrort to give for Harivarman and Avintta Kongoni, unless it apueta in some way or other the gonealogy that is assorted by the granta, and, on the other hand, if the genealogy Assorted by the grants (or anything like a real basis froza bioh it can have been concocted) is over authenticated, then the dates will be upset, in favour of much later onot. The genealogy and the dates cannot possibly stand together. It is not likely, however, that there is any real basis of ancient fact for either the asserted genealogy or these two dates ; see the Postscript, page 174 below. * Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 19. Id. Vol. VIII. p. 244. Id. Vol. VII. p. 303. * Bee Dr. Haltsach's South-Ind. Insors. Vol. II. p. 342 ff. * They are, respectively, the Udayendiram grant (South-Ind. Incore. Vol. II. p. 861), the Kakkudi grant (ibid. p. 342); and an inscription at the Pancospodavamalai bill (above, Vol. IV. p. 186, A). In respect of the last of them, we must understand that it is dated in the fiftieth year in which he was still reigning: not in simply the fiftieth year from the commencement of his reign, cited at a time when he himself was dond, -A wondering, soggested us posible by the editor of the record, for which there is no substantial authority. And there was, perhaps, also a short intermediate reign, of Mahendravario III.

Page #201
158 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. the great-grandfather of Vikramaditys II. In such circumstances, it is not at all probable that Pallavamalla-Nandivarman can have completed the fiftieth year of his reign between A.D. 733 and 747. It is much more likely that his reign did not even commence till A.D. 715 or later. And fifty years from that point would bring him on to just the time to which we may refer Sivamara I. and Muttarasa. The spurious Manne grant, indeed, would carry him on to even later times: it says, speaking of Sivamara II., that "his forehead was adorned by a fillet (of royalty) placed there with their own hands, when they performed (his) anointment to the sovereignty, by the two ornaments of the Rashtrakuta and Pallava lineages named Govindaraja and Nandivarman, who were (already) anointed on (their own) foreheads." Govindaraja seems to be the Rashtrakuta king Govinda III., whose reign began about A.D. 783-84 and ended in A.D. 814-15: Sivamara II. was undoubtedly contemporaneous with him towards the end of his reign; and we shall find reasons, further on, for believing that he did assist or recognise the succession of Sivamara II. to the leadership of the Gangas. Nandivarman must be Pallavamalla-Nandivarman, son of Hiranyavarman. He cannot have had anything to do with Sivamara II. at so late a time as the date of his succession on the death of Muttarasa. And it seems that, mixed up with a real act of Govinda III. towards the second Sivamara, the Mappe grant has preserved an anachronistic reminiscence of a real act of Pallavamalla-Nandivarman towards the first Sivamara; viz. that, on the downfall of the Western Chalukyas, he formally recognised Sivamara I. and crowned him as the chief, more or less feudatory, of a powerful tribe on the borders of his own outlying province of Nolambavadi. The date of A.D. 760, mentioned above as the closely approximate time of the complete extinction of the Western Chalukya power, is within the period to which Sivamara I. is to be referred, and within the time to which the reign of Pallavamalla-Nandivarman may be carried on, And we shall probably be very near the truth, if we take A.D. 755 as the initial date of the succession of Sivamara I. to the leadership of the Western Gangas, and A.D. 760 as the time when he was recognised by Pallavamalla-Nandivarman. We may then place the accession of Muttarasa about five years later, in A.D. 785; and, as there are indications, as already mentioned, that he had a long rule, and as we have a record which is actually dated in perhaps his twenty-ninth year, we may assume that he ruled for about forty years, up to A.D. 805. As the record which seems to be dated in his twenty-ninth year still gives him, like the earlier ones, the title of Mahdraja, it would appear that it was in the last ten years of his time that he threw off all semblage of vassalage and assumed the paramount titles; till then, he must have been more or less feudatory, at first to PallavamallaNandivarman, and then to a kinsman of his own, Vijaya-Narasimhavarman, who, as we shall see just below, succeeded to the Pallava throne after Pallavamalla-Nandivarman." 1 For this record, see page 160 below, note 7. The original, which I am able to quote from photographs which Mr. Bice kindly sent me, runs-(plate iv, a, line 10 ff.) R[4]shtraku(ke)ta-Pallav-anvaya-tilakdbhyam marddh-abbishikta-Govindaraja-Nandivarmm. dbhidheydbhydin samanushti(shthi)ta-rdjy-dbhishekdb hydm uni(ni)ja-kara-ghatita-patta-vibhashita-laldtapatto tri-Sivamdradesa[*].-I have taken laldtapatta, the flat surface of the forehead,' as simply an alliterative expansion of laldta. Otherwise, we might divide the compound, laldta-patto, and translate the (hereditary Ganga) fillet (of royalty) on his forehead was adorned by (other) fillets placed there with their own hands," etc.; this, however, does not seem so satisfactory a rendering. It might, perhaps, be said that he is the later Nandivarman, also called Vijaya-Nandi-Vikramavarman, son of Dantivarman (see page 159 below). But this does not seem at all probable. And, if it were so, an anachronism in the other direction would be involved; for, Nandivarman, the son of Dantivarman, cannot be placed as early as A.D. 797, which is the pretended date of the Mappe grant; he cannot be placed before A.D. 804, which is the date that we have for Dantivarman. The Humeha inscription of A.D. 1077-78-(see Mr. Rice's Annual Report for the year ending 31st March 1891; this record contains a great deal of mythical matter, relating to the Santara family as well as to the Western Gangas, and is, of course, of no more value than the spurious copper-plate grants in respect of the early history which it pretends to give)-asserts that Sripurusha-(Mattarass) was the first of the Western

Page #202
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 159 We shall revert presently to the descendants of Sripurusha-Mattarasa. Meanwhile, we may conveniently notice here another branch of the Western Ganga family, which succeeded to the Pallava dominions. Two virgals or monumental tablets at Ambur in the North Arcot district, which commemorate the death in battle of two heroes, followers of a certain Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, on an occasion when the army of the Nalamba, i.e. the Pallava prince of Nolambavadi, attacked the village for a cattle-raid, - cite the twenty-sixth year of a king named Vijaya. Nripatunga-Vikramavarman. There are other inscriptions of the same king in the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts. And un palaeographic grounds, as well as for reasons connected with the history of that part of the country, it is necessary, Dr. Hultzsch tells us, to place the reign of this Vijaya-Ntipatunga-Vikramavarman before that of the Chola king Parantaka I. (about A.D. 900 to 940). There are also two copper-plate grants of the same king, one of which, obtained at Bahur near Pondicherry, and dated in his eighth year, names his immediate ancestors and gives the pedigree that he claimed. That pedigreo is, first, the Paranic genealogy of the Pallavas, from the god Brahman to the eponymous Pallava, the alleged founder of the family. From his family, the grant says, there were born Vimala, "Konkanika," and "other kings." When they had passed away, a certain Dantivarman became king. His son was Nandivarman, whose wife was Sankha, of the Rashtrakuta family. And their son was Nripatungadeva, or Vijaya-Nfipatungavarman as he is called in the Tamil portion of the grant,-i.e. the Vijaya-Nripatunge-Vikramavarman of the stone records at Ambur and elsewhere. Now, the seal of the other grant of VijayaNripatunga-Vikramavarman bears the bull-crest of the Pallavas,- in due accordance with the descent that is put forward for him. But we may safely adopt Dr. Haltzsch's suggestions, that the name of "Konkanika" is a reminiscence of the "Konkani" who is represented as the original ancestor of the Western Gangas in the Udayendiram grant of Hastimalla-Pfithivipati II.,' and who is, of course, the mythical Konguoivarman whom the spurious grants from Mysore claim as the founder of the Western Ganga family; and that consequently, in spite of the Pallava pedigree, & connection with the Western Gangas was claimed by Vijaya-Ntipatunga-Vikramavarman. And we may also safely follow Dr. Haltzsch in his identification of Dantivarman with the Dantiga, king of Kanchi, whom the Rashtrakuta king Govinda III. subdued and levied tribute from in A.D. 804,5 and in his inference that the Rashtra kuta princess Sankha, wife of Nandivarman, was a daughter of Govinda's son and successor Nripatanga-Amoghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78), after whom her son must have been partly named. There are also, we are told by Dr. Hultzsch, various stone records, not yet published, which may be attributed with some probability to Dantivarman and Nandivarman: there is & record of Dantivarman in the Vaikuntha-Perama! temple at Conjeeveram ;and there are inscriptions at the Virinchipuram temple in the North Arcot district, and at Sadupperi, near Velur in the same district, dated in the ninth, forty-seventh, and fifty-second years of a Vijaya-Nandi-Vikramavarman who may be identified with Nandivarman, son of Gangas to assume the designation of Permanadi, and that he took it from Pallava king of Kitchf, on defeating him. We have already seen that it was Mattaras who first assumed the paramount titles. And so, though his records bave not yet disclosed the use of the desigastion Permaosdi by him, the Anmcha record very possibly preserves, in the above assertion, real historical item, mixed up in the usual mythical matter in which it follow more or less the sparious grants. The said king of Kaichi, defeated by him, would be his kingman Vijaya-Narasimhararman,-defeated when he threw of the yoke of vasalage. Above, Vol. IV. p. 180. Ibid. p. 181. Ibid. p. 180. * For this record, see page 169 below. Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 137. Above, Vol. IV. p. 181. 7 See South-Ind. Incore. Vol. II. p. 344, note 3. It styles bim Haldrdja. & Id. Vol. I. p. 183, Nos. 124, 125, p. 180, No. 108.

Page #203
160 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [FOL. V. Dantivarman. And at Ukkal in the North Arcot district there are inscriptions giving the Dame of a Kampavarman, or more fully Vijaya-Kampa-Vikramavarman, who may have belonged to the same family with Vijaya-Nfipatunga-Vikramavarman and his ancestors. But, of more importance for present purposes, is the fact that, at Kil-Muttugur in the North Arcot district, there is an inscription, dated in the eighteenth year of a king Vijay8Narasimhavarman, which shows, in the sculptures below it, the Western Ganga emblems of the elephant and the goose or swan,- the emblems being connected with Vijaya-Narasimhavarman himself by the fact that he was, evidently, the maker of the grant that is registered in the record. The name of this person is, characteristically, a Pallava name: but the emblems mark him as a Western Ganga; and he has been appropriately described by Dr. Hultzsch as "& Pallava by name, but Western Ganga by descent." Now, the alphabet of this record at Kil-Muttagur is more archaic than that of the Ambur inscriptions; and Vijaya-Narasimhavarman must, therefore, be placed at any rate before Vijaya-Nfipatunge-Vikramavarman. That he was connected with Vijaya-Nfipatunga-Vikramavarman, and also with Vijaya-Kampa-Vikrama varman, is plainly indicated by the use of the prefix ko, "king," in all three cases, and of the word vijaya, in the Tamil form visaiya, as part of the proper names: and it appears that one of the grants of Vijaya-Nfipatunga-Vikramavarman actually places a Narasimha in the genealogy, before Dantivarman. Whether Kampavarman came before Narasimhavarman, or after bim, is not yet known. But the retention of the Western Ganga emblems by Narasimhavarmaa refers him to a period when the members of this branch of the Gangs family had not fully turned themselves into Pallaras. And it seems probable that he was the one who secured the succession to the Pallapa dominions. If so, as he must have done it on the death of PallavamallaNandivarman, son of Hiranyavarman, we may place his initial date somewhere about A.D. 760 to 770. He was eventually followed by Dantivarman, Nandivarman or VijayaNandi-Vikramavarman, and Vijaya-Nripatunga-Vikramavarman. And one or other of them, or perhapa Vijaya-Kampa-Vikramsvarman, discarded the emblems of the Western Gangas and adopted those of the Pallavas, - thus converting himself into a Pallava, just as the Eastern Chalukyas became Cholas in the time of Kulottunga-Choladdva 1. The exact connection of Vijaya-Narasimhavarman with Sivamara I. remains to be discovered. W revert now to the descendants of Sripurusha-Muttarase. The spurious Sadi grant gives the name of Sivamara II., as his eldest son ; and the spurious grants from Suradhenupura and Mapne purport to be records of this person himself. Now, one of the 1 Bee above Vol. IV. p. 182, noto 4.-Two of these inscriptions are at Ukkul, in the Arcot taluks and one of them la dated in his tenth year, and the other in bis ifteenth year these two records mention him as Kampavarman. An inscription at Dafi, near Mamandar in the same talaks, gives his name in the fuller form of Vijaya-Kampe-Vikramavarman. I am able to quote these details through Dr. Haltasch's kindness in wonding me proofs of some page of his South Ind. Insere. Vol. III. * Ibid. p. 177; see slao p. 182. . . See Mr. Bowell's List of Antiquities, Madras, Vol. II, p. 30; this is the grant in the office of the Collector of North Arcot, not the bahar granted quoted in the text above. * See pege 158 above. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 377. * This grant (for wbich, seo page 167 below, Dote 2) would give him the second name of Saigotta; so, also, the Bumcha inscription of A.D. 1077-78 (see page 158 sbove, note 4). He is evidently the Saigotta-Sivamara, an alleged feudatory of king Amoghavarsbs, for wbom a record of about the eleventh century A.D., at Kalbhavi in the Belgaum District (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 809), parporta to furnish a date in A.D. 808, 814, or 889 (the details of the date are so incorrect that the exact year which is intended on not be determined). These two grants are mentioned by Mr. Rice in bis Ep. Cars, Vol. III. Introd. p. 3. The Suradbanupura trant is not yet available in detail. But I am able to quote the Mappe grant from photographs which Mr. Rice was kind enough to send me.-It appears that the Sundbengpars grant cites the Sarvajit sarnatadina, Sak-Sarbrat 789 (expired), - A.D. 807-808, w the third year of sivamara IL, and thus would place the commencement of his rule in A.D. 806-806.-The Manpe grant, however, taking the genealogy M far as

Page #204
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 161 Sivarpatna inscriptions makes mention of a sivamara who was governing the village of Kadabur or Kadabur, which may be identified either with the modern Kadabara' in the Gundlupet taluka of the Mysore district, or with Kadaba in the Gubbi taluka of the Tumkur district in the time of Sripurusha-Muttarase, and in, perhaps, his twentyninth year. There is nothing in this record to establish any relationship between this Sivamara and Muttarasa. Bat we may take it as tolerably certain that he was a son of Sripurusha-Muttarasa, as stated in the spurious grants, and that we have here another authentic name, that of Sivamara II. We have already noticed the fact that the spurions Manne grant speaks of a fillet of sovereignty being placed on his head by the Rashtrakata king Govinda III. (from about A.D. 783-84 to A.D. 814-15). Spurious as the record is, there is nothing impossible in the truth of the statement; especially if it is taken in connection with certain statemeats in the records of Govinda III. himself, which tell us that he released from long captivity, and sent back to his own country, one of the Gangas, who had been imprisoned by his father Dbrava. The Rashtrakuta records, indeed, do not disclose the name of the Ganga who was thus treated. But the clue to his identity is furnished by the spurious Manne grant, which asserts that Sivamara II. made himself famous by being victorious against the armies of the Rashtrakutas, the Chalukyas, and the Haibayas (i.e. the Kalachuris), when they were encamped at a village named Mudukundur, and that he defeated the countless cavalry of Dhruva which had overrun the whole earth.6 Sivamara II. may very well have been entrusted with the command in some war between his father and Dhruva. And we may suppose that, during the campaign, he was eventually defeated, captured, and imprisoned by Dhruva, and that, on Muttarasa's death, he was liberated by Govinda III., in order to gucceed to the leadership of the Gangas, on which occasion the Rashtrakuta king would very likely crown him,- as the spurious Manne grant asserts, - with some feudatory crown. This event may be placed somewhere about A.D. 805. The same passages in the Rashtrakuta records tell us that, after no long time, Govinda III. found it necessary to re-conquer the Ganga, who through excess of pride stood in opposition to him, and to put him in fetters sivamara II., son of Sriparusha, then tells us that Sivamara's son was MArasimha; it then proceeds to record a grant that was made to a Jain temple at Mangapurs with the permission of this Marasimha, who, baving attained the position of Yuvardja, was adiniuistering the whole of the Ganga mandaly; and then, after specifying the boundaries of the grant, it gives the date, in the month Ashadba (June-July), 5.-8. 719 (expired), falling in A.D. 797. It would thus establish for Sivamara II. << date, when he either was ruling or else had ruled and passed away, eight years before the commencement of his rule according to the Saradhenupurs grent.- A Marasimha, son of Sivamara II., is not mentioned in any other record that has as yet come to notice. And the person who is introduced in the Manne graut seems to be the Marasimba I. of the Udayendiram grant,in reality the grandson of Sivamara IL. In this record, the third akshara of this name appears at first sight to be a badly formed mod; but this must be attributed to the original being spoilt in painting the stone for photography. A pluce which is undoubtedly the same, is mentioned in also the other Sivarpatoa inscription; there, the third akshara is nothing but bl, and, unless we assume that the painting of the stone has produced the obliteration of an the second akahara, the name is distinctly either Kadabur, with the dental d, or Kadabur, with the lingual d. 1 Bee page 155 above, note 7. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. pp. 69, 70; Vol. XI. pp. 160, 161. To avoid attributing to the Manne grant any more anachronisms thau are inevitable, we may take this as referring to the Eastern Chalukyas. Narendramrigarija-Vijayaditya II., of that dynasty, is described (160 Ind. Ant. VoL, XX. p. 101) as waging war for twelve years, by day and by night, and fighting bundred and eight battle, with the armies of the Gangas and the Rashtraktas: tbe passage, however, does not mention the name of any individual Gangs; and the period of Vijay Aditya II., A.D. 799 to 843, covered a great deal more than the time of sivamara II. The original run-(plate iv. a, line 3 ff.) - Mudulundur-andma.gram- pavisha-Edeltraku(ki)ta. Chafukya-Haihaya-pramukla prap (ol)ra-sandtha-vallahha-sainya-vijaya dikhydpila-prabudua) [deg] Api chal (rend oha) Dhor.dbulyar samantataprabalama pagata-tydpta-dik-chakrandfa nirjilyuka-sukhya eto.-Dhora in the Prakrit form of the name of Dhruva; it is used in also the passages referred to in note 3 above.

Page #205
162 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. again. This would probably be about five years later,--say in A.D. 810. And it was doubtless this second imprisonment of Sivamara II. that let in his younger brother Ranavikrama to the Western Ganga succession. A copper-plate grant from Udayendiram in the North Arcot district' carries this line of descent three generations further: it mentions, in the lineage of "Konkani, the first of the whole Ganga race," - in which lineage, it says, following the spurious grants, there had been born Visbangopa, Hari (.e. Harivarman), Madbava, Durvinita, Bhuvikrama, and " other kings," Sivamara II. ;' his son Prithivipati I., otherwise called Aparajita; Marasimha I., "the light of the Ganga family," son of Prithivipati I.; and Marasimha's Bon, Prithivipati II., otherwise called Hastimalla, "& flamingo in the tank of the Ganga family." In the way of historical information, it tells us that Prithivipati I. saved Iriga and Nagadanta, sons of king Dindi,- one of them from Amoghayarsha, s.e. the Rashtrakuta king Amoghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78), and the other from the jaws of death; that he fought a battle at a place named Vaimbalguli; and that he defeated the Pandya prince Varaguna in the great battle of Sripurambiya ;6 and that Prithivipati II. received from Madiraikonda-Parak@sarivarma-Parantaka, i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I. (about A.D. 900 to 940), "the dignity of lord of the Banas,"-.8. that Parantaka I. conferred on him the leadership of the Bana kingdom, which is defined elsewhere as "the land to the west of the Andhra country." And it registers the fact that, at the request of Prithivipati II., Parantaka I., in the fifteenth year of his reign,-s.e. in or about A.D: 915,- converted the village of Kadaikkottur, together with Udayasandiramangalam (Udayendiram itself), into a brahmadeya, or grant to Brahmans, which was then called Viranarayanachcheri after one of his own appellations. The record says that, from the time when the Bana kingdom was conferred on Prithivipati II., it was thought that he was born of the race of Bali, s.c. of the Bana race; and the Tamil portion of it actually calls him Sembiyan-Mavali-Vanaraya, meaning apparently, " (he who was appointed) Mahabali. Banaraja (by) the Chola king." And it further discloses the fact that, while retaining the Western Ganga title of " lord of Nandi (ie. Nandagiri)," he took the title of " lord of the city of Parivipari," and assumed the banner of a black-buck and the crest of bull. It is thus evident that, like his connections who became Pallavas, Prithivipati II. turned himself regularly into a B&na. 1 Somewhere about the end of the time of sivamirs II, there was,- if the Kadaba grant (above, Vol. IV. p. 832) might be relied on, certain Chakirkja, who is described in that record as "king of the whole of the Ganga province," in A.D. 813. But I have not found spy trace of such a name in the Gangs records. * South-Ind. Isocrs. Vol. II. p. 875. It was first brought to notice by the Rev. T. Foulkes, in the Manual of the Salem District, Vol. II. p. 869 ft. But it has only recently been made properly available, by Dr. Hultzsch's critical edition of it; and some remarks by me (above, Vol. III. pp. 166, 167), based on Mr. Foulkes' version of it, require alteration. The synchronisms which the record establishes for Prithivipti I. and his grandson, and still more, the actual date of A.D. 915, or closely thereabouts, for the grandson -oblige us to identify this person with the second Sivamare, not with his grandfather of the same name. * Dr. Hultzsch has suggested (above, Vol. IV. p. 182) that Prithivipati I. may be the Pirudi-Gargaraiyar who is mentioned in the Ambar records of the twenty-sixth year of Vijaya-Npipatung - Vikramavarman (page 169 above). The modern Tirappirambiyam (the Thiraparambiam' of the Madras Portal Directory) in the Kumbbs. konam talaka of the Tanjore district (see South-Ind. Inacra. Vol. II. p. 881). . An inscription of Parantaka I, at Sholingbur in the North Aroot district, six years earlier ju date (above, Vol. IV. p. 221), also mentions the conferring of the Bass kingdom on Prithivipati II, and the popular belief, from that time, that ho belonged to the Bana race; it further gives him the name of Vira-Ohol(r), and speaks of his defeating some up named enemy in the battle of ValA!a. 1 Above, Vol. III. p. 78, verse 7. . In the Sbolingbur inscription (see the last note bat one) this name appears in a slightly different form Prithivipati II. is there called "the king of the people of Parivai."

Page #206
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 163 In the other line of descent from Sripurusha-Muttarasa, the Vallimalai inscription has given us the names of his son Ranavikrama, and Ranavikrama's son Rajamalla. The latter is evidently the Dharma-Maharajadhiraja' Satyavaky&-Kongunivarma-Permanadi. Rajamalla, "lord of Kovalala, the best of towns," and "lord of the mountain Nandagiri," who is mentioned as the ruling prince in an inscription at Husuk uru, in Mysore, dated Saka-Samvat 792 (expired), = A.D. 870-71. This must be taken as his final date. An earlier record, at Doddahandi in Mysore, mentions him as simply Satyavakya-Permanadi, and his father Ranavikrama as the Dharma-Maharajadhiraja Nitimarga-KongunivarmaPermanadi," lord of Kovalala, the best of towns," and "Lord of the mountain Nandagiri :" this record was written on the death of the father; it tells us that Nitimarga died, and that there survived, to render service to his son Satyavakya, a domestic official named Agarayya, who is apparently described in the text, and represented in the sculptures above it, as tending Nitimarga in his dying moments. The Husukuru inscription of A.D.-870-71, quoted above, mentions also a certain Butarasa, who then, in the time of Rajamalla, was governing the Kougalnad and Punad districts, as Yuvaraja. With this person, whom we may conveniently enter in the table as Butuga I., and who, as the Yuvaraja or chosen successor, was in all probability the actual successor, The spurious Sudi grant (see page 167 below, note 2 ) gives Rajamalla's name, and two of his secondary appellations, correctly,- Satyavakya-Kongunivarna-Rajamalla. But it calls his father Vijayaditya; as, also, do some other records of the same class. It is not unlikely that the name of Vijayaditys was borrowed, by particularly gross mistake, from the Eastern Chalukya dyonsty, two members of which had hostile relations with the Gangas : for one of them, Narendramrigaraja-Vijayaditya II., see page 161 above, note 4; the other is bis. ndson, Gunaka-Vijayaditya III., who, we are told, being prompted by the Rashtrakuta king, conquered the Gaagas, at some time in the period A.D. 844 to 888 (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 103, and above, Vol. IV. p. 226); in this passage again, there is unfortunately no mention of the name of any individual Ganga. . This title means literally "a Kahdrdjddhirdja by or in respect of religion," or by free translation "& pious or righteous Mahdrajddhirdja." It occurs, in earlier times, unquestionably as a title of paramount sovereiguty. in the case of the Pallava king Siva-Skandavarman. In the Western Ganga records, however, it is an amplification which attracts attention, of the plain title Maharajadhiraja which, coupled with Paramdivara, is given in the HolalavAdi inscription (see page 156 above) to Muttarasa, who, in one period of his career, was undoubtedly a paramount king. And the recurrence, in the subsequent Western Ganga records, of the same amplified form without any other paramount title, suggests that it was used by the Western Gangas more as a hereditary and honorific designation than with the intention of implying any claim to paramount sovereignty. Like the great feudatory nobles of other families, the Western Gangas were doubtless semi-independent in their hereditary province; but in all other respects they seem distinctly to have acknowledged the supremacy of the Rashtrakata kinge. Ep. Carn. VOL. III., Nj. 75. Ibid. TN. 91; with a lithograph. The original stone is now in the Bangalore Museum.---That this record was written not much, if at all, after A.D. 850, is shewn by its containing the old square form of the kh, in odkhya, by mistake for odkya, line 6. Mr. Rice's transcription of the text gives puravaresvara: but his lithograph shews puraparasuara; while A genuine photograph from the stone itself, sent to me by Dr. Hultzsch, shews clearly purapardsvara, which may stand either for purasar-dinara, or for pura-parandidara.- These two hereditary titles are used in the records on almost every occasion. But it will not be necessary to repeat them in every instance in the following pages. . Ho seems to be represented as drawing out from Nitimarga's left side a dagger with which the death-blow had been given. . The name Batarasa is only another form of Batuga; other forms are, in Kanarese Batayya, and in Sanskrit Bhatarys, (see page 166 below); and we may at any time obtain genuine records mentioning Batarasa as Bataga or Batayya. He is, in fact, spoken of as Batuga in the Humcha record, and in the spurious Sadi grant, which latter record would further give him the birida of Gunaduttaramga, "the lintel of virtue."--The Sudi grant anys that be married Abbalabba, daughter of the Rashtrakuta king) Amog bavarsha (I.) (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78). This statement, however, remains to be verified; and it may possibly be based on nothing but the fact that his descendant Batuga II. married a daughter of Amghavarsha.Vaddiga (see page 166 below).The name Bataga is rather peouliar one, if, as according to Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, it means only shameless man; (borster).' It is derived from outs, which means, accordiog to the same authority, foul, shameless, obscene language; obscenity,' but to which Reeve and Sanderson's Kanarese Dictionary would give the meaning of exaggeration fear, apprehension. Y2

Page #207
164 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. of Rajamalla, we may venture to identify the Dharma-Mahirajidhiraja SatyavakyaKongunivarma-Permanadi of an inscription at Biliur, in Coorg, which cites a date in the month PhAlguns (Feb.-March), Saka-Samvat 809 (expired), falling in A.D. 888, as being in his eighteenth year, and thus fixes the commencement of his rule in A.D. 870 or 871. And, as we know that not long after this dato there was a ruler of the Gangavadi province named Ereyappa, whose son Rachamalla was killed by Batuga in or before A.D. 940, to Batnga I. we may also ascribe an insoription at Iggali, in Mysore, which, again, mentions the ruling prince as the Dharma-Mahurajadhiraja Satyavakyl-Kongurivarma-Permanadi, and men. tions Ereyappa also, and further speaks of a certain Rachega-Ganga, who, it tells us, died fighting against the Nolamba, i.e. the Pallava prince of the Nolambavadi province, in the twenty-'. second year, i.e. in A.D. 891-99. Bataga I. must have been succeeded by Ereyappa. We have a record of this prince, mentioning him by the name of Ereyappa, in the Begur inscription, which describes him as a spotless moon in the sky that was the family of the Gangas, and says that, having deprived all his enemies of power, he was governing the Gangavili ninety-six-thousand as an united whole, and which further mentions a war between the army of the Nagattara and a certain ViraMahendra? who was probably one of the Pallavas of Nolambavadi, and an attack upon a person named Ayyapadeva. And, from the way in which the date fits in, we may ascribe to 1 The spurious 8adi grant (see page 167 below, note 2) would make him grandson of Rajamalla, giving the intermediate names of Nitimirga-Kongupivarma-Eregavga, con of Rajamalla, and of a second SatyavakyaKongunivarma-Rajamalla, son of Eregangs and elder brother of Bataga-(Buterasa). As Yupardja, be may, of course, have been the grandson, quite as well us the son, brother, or nephew, of Rajanalla. But I cannot find anything to authenticate any of the alleged intervening names, Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102, No. II., with, lithograph; Coorg Inscriptions, p. 8.- As is to be expected from its date, this record shows the later cursive form of the 8, in Bifidr, line 8, beddore, line 9, elpadimbarun, line 10. and several other words, and the later cursive kl, in libhittar, line 13. In raroba, for saruna, line 7. and in some similar combinations, and in Bolidrs, line 14, it has a form of b which might suitably be called the "open"). Ep. Carn. Vol. III., Nj. 189. I am dealing with only the really important and useful recorda, - mostly those which can be used to determine the succession or may be referred to speciflo individuals, through their giving personal names or dates, or bieh otherwise present points of loading interest. In Ep. Carn. Vol. II1., record at Kyatanhalli (Sr. 147, with a lithograpb) mentions Satyavakya-Kongapivarma-Permanadi and Ereyappe, and another at Madahalli (Nj. 130) mentions Permadi, Mahadevi, and Ereyappa inscriptions of Satyavakya at Rampura (Sr. 148, with a litbograph), at Kappunogo (Nj. 68), at Gattavadi (Nj. 97), and at Nagarle (Nj. 156), may be records of Satyavakya: Batuga I. (or of some other Satyavakya), and so also may another inscription at Kotar, in Coorg (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 103, No. III; Coorg I wription, p. 6); and an inscription at Pattaa mahalli (Sr. 134) may be referred either to Bataga I, or to Ereyappa. But these records teach us nothing, and cannot be placed with any certainty until we obtain other recorda, assignable without any doubt, mentioning the priests, elo., whose names occat in them. * Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 346; for a lithograph, see the frontispiece of Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions. * The expression in the original is dka-okollattra-okohldyayol.under the shadow of a single umbrelin." Its parport is explained by such passages us that which tells us that Gangaraja, the minister of the Hoysala prince Vishnuvardhana, having driven out all the feudatories of the Chola king from the Gangavadi province," brought under one umbrella all that (territory) which had become (oplit up into variowe sparate) districte," add-ddwdallaman-dka-chchhatram-ddi (Ep. Caru. Vol. III, ML 81, line 84, and compare a similar passage in Ingers. at Srav.-Bel. No. 90). Mr. Rico (Ep. Carn. Vol. III. Introd. pp. 4,) seems to identify this person with the Mahendradbirkja of an inscription at Baragar, who was the son of Pallavedbirkja and of Jayabbe, younger sister of Ganga who had the Appellation of Nttimarge, 1.o., apparently, of Ereyappa himself. From a transcription which Mr. Rice has kindly sent mo, it appears that the Beragar inscription describes the younger sister of Nitimarga as slno daughter of Bismalla. This Nitimargu, therefore, was a son of Rajamalle. I have said (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 350) that it is possible, but by no means a certainty-that this person may be the Western Chalukya Ayyana I., of the time between the period of the Western Cbalukyus of Badmi and the period of the Western Chalukyas of Kalykpl. Mr. Rice, however (nee Ep. Caru. Vol. III. Introd. p. 4

Page #208
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 165 him an inscription at Kulagere, in Mysore, which mentions the ruling prince as the DharmaMaharajadhiraja Nitimarga-Kongunivarma-Permanadi, and is dated Saks-Sarhvat 831 (expired), = A.D. 809-910. The Iggali inscription has given a date for him in A.D. 891-92. That, however, is a date for him in the time of bis predecessor. And, from an inscription at Honnayakanhalli, it would appear that his rule began in S.-S. 815 (expired), =A.D. 893-94, It would seem that he did not secure the succession without some opposition. We have, just after the date mentioned above for the commencement of his rule, an inscription at Tayalar, in Mysore, 1.c. within the Western Ganga territory, which is dated 6.-S. 817 (expired), = A.D. 895-96, and mentions, as then reigning or ruling, a certain Nolambadhiraja,- that is to say, the Pallava prince of the Nolambavadi province. The explanation of this is evidently furnished by the statement in the Begur inscription that, when that record was drawn up, Ereyappa was governing, after having deprived all his enemies of their power ; plainly, his accession to the leadersbip of the Western Gangas was opposed, and chiefly by the Pallavas of Nolambavadi, who succeeded in occupying for a time part at least of his hereditary possessions. From the Atakar inscription, we know that Ereyapps bad a son named Rachamalla I., and that it was by fighting and killing Rachamalla that another member of the family, Bataga II., obtained the succession. As will be seen further on, this occurred in or before A.D. 840. We have no records attributable to Rachamalla I. But the length of time from the initial note 3), appears to have obtained evidence that Ayyapadevs was a Pallava.-The evidence seems to be the HireBidanur inscription (mentioned by Mr. Rice as the Goribidnur inscription in Mya. Inacra. Introd. p. 45), which, according to a transoription that Mr. Rice has kindly sent me, distinctly mentious Ayya padeva as Pallar-droaya and a baving also the name of Nolambadhiraja. 1 Ep. Carn. Vol. III., MI. 30. As I have already intimated (page 152 above), my identifications, upon which this part of the succession is arranged, must be taken as tentative for the present: the miscellaneous subordinate items of information, contained in the records at present available, do not help at all; and we want more facsimiles in the case of records which are not dated. But my identifications are at any rate more satisfactory than those proposed by Mr. Bice. Thus (ibid. Introd. p. 4, and see also his Classified List wbich follows page 36), be woald identify the Nitimarga of the Kalagere insoription, and Breyappa, with, respectively, the Nitimarga and his son Satyavakya (whom I identify with Banavikrams, the son, and Rajamalls, the grandson, of Muttarasa) of the Doddahundi inscription (page 168 above); whereas, the date of the Kalagere inscription, and the period in which we must of pecessity place Erosappa, are altogetber inconsistent with the use of the old form of the kh in the Doddahundi insoription. And he would further identify with the Nitimarga of the Kulagere inscription the Satyavakya (whom I identify with Batuga I.) of the Iggali inscription (page 184 above); whereas, it seems clear to me that. Nitimarga is not to be identified with any Satyavakya. Mentioned by Mr. Rice in Ep. Car. Vol. III. Introd. p. 4. I assume that Mr. Rice means that this record actually contains the appellation of Nitimargs, and that he does not simply allot it to a Nitimarga (namely, to the Nttimbrga to whom he would allot also the Doddahundi and Kalagere records) on some merely inferential grounds. Here, again, I am dealing with only the really important records. Other records of Eregappa, in E.. Carn. Vol. JIL, are TN. 116, at Bannur, and Nj. 78, at Husukara. For others which mention him with his predecessor, and for one which may belong to either of them, see page 164 above, note 4. And we may perhape allot to him records of a Nitimarga at Kannegala (TN. 140), and at Gattavadi (Nj. 98). Ep. Carn. Vol. III., Md. 18.-Mr. Rice (ibid. Introd. p. 4) speaks of it a "apparently an independent grant by Nolambadhirkja, but also suggests that Nolambadhiraja wu "perhaps subordinate to Nitimirga," i... to Broyappa. I think, however, that the true expisnation is that which I suggest. He also (loc. cit.) PRODOB to treat us "an intrusive Pallars inscription" another record at Tiyalar (Ma. 14, with a lithograph). which is dated in the month S ep (July Aug.), Baka-Sevat 820 (expired), falling in A.D. 937 : bere, however, there is nothing to refer the record to any particular family ; it only registers grant made by villagers, and it does not mention the ruler at all . See page 166 2., below. * The Hameha inscription (see page 168 abovs, note 4) appears to give his name in the form of Rajamalla; As, also, probably does the sparious 8Adi grant (page 167 below, note 2). The sadi grant would give him the appelletion of Nitimarge, and the binda of Kacbobeys-Gangs, "the quarrelsome or fighting Gangs; " but the Hamaba i nacription appears to shew Bajamalla and Kachcheya-Ganga a separate persons.

Page #209
166 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. date of Exeyappa, A.D. 893-94, to the latest date that we have for Butuga II., A.D. 949-50, renders it probable that he did actually succeed to the leadership of the Gangas, though perhaps for no long period; and the Rashtrakuta record which mentions his overthrow and fixes the latest date for it, seems, in fact, to describe him as actually in possession. - The next in succession was Butuga II., whose name appears in Kanarese in also the form of Batayya and in Sanskrit as Bhutarya, and who had the full appellation of the Dharma-Maharajadhiraja Satyavakya-Kongunivarma-Permanadi-Batuga," and the birudas of Ganga-Gangeya, "a very Karttikeya, Karna, or Bhishma, among the Gangas," Ganga-Narayana, "a very god Vishnu among the Gangas," Nanniya-Ganga, "the truthful Ganga," and Jayaduttaramga, "the lintel of victory." It has already been noted that the Atakur inscription tells us that he obtained the succession by fighting and killing Rachamalla I., son of Ereyappa; and, that this occurred in or before A.D. 940, is shewn by a Rashtrakuta grant from Deolt, dated in that year, which mentions the fact of the overthrowing of Rachamalla (therein called Rachhyamalla), and implies that Batuga (therein spoken of as Bhutarya) received material assistance from the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III. The Hebbal inscription of A.D. 975, from the Dharwar district, tells us that, during the reign of the Rashtrakuta king Krishna II., Batuga II. married Revaka, who was a daughter of Vaddiga (grandson of Krishna II.) and an elder sister of Krishna III., and that he received, as her dowry, the districts known as the Puligere or Purigere three-hundred, which was the country that lay round, and was named after the ancient name of, Lakshmeshwar, in the Miraj State, about the centre of the Dharwar district, the Belvola three-hundred, which lay in the same neighbourhood and included, as various records show, Gadag, Annigere, Kurtakoti, and Nargund, in Dharwar, Hali in the Belgaum district, and Kukkanur in the Nizam's Dominions, the Kisukad seventy, which was a small district of which the chief town was Pattadakal, the ancient Kisuvolal and Pattada-Kisuvolal, in the Badami taluka, Bijapur district, and the Bage, Bagenad, or Bagadage seventy, which as another small district lying round Bagalkot, the ancient Bagadage and Bagadige, the chief town of the Bagalkot taluka in the same district. This marriage must be placed somewhere towards the end of the reign of Krishna II.; say, about A.D. 910. The same record mentions also another wife of Batuga II., named Kallabbarasi, and his mother Bhujjabbarasi, the elder sister of Battayya, Simhavarmarasa, and Chechchapayya. Of the time of Batuga II. himself, we have an inscription at Atakar, in Mysore,7 dated in the Saumya samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 872 1 The Humcha inscription and the spurious Sudi grant represent him as a younger brother of Rajamalla, 1.6. Rachamalla I. This statement, however, has not yet been verified. The spurious Sadi grant would give the first component of this appellation in the form of Satyanitivakya; this, however, is an anomalous form, which is not at all likely to be authentic. These birudas are given in the Atakur inscription. In the last of them, jayad is, by euphonic combination, for jayada, the Kanarese genitive singular of jaya. The original says, according to Dr. Bhandarkar's translation, that Krishna III. " planted as it were in a garden in the field of the Gangas the holy tree of Bhutarys, having uprooted the poisonous tree of Rachhy&malla" (Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 251); so, also, the Karad graut of A. D. 959,-"he planted in Gangapati, as in a garden, the pure tree Bhutarys, baving uprooted the poisonous tree Rachhyamalla" (above, Vol. IV. p. 289). Above, Vol. IV. p. 850. Krishna II. succeeded to the throne in or very soon after A.D. 878; and the latest date that we have for him is A.D. 911-12. According, therefore, to the actual wording of the Hebbal inscription, the marriage may have taken place at any time between A.D. 878 and 912. But we must place it as late as possible in that period; because Krishna II. was a great-grandfather at the time of the marriage, and Maruladeva, the son of Batuga II. and Revaka, was not born;-so the record tells us, until the reign of Vaddiga, i.e. between A.D. 938 and 940. 1 Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 168; since then, it has been edited by Mr. Rice also (Ep. Carn. Vol. III., Md. 41, with a lithograph), to whose rendering I owe the name of the hound Kali in line 10.- Mr. Rice (ibid. Introd. p. 6, and see the Classified List of the Inscriptions) would connect with Batuga certain inscriptions at Varans in Mysore (My 35 to 37 and 40 to 45), which appear to mention Chalukya princes named Narasimha and Gugga or Goggi,

Page #210
No. 18.) SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA IL. 167 (current),=A.D. 949-50, which records the facts that Koishna III. fought and killed the Chola king Rajaditya at Takkola,-the modern Takkolam, on the south-east of Arconum Junction in the North Arcot district, Madras Presidency, and that Batuga II., being pleased with the prowess in battle of his follower Manalarata, of the lineage of Sagara, who had the biruda of Batugana-ankakara, "the warrior or champion of Butoga," and the hereditary title of " lord of Valabhi, the best of towns," bestowed on him, as & mark of favour, a hound named Kali; that the hound was set at a big boar on a hill in the village of Belatur in the Kelale district; that the hound and the boar killed each other; and that, in commemoration, the stone which bears the record, and which has on it & sculpture shewing the fight of the hound and the boar, was set up at Atakur, and a small grant of land was made. It is an addition at the top of this record which tells ns that Batuga II. had, previously, obtained the Gangavadi provincs by fighting and killing Rachamalla I., the son of Ereyappa ; and it adds that it was Butuga II. who actually slew the Chola king Rajaditya, and that Kfishna III. then gave to Batuga II., ce. confirmed him in the possession of, the four districte mentioned above as forming the dowry of Revaka, and also gave him the Banayasi twelve-thousand province. The Hebbal inscription tells us that the son of Butuga II. and Revaka was Maruladeva; but it does not say that he ruled, and perhaps implies that he did not. To Maruladova ana Bijabbe, it says, there was born a son, whom it perhaps names as Rachcha-Ganga; and he, it says, did rule: we have, however, as yet, no records attributable to him. Next in succession, it tells us, there came another son of Bataga II., by another wife named Kallabbarasi, viz. Merasimha II., who had, as we learn from it and other records, the full . god named Batesvara, which seems to commemorate either Bataga II. or his predecesor Bataras-Batuga I.. and a battle between two persons called Badiga and Polukesi, the latter of whom, he suggests, may have been the Western Chalukys king Irivabedanga-Satyasraya,- whose period, however (A.D. 997 and 1008), is half a century too late for Batuga II. Till we have lithographs, it is impossible to make any satisfactory use of these inscriptions. 1 I owe this identification to Dr. Hultzsch, who tells me that at Takkolam there is, among other records, an inscription of Krishna III. himself.-Takkolam is a postal town, in the WALAj&pet taluka, and, as such, is duly mentioned in the Indian Postal Guide, which I had overlooked. A copper-plate grant from Sudi, in the Dharwar district (above, Vol. IIL p. 168, with a partial lithograph), purports to be another record of Batuga II., and to be dated in the month Karttika (Oct.-Nov.), falling in A.D. 938 or 989, of the Vikarin samvatsara, coupled with Saks-Samvat 860 expired, perhaps correctly (according to the northern luni-solar system of the sixty-year cycle), or perhaps by mistake for 861 expired (sccording to the southera lani-solar system). It presents a perfectly possible dans for Batuga II. ; and it quotes his birudas correctly. On the other hand, it includes the fictitious gonealogy, before Sivamara I., which is given in the unquestionably spurious records; in mentioning & real historical fact, vis, the marriage of Batuga II. with daughter of Amoghavaraba-Vaddiga, it leaves us to infer that her name was Diva Amba, whereas the name given in the Hebbal inscription is Rovska; the characters in which it is engraved present a decidedly later general sp. pearance than those of the Atakar insaription, and of any records, that I am aoquainted with, belonging to withia fifty years or so after the deserted date; and the details of the date do not work out correctly for either of the two years to which it is possible to refer them. These points present reasons for viewing the record with great suspicion. And there is the following additional reason for stamping it conclusively spurious record : amely, it mentions the victory over the Chas king Rajaditya as a fact already accomplished in A.D. 938 or 939: whereas, not only in this event not mentioned in the Debli grant of A.D. 940, which enumerates the achievements of Krishna III. pretty fully, and would certainly not have omitted such an event as that, if it had occurred, but also the Atakur inscription distinctly places the event in A.D. 949-50.- I have said above, Vol. III. p. 176) that the characters of the Sadi grant seem to be distinctiy more modern than those of the Korumelli grat of Bjarja L. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 48, and lithograph), whicb was issued in or after A.D. 1022. The Korumell! grant in from the eastern part of Southern India. Among the western records, the characters of the Sudi grant resemble most closely those of the grant of the Silahars prince Marasimhn, of A.D. 1058 (Cap-Temple Insorip. tions, No. 10 of the brochures of the Archeological Survey of Western India, p. 102, and lithograpb).-The Sudi grant purports to supply various other items of history in connection with Butuga II. (ainoogst them, that after the defeat of Bajaditya, bo besieged Taij&part, i.e. Tanjore, which was possibly a fact; see sbore, Vol. III. p. 283), and a few ja connection with some of his predecessors. I do not quote them; because it is undesirable to encomber my pagos, further than cannot well be avoided, with alloged names and events for which we have no reliable authority.

Page #211
168 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vor. V. Etyle of the Dharma-Vahurijidhiraja Satyavakya-Kongunivarma-Permanadi-Marasimha, with the birdasl of Ganga-Kandarpa, "the Ganga god of love," Ganga-Vidyadhara, "the Ganga Vidyadhara or demigod," Gangachudamani, "the crest-jewel of the Gangas," Gangamandalika," the Ganga chieftain," Gangavajra, "the Ganga diamond or thunderbolt," Gangarasimha, "the lion of the Gangas," Gangarolganda, "the hero among the Gangas," Guttiya-Ganga, "the Gangs of Gutti," with reference, apparently, to the town of Gutti in the Bellary District, Nolamb-Antaka, "the Death of the Nolambas," and Nolambakul-Antaka, "the Death of the family of Nolambra," i.e. of the Pallavas of the Nolambavadi province, Chaladuttaramga, "the lintel of firmness of character," Dharmavatara, "the incarnation of religion," Jagadokavira," the sole hero of the world," and Mandalika-Trinetra, "& very god Siva among chieftains." He is evidently the Satyavakya-Permanadi, in connection with whom an inscription at Karya,in Mysore, cites a date in the month Magha (Jan-Feb.), falling in A.D. 968, of Prabhava samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 890 (current), as being in his fifth year, thus . nis initial point in A.D. 983 or 984. And an inscription at Melagani, in Mysore, which muntions him as Permadi-Marasimha, tells us that news that he had passed away 1 Some of them occur in the Hebbal inscription, and all of them in the Sravana-Belgola epitaph. He was, perhaps, also known as Rajachuda mani," the crest-jewel of kings;" in which case, he was the father-in-law of the Rashtrakata prince Indra IV. (see page 170 below, note 4): but this is not certain. * The word vidyadhara denotes particular kind of good or evil genius attending upon the gods" (dopier-Williains' Sanskrit Dictionary). 1 But, taking guiti a corruption of gupti, we might render this biruda by "the secret or reticent Gangs." on the analogy of Nanniya-Ganga, "the truthfal Gang," which occurs in the case of his father (see page 166 above). Ep. Cars. Vol. III., Nj. 192.-The day is called Peretale-divasa," the day of Siva (pere-tale, pere-dale, he on whose head is the crescent'): the same day of Srevana is mentioned in an inseription of A.D. 907 at Tiyalar (ibid. Ma. 14; noticed on page 165 above, note 4); and the same day of Margasiraba, in an inscription at Rampura (ibid. Sr. 148 ; noticed on page 164 above, note 4). One would think, at first sight, that the expression denotes the day of the fourteenth tithi of the dark fortnight, on wbich there is the Sivaratri-festival in honour of Siva, in every month, all through the year; in which case, we might compare with it the expression siva-tithi," the tithi of siva" (in No. 292 of Prof. Kielhorn's Saka dates; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 202), applied in verneto Magha krishna 14, which in another record (No. 325 in the same list ) has the fuller name of Sitardirimaldithi, also in varse. But it really denotes the eighth tithi, as rendered by Mr. Rice in his translations: thus, 2 verse in the Chaturvarga-Chintamani, Vol. III. Part II, p. 865, line 9, for which I am indebted to Prof. Kielhorn, says-saptami Saptasaptasat Ashtamertegatathedshtami, "the seventh is Surya's tithi, and the eighth that of Sive;" and it appears to be applied to the eighth tithi of both the bright and the dark fortnights. In a similar way, the spurious Sadi grant (see page 167 above, noto 2) names the eighth tithi of the bright tortpight of Karttika" the tithi of Nandtsvara," 1.6. of Sivs as the lord of the bull Nandi; and the Nandisvara day of the bright fortnight of PhAlguna, without any specification of the tithi, is mentioned in the Peggu-ar inscrip. tion of A.D. 978 (nee page 173 below). - In this last record, the name is followed by a word wbicb bas not been satisfactorily settled yet. Mr. Kittel read Mandloarans talpa-devasamadge, and translated "when the Nandisvare (day) was the chair-day" (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102); and Mr. Rice has suggested the reading of Nandkfraran tallaj-duatan dge (in which, however, we ought to have dodam), with the translation "at the rising of the happy house (or sign) of Taurus" or "on the day that Napdisvers was stopped" (id. Vol. XIV. p. 76, and Coorg Inscrip tions, p. 7). But neither rendering is satisfactory; the latter, in particular. Nothing final can be said until we have a parely mechanical facsimile of the record. But the published lithographs seem to make it certain that the reading is not tallaj-dvasam (according to Mr. Rice), and probable that it is tale-devasam, rather than talpa. devasam (according to Mr. Kittel). And we have the same expression, tale-devasam-edge, in a Chola inscription of A.D. 1032 at Sutturu (Ep. Cars. Vol. III., Nj. 164; treated by Prof. Kielborn, from another transcript, above, Vol. IV. p. 69), in & passage which mentions tbe full-moon of Karttiks as the tale-donasa, and then specifies the second tithi (of the dark fortnight) as the date of the record. It has been proposed to translate tale-decasa in this passage by "first day :" in support of which we might quote tale-bdgals, 'front door, principal entrance (of a bouse),' and tale-ofdu, 's chief place;' bat it is not apparent why the full-moon day, which is the last day of the bright fortnight, should be called "the first day" with reference to the second tithi of the dark fortnight, and still less so why the Nandisvara day, the eighth tithi, should itself be called "the first day." See Insers. at Srao.-Bel. Introd. p. 18, note 7. 6 The word in the original is atlla, literally 'gone by. It may mean that he was deaul; or it may refer to his abdicating and going into religious retirement at Bankapur.

Page #212
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA 11. 169 had reached the Pallava princes Pallaviditya, Nolambadhiraja, and Chorayya-Nolamba, who were then at Sayra-Miniyor, in the month Ashadha (June-July), falling in A.D. 974, of the Bhava sarvatsara, S.-S. 896 (expired). An inscription at Nagarle, in Mysore, dated 6.-8. 892 (expired), = A.D. 970-71, mentions him as Permadi. An inscription at Adaragunchi, in the Dharwar district, with a date in the month Asvayaja, falling in October, A.D. 971, of the Prajapati sa vatsara, S.-S. 893 (expired), mentions him as then governing the Gangavadi ninety-six-thousand, the Purigere three-hundred, and the Belvola three-hundred; in the reign of the Rashtrakuta king Khottiga. An inscription at Gu dor, in the same district, with a date in the month Asbadha, falling in June, A.D. 973, of the Srimukha saihvatsara, S.-S. 896 (current), mentions him as still governing the Puligere three-hundred and the Belvola three-hundred, in the reign of Khottiga's successor, Kakka II. The inscription of A.D. 975 at Hebbal, in the same district, spenks of him as having had in his hands, in the course of his career, the government of a very large area, including not only the Gangavadi province, the Puligere three-hundred, and the Belvola three-hundred, but also the Nolam bavadi thirty-two-thousand, the Bana vasi twelve-thousand, the Santalige thousand, and everything included as far as "the great river." And his epitaph at Sravana-Belgon, now edited, gives a full list of his This may perhaps be the Minur' of the Madras Postal Directory, in the Gudiyatam talaka, North Arcot district. . Ep. Carn. VOL III., Nj. 158. Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 265. It may be noted that this and the record next quoted distinctly refer to Khottiga and Kakka II, as the reigning kinga, and do not allot the usual title Dharma-Maharajddhiraja to Marasimha II. * Ibid. p. 271. Above, Vol. IV. p. 350. . The word used in the original is perdore, which is a compound from per, 'great,' and tore,' stream or river:' in other places, it appears in the forins of peddore and beddore ; and we may at any time meet with the Inter form heddore. Kittel's Dictionary gives perdore and heddore in the sense of a large stream or river,' bat without suggesting any identification. And Mr. Rice has said that the term generally denotes the Krishna (Coorg Inscrs. p. 5, note), and has applied it in that sense in an inscription at Basaras in Mysore (Ep. Carn. Vol. III. Ma. 122, and Introd. p. 19). But there are passages in which it certainly does not denote the Krishn4. The Billar inscription of A.D. 888 (see page 164 above, under Butuga I.) speaks of that village as peddore-gareya Bilir (line 8), which may no doubt be literally translated, as was done by Mr. Rice, by "Biliur of, i e. on, the bank of the peddore," but means more probably "Biliur of the district that was known by the name of the banks of the peddore,"- cspecially if we pay attention to the expression beddore-gareya elpadimbarun ent-okkalus in lines 9, 10 of the record. And the Peggu-ur inscription of A.D. 978 (see page 173 below, under Rachamalla 11.) mentions & certain Rakkasa, described as beddore-Jareyanedfutt-ire (line 8), which may no doubt be literally translated by while governing the bank of the bed dore," but Reems much more probably to mean "wbile governing (the district that was known by the name of the banks of the beddore." These two records are in Coorg, and belong to that part of the country only. There can be no reference in them to the Krishna, which, even at the nearest point, is almost three hundred miles away. And Mr. Rice has suggested (Coorg Inscrs. p. 5, nate) that in these two records the words peddore and beddore probably denote the Lakshranntirthu. In this, be followed Mr. Kittel, who said (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 100) that the term may perhaps here denote the Lakshmantirtha, especially because that river is also called dodda hole, R term in which dodda, again, means 'great, and hole is synonymous with fore. Now, perdore would be exactly represented in Sanskrit by mahdnadl, which is explained in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary as monning 'any great river which has a long course. The Lakshmantirtha is a perennial 28 several important irrigation canals. But its whole course is not more than sixty miles; after which it flows into the Kaveri. There is no apparent reason why. it should be classed among the great rivers. And it seems much more likely to me that, -as was, in fact, suggested as an alternative possibility by Mr. Kittel (loc. cit.), in the Bilidr and Peggu-ur inscriptions, the words peddore and beddore lepote the K&vol, which, with its course of about four hundred and seventy-five miles, may fairly be classed among the great rivers of India : the KAvert, also, rises in Coorg; and it runs right through the very centre of the province, whorens the Laksbmantirtha only runs for some twenty to tweuty-five miles through the south-east corner of it; and the province might be called "the banks of the Kaveri" much more appropriately than "the banks of the Lakshmantirtha." - It may be noted here that, in Thacker's Reduced Survey Map of India, 1891, and in Constable's Hand Atlas of India, 1893, plate 34, the name Lakshiontirtha has been applied, not to the Lakshmantirthu itself (which is, in fact, not fully sbewn), but to that part of the Kaveri which lies in Coorg - The Basara inscription, mentioned above, defines the limits, apparently in A.D. 1237, of the territory of the Hoyenu king Vira-Somesvura: And it specifies, on the east, Kaichi, on the west, Vejavura, i.e. l'Alur in the

Page #213
170 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. achievements :1 it mentions several times his successes against the Pallavas of the Nolambavadi country (lines 19, 22, 86, 88), which bordered on his own hereditary territory; it further tells us that he became known as "the king of the Gurjaras," through conquering the northern region for the Rashtrakata king Krishna III. (11. 7, 8),- that he overthrew a powerful opponent of Krishna III. named Alla (11. 9, 84), - that he broke the power of the Kiratas or mountain-tribes in the neighbourhood of the Vindhya mountains (11. 10, 11),- that he protected the encampment of the emperor (i.e., probably, of Khottiga, or else of Kukka II.), at the town of Mangakhota (1. 12), - that he crowned Indrardja, .e. Indra IV. (grandson of Krishna III.), that he prevailed against an opponent named Vajjala (11. 14, 85), that he despoiled the ruler of the Banavasi country (1. 15), that he made the Maturas do obeisance Hassan district, Mysore, on the north, the perdore,- And, on the south, A place the name of which Mr. Rice tells us, is defaced bat looks like Chalaseravi, and which, be seems to suggest, may possibly be Chalaseri near Pouaui in the Malabar district. Here, the term perdore cannot denote the Kavor, because Belur is to north of that river. Nor can it denote the whole course of the Kriebys; because at that time the Devagiri-YAdays king Singhana was in possession of the territory lying south of the Krishna and west of the Tongabhadri, as far at any rate as Banawasi. In this record, therefore, perdore probably means the Krishna on from the points which the Tongabhadra joins it. In the Hebbal inscription of A.D. 975, mentioned in the text above, perdore way mean either the Krishna towards the north, or the Kareri towards the soath. In the Mulgund inscription of the same year seo page 17% below, under Patcbaladova), it most mean the Krishna, because of the mention of the Bouthern ocean as the boundary on the south, and because the record itself is to the north of the Kavert. There is also a mention of him in a record at Doddabegila (Ep. Carn. Vol. III., TN. 93); but the record is rather fragmentary, and the published text cannot be quoted to any usef al parpose.- Mr. Rice would ind. reference to bim, under the name of Marasimbavurman, in an inscription at Hale-Bogadi (ibid. Mg. 16), which mentions also au Akalavarsha, i.e., doubtless, one or other of the R&shtrakata kinga named Krishna. But here the termination varman seems to indicate someone else. This person has not yet been identified. - As Dr, Haltesch has reminded me, the name occurs in two inscriptions at Gwalior, in the case of Alla, a guardian of the fortress there, who was a son of Vaillabhatta of the Varjera family (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 154 ff.); his date, however, was A.D. 876-76, a century before the time of Marasith. MA yakbota (Malkhed in the Nizam's Dominions) was the R&sbtrakuta capital.- Siyaka-Harshs, one of the ParAmara kings of Malwa, claims to have taken the wealth of Khottiga in battle, and apparently, in A.D. 972-73, to have sncked even "Manyakheta itselt (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. pp. 225, 226). The present passage may mean that, on that occasion, Marasimha repulsed the invader at the very gates of Manyakheta; or it may refer to some event in the warfare between Kakka II, and Toila II. This was evidently done in an attempt to continue the Rashtrakta sovereignty after the overthrow of Kakka II. by the Western Chalukya Tvila II. in A.D. 978 or 974. The attempt is to be attributed to the close connection that existed between the two families : as we have already soon, Bataga II. was a brother-in-law of Krishna III., and owed his possession of the Gangavadi province to that king (page 166 above); and, Indra IV. was the son of a son of Krishna III. by a dnaghter of Ganga-Gingeys, i... Batuga II. (Incors. at Srao-Bel. No. 57: Mr. Rice, id. Introd. p. 31, at first identified the Ganga-Ganges of this record with Baohamalls IL.. 8Accessor of Marasimha; bat bis grounds for doing so ware completely erroneone, and be bus now adopted the correct identification in Ep. Carn. Vol. II1. Introd. pp. 5, 6). We are also told (again in Iwwers. at Srav.-Bel. No. 67) that Indra IV. was the son in-law of a person called Rajachudimani, "the crest-jewel of kings," whom Mr. Rich (id. Introd. Pp. 20, 21) was disposed to identify with a certain Pilla who is mentioned in another record at Sravann-Pelgola (No. 58), but it does not seem that the bihuda Bajachudamapi, in that record, is intended to belong to Filta, and it appears not at all unlikely that it really denotes Merasimha II. The attempt to carry on the Rashtrakts sovereignty was not accessful, though Indra IV, lived ou for some pine years, eventually dying in A.D. 982 (nee Insors. at Srao.. Bel: No. 57, and Ind. And. Vol. XX. p. 85, where some corFrations have to be made in the relatiousbips stated by me). Mr. Rice (Inors, at Srab.. Bol. Introd. p. 19) would identify the ladraraja of this passage in the epitaph of Marasimha II. with the Rashtrakata king Kbottiga; on the grounds that, on the analogy of the biruda of Nityavarshe-Indrs III., the name Indra indicates Nityavuraha, and Nityayarsha ww the biruda of Khottiga also. But I cannot follow him in this circular reasoning : " Khottiga".is itself the Prikrit form of proper name, analogous to " Gojjiga " for "Goviuda ", and, whatever may be the Sanskrit word which it represents, that word is at least not "Indre." This person might be identited with Vajjad IL, of one of the Koka brunobes of the Bildbars tamily. wbore initial date was somewboro wbout A.D. 975. But another record at SrAVADA-Belgol No. 109 (noticed farther of appears to desoribe him as the younger brother of l' alumulla, which came does not ocour in the Bilaban records.

Page #214
No. 18.) SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 171 to him, that he reduced the hill-fort of Uchchangi, which even the Kaduvatti, great. 88 was his prowess, had previously failed to reduce (1l. 20, 93), - that he destroyed a Sabara prince named Naraga (11. 21, 54, 96), - that he made the Cheras, the Cholas, and the Pandyas, as well as the Pallavas, bow down before him (11. 21, 22), and that he destroyed a Chalukya prince named Rajaditya, who had declared war against him (11. 50, 51) * in recapitulating some of his conquests, lines 100 to 102 add, among the places at which he was victorious, the banks of the river Tapt (the Tapti), the town or village of Gonur, and Pavaseya-kote or the fortress of Pavase :" it says that he preserved the doctrine of Jina (1. 22), and founded Jain temples and manastambhas at various unnamed places; and finally, as already noted, it tells as (11. 110 to 112) that eventually he abdicated, and ended his days in the practice of religion at Bankapur (in the Dharwer district), at the feet of a Jain teacher named Ajitasena. From other sources, we learn that Marasimha's successes against Vajjala and at Gonur and Uchchangi were actually achieved for him by a minister nared Chamandaraya or Chevupparaja, who wrote the Chamundaraya-Purana? and was a minister of also Rachamalla II. who came next but one in the succession after Marasimha II. Thus, another record at Sravana-Belgola tells us that "the array of his (Chamundarya's) enemies was broken, like a herd of deer, on him, resembling a tusked elephant running to and fro (among tham), when he stood in front of the victorious elephant, his lord, the glorious king Jagadokavira-(Marasimha II.), when the latter, at the command of king Indra, lifted up his arm to conquer Vajjaladeva, whose strength was as terrible as that of the ocean disturbed (and bursting its boundaries in the universal disorder) at the end of the age, (and) who was the younger brother of PatAlamalla ;" and the Chamundaraya-Purana tells us that Ch&mundarays was born in the Brahma-Kshatra race,-that he was a pupil of Ajitas na,--that his lord was I From a transcription which Mr. Rice has kindly sent me, I find that the Melagani inscription of A.D. 974 (see Inscrs. at Srao-Bel. Introd. p. 18, note 7) goes on to mention a person who was called "the affliction (Rangasta, =sankashta,=san kata) of all people; the ornament of the Pompala family ; born in the Kaduvatti ce supreme lord of Kenchipura ; he who is like a thunderbolt in the van of battle;" . . . . . . (just after this, anfortunately, the record comes to an end, without disclosiug his nams). This shows us that keduvatti, in line 92-93 of the epitapb, is not a verbal form, but is the nominative which is required in apposition with tunga-parakramania and the following verbs. And we can now recognise the same name, for an earlier period, in the Gulganpode Bapa insoription No. II, which mentions "the whole of the forces of the Kiduvatti" (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 89, text lige 6). This person has not been identified yet. The same name occurs among the Chalukyas, about a centary and hall earlier, in the case of BajAditya, father of the Maldsdmanta Buddbavarssa, of the Salukiks (-Chalukika, Chalukya) raco, who is mentioned in the Torkhede grant (above, Vol. III. PP. 57, 58). Mr. Rice tells me that Gonar is the village of that name,- the Goonoor' of the Indian Atlas, sbeet No. 59,-three miles on the north-east of Chitaldroog. It may be noted, however, that the Madrar Portal Directory mentions also a Gonur' in the Sulem district, and .' Gonura ' in the Bangalore district. There is a village named HAwasi (- PAvase) in the Karaigi taluks of the Dharwar district. It is doubtful, however, whether this can be the place intended. The word midnastambha, which means literally '& columu of honour,' is explained by Mr. Rice (Incore, at Srav - Bil. Introd. p. 19, note 3) es denoting technically "the elegant tall pillars, with a small pinnacled mantapa at the top, erected in front of the Jain temples ; " and he refor us to a discussion regarding them in Perguson's Indian and Eastern Architecture, p. 276. * This person is mentioned again as the torcher of Marasimha's minister Chamundarkys (uee further on). + This work appears to have been finished in the 1svars survatsara, Saka-Samvat 900 (current), -A.D. 977-78 (Inaora. at Brav. Bel. Introd. p. 22) - A record at Algod (kp. Oars. Vol. III., TN. 69) mentions the Dames of Govinda unyye, his sons MAbalayya and Isvarsys who were followers of Nolam bakul-Antaks, 1.. Marnaimba II., and Mabalayys's son Chavanda. Can this person be the minister ChAmundarkys? Ingore, at Srao.- Rel. No. 109.-In Mr. Rioo's text, I alter Vafea la into Vajjala, and a hal-Ankar into abit-dulkad. I m ind that the rest of the text is correct. * I.e. Indrs IV., the grands pu of Krishna III., see page 170 above, and note 4. * See more. Srad.- Bul. Introd. p. 8.-The Pundpa mentions various other birudas and achievements of Chlmandardys; thoy may be quoted when the text can be verilud. I 2

Page #215
172 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. v. Jagadekavira, otherwise called Nolambakul-Antaka, i.e. Marasimha II.,- and that he acquired the biruda of Samaradhurandhara," the yoke-bearer or leader in war," from his defeat of Vajjaladova in "the Khedaga war," and the biruda of Viramartanda, "& sun among heroes," from the valoar which he displayed in the plain of Gonur in battle against the Nolambas, and the biruda of Ranarangasimha, "a lion in the battle-field," from his fight at the fort of Uchchangi. The details given in the epitaph and the Purana indicate, in addition to external fighting, some local insurrections, which must probably be attributed to opportunity afforded by the absence of Marasimha on the campaign in Gujarat for Kpishna III. And not the least remarkable among them is the statement that he had occasion to despoil the ruler of the Banavasi country; for, that province had been given to his father by Krishna III., and presumably had passed by inheritance into his own hands. The explanation of this, however, and of the immediately following mention of the reduction of the Maturas, seems to be furnished by a record at Deogiri in the Karajgi taluka, Dharwar district, of the tenth century A.D. and referable to A.D. 958, which mentions & Mahusamantadhipati Santivarman of the Matura family, with the hereditary title of "sapreme lord of the town of Trikundapura," and having the Nandanavana-umbrella, the crest of a horse, and the mirror-banner, who was governing the Banavasi twelve-thousand. From A.D. 878, or earlier, to 945, the Administration of the Banavasi province was in the hands of the Chellaketana family: In A.D. 949-50 Krishna III. gave the province to Batuga II., who doubtless allowed the Chellaketanas to continue to govern it for him. Butaga must have died a few years before A.D. 963-64, when Marasimha II. succeeded Rachcha-Ganga. And it would seem that when he died, or else during the time of Rachcha-Gaiga, the Maturas seized the province from the Chella ketanas, and that they retained it until Marasimha could make it convenient to reduce them. Marasimha II. must have been immediately succeeded by the Dharma-Mahurajadhiritja Satyavakye-Kongunivarma-Panohaladeva, whom a fragment at Mulgand, in the Dharwar district, with a date in the Yavan samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 897 (expired), falling in August, A.D. 975, describes as governing "without any disorder " the whole territory from the eastern, the western, and the southern oceans as far as "the great river." Panchaladva seems, then, to havo taken advantage of the confusion that must have attended the over. throw of the Rashtrakata king Kakka II. by the Western Chalukya Taila II., to set himself up as an independent king; but he was shortly afterwards killed in battle by Taila II. Earlier facts connected with him are to be found in the Adarag unchi inscription, which tells us that in A.D. 971, when Marasimha II. was governing the Gangavadi ninety-six-thousand, the Purigere three-hundred, and the Bel vola three-hundred, under the Rashtrakuta king Khottiga, he himself was governing a small circle of villages which was known as the Sebbi thirty and 1 Dr. Hultzsch bns suggested to me that "Khedaga" may stand for Khetaka, s.e. Manyukheta. The inscription is ou a stone in Survey No. 85. I quote it from an ink-impression. It is dated, with full detaily, in the KAlayukti samvatsara, onupled with Suka-Samvat 522 by mistake for 620 or 523. But the characters place it in the tenth century, and I believe that the real date of it is Monday, 15th November, A.D. 958, in the Kalavukti samvatsara, S.-S. 880 expired. It does not register & grant of land ; and it is, therefore, difficult to any at present, why n false date should hare been cited in a record which, in all other respects, seems to be thoroughly genuine. See Dyn. Kan. Distra. Pp. 403, 411, 420. * At the temple of Ramadere; I quote from an ink-impression. The details of the date are Bribaspativara, 1.6. Thursilay, coupled with Bhadrapada krishon 2 and the Kanga-sarhkranti. And the corresponding English date is Thursday, 26th August, A.D. 975 : on this day, the Kanya-kathkranti occurred at 16 h. 5 in. after mean sunrise (for Ujjtin), anil the given tithi ended about 28 ininutes earlier, but might drabtless be made the current tithi of the saikninti by more exact calentations, * The term used in the original is perdoro, which inast bere deuoto the Krishna, see page 169 above, note 6. * See page 169 above, and note 3.

Page #216
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 173 probably took its appellation from the ancient name of Chabbi or Chebbi in the Hubli talaka, Dharwar district, and in the Gundur inscription, which mentions him as governing a ninetysix district in A.D. 973; this ninety-six district has not been identified; but possibly the expression is an abbreviation for the Gangavadi ninety-six-thousand, which Marasimha II.,who is mentioned in the same record in connection with the government of only the Purigere three-bundred and the Bel vola three-bundred, under Khottiga's successor Kakka II.,-may have entrusted to Panobaladeva, in the course of ridding himself of the cares of office before passing into religious retirement at Bankapur. The Mulgund inscription describes Panchaladevs as Chalnkya-panchanana, "a lion to the Chalukyas," and also as "subsisting (like a bee) on the waterlilies that were the feet of Chaladuttaramga, Jagadekavira, the glorious Nolam bakul. Antakaders:" these epithets both stand in the string of titles that precedes the mention of Panchaladeva's name; and the second of them, while capable of being interpreted to mean that Marasimba II. was still alive, in retirement at Bankapur, in Angust, A.D. 975, may perhaps refer to only the previous relations between the two persons. Shortly after Panchaladeva, there was Rachamalla II., who had the full style of the Dharma-Maharajadhiraja Satyavakyl-Kongunivarma-Permanadi-Rachamalla. An inscription at Pegga-Or, in Coorg,' which mentions him by all his appellations, furnishes a date for him in the month Phalguna (Feb.-March), falling in A.D. 978, of the Isvara samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 899 (expired), and speaks of a certain Rakkasa, with the biruda of Annanabanta, "the warrior of his elder brother," who was governing the district called "the banks of the great river;"3 and an inscription at Dodda-Homma, in Mysore, which, however, does not mention him by his proper name, perhaps furnishes for him (or else for Panchalad@va) a date in the preceding year. He was probably the last of the great Western Ganga princes; and his final date seems to be A.D 9840 Chamundaraya, who has already been mentioned in connection with Marasimha II., was a minister of R&chamalla 11. also; and, whilo holding office under this master, he caused to be made the colossal Jain image of Gommata or Gommatesvara at SravanaBelgola, and attained so great a reputation for devotion to the faith to which he belonged, that he was remembered long after his death, and was quoted as one of three special promoters of S See page 169 above, and note 4. In lines 8, 9, of the text, the reading should be Paschala, not Panjala. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102, No. I., with a lithograpb, and Vol. XIV > 76 ; see aino Coorg Inscriptions, p. 7. Also with a lithograph. The day is called the day of Nandisvara, followed by an expression, probably taledevarandge, which bas not been satisfactorily settled yet (see page 168 above, note 4). The expression used in the original is beddore-gare; ss regards the meaning of beddore and its application here to probably the Kaveri, seo page 169 above, note 6. Ep. Carn. Vol. III., Nj. 183 ; According to the published reading, the prince to whom this record belonge bad the biruda of Jasaduttaramga, "the lintel of fame." - The full details of the date are, the 1svar tank satsara, Saka yst 899 (expired); the full-moon of Ashadba ; Angravera, i.e. Tuesday; an eclipse of the moon. And the corresponding English date is Tuesday, 3rd July, A.D. 977; on this day, the given its ended at about 13 brs. 30 min, after mean sunrise (for Bombay), and there was an eclipse of the moon, Mr. Rice has allotted to him a record at Kottatti (Ep. Carn. Vo' III., Md. 107) which would give his name in the form of Rajamalla, with the birudas of Jagadottarang," the lintel of the world" (which seems rather dubious), and Haral-Antaka. But the date is so unsatisfactory, that it is impossible to place this record properly. The published text represents the date as the Premidin rampateara, coupled with Baku-8th vat 899. Pramadin, however, was either 6.-8, 876 current, - A.D. 953-54, or 9.-8. 936 (current). - A.D. 1013-14 ; while s.-8. 899 current, A.D. 976.77, was the Dhatu rahatsord, and 8.-8. 899 expired, - A.D. 977-78, was the Isvara sanvatsara. Even it Pramadin bas been read by mistake for Pramathin, there still remains a mistake, either in the original or in the rending of it, of 9.8. 899 for 901 (expired) or 909 (current), - A.D. 979-80. Mr. Rice tells us ineors, at Srao.-Bel. Introd, p. 22) that he has inscriptions, not yet published, which prove that the reign of Riohamalla II. ended in Saka-Samrat 906 (expired), A.D. 984-85. This is recorded in Incore, at Srao-Bel. Nos. 75, 78, and more fully in No. 65, verses 6,7. - l'he image still exists. For a full account of it and of the legends connected with it, see the Introduction of Mr. Bice's book, D. 29 to 33; the frontispiece of the book gives a photograph of the inage.

Page #217
174 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. the Jain religion, the other two being Gangaraja and Halla, ministers of the Hoyanla princes Vishnuvardhana and Narasimba I. in the twelfth century A.D. POSTSCRIPT While the first proofs of the above article were passing through the Press, I began to make faller examination, than hns As yet been attempted, of the dates of the spurious records of Western India, for all of which there should be some explanation forthcoming, if we can only find the clue to the solution of them. I have referred to two of these dates in note 2 on page 157 above. One of them is from the spurious Tanjore grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 212), wbich pu: ports to give a date in A.D. 248 for an imaginary Western Ganga whose name is given in this record as Arivarman, by & mistake-(due to the carelessness of the writer in writing, in line 10, frimadarirarmma instead of frimaddharivarmma, i.e. in omitting a subscript dh)-for the Harivarman of the other spurions records of the same series. The details of the date are the Prabhava samvatsara, coupled with Saka-Samvat 169 expired, the new-moon titki of Phalguna, Friday, the Revati nakshatra, the Vriddhi yoga, and the Vrishabha lagna. And, in the period to which the concoction of this record is to be referred on palmographic grounds, I find that in the Prabhava samratsara, S.-S. 1009 expired, the new-moon tithi of Phalguna ended on Friday, 25th February, A.D. 1088. The moon, indeed, was not then in Revati, and did not come to Revati till about 4 hrs. 28 min. after mean sunrise on the Saturday : but the moon often is in Revati on the new-moon day of Phalguna, and may possibly have been actually so shewn for that day in S.-S. 1009 expired by an erroneous almanac or by a calculation worked out wrongly for the person who fabricated the record; or the forger may have added that detail on chance, simply to give a greater air of plausibility to the record, as he certainly did in respect of the Vriddhi yoga, which cannot ever occur on the new-moon day of Phalguna. The result of the 26th February, A.D. 1088, fully meets the palaeographic requirements of the case, and, I believe, fixes the actual time at which this record was concocted : viz., the forger was working on, or had in view, Friday, the new-moon day of Phalguna of the Prabhaya sainvatsara, S.-S. 1009 expired; and he produced the necessary appearance of antiquity by striking off from the Saka year, in order to suit, more or less, a fictitious pedigree and chronology that had already become established and well-known,' and at the same time to obtain a samvatsara which would be correct according to the southern luni-solar system, exactly fourteon of the sixty-- year cycles, and thus obtained the year S.-S. 169 expired which he actually quoted in the record. The second of the two dates to which I have referred in note 2 on page 137 above, is from the spurious Morkara grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 363, and Ooorg Insors. p. 1), which has been supposed to give a date in A.D. 466 for an imaginary Western Ganga named Avinita-Konguni. This date has to be explained in a different way. The details of the date are the year 388, not specified either as carrent or as expired, the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of Magha, Monday, and the Svati nakshatra. The samvatsara is not specified; and so we have not the particular help that we have in the case of the Tanjore grant. Also, the era is not specified. As regards this detail, it bas always been assumed that the Saks era was intended, with the The verse, which mentions Chamundarya " Beys the minister of king Rachamalls," is to be found about half-way through Inscrs. at Srar. Bel. No. 187. . 1 At sunrise on the Friday in question, the yoga wan Sabha and the Vriddhi yoga had occurred abont eleven days earlier. The remaining detail, the Vpishabha lagna, means only the rising of the sign Taurus. I cannot calculate it with the Tables available to me, but it would naturally occur at some tiine or other during the twenty-four hours of the Friday. The Tanjore grant was certaiuly not the earliest of the spurious records in order of fabrication.

Page #218
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. exception that Prof. Kielhorn has marked the point as dubious in examining this date as a Saka date (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV p. 11, No. 169, and p. 181, No. 7); and no doubt the person who fabricated the record did intend the year to pass muster as Saka-Samvat 388. But, even with the correction made below, the date is not a correct one for S.-S. 388, either current or expired; and it is not by means of the Saka era at all, that we solve the puzzle of this date. Tho solution is furnished by an era which is still in use in Bombay and Madras under the name of the Fasli or harvest reckoning with the epoch of A.D. 590-91, which is the true original epoch, and in other parts of India with the artificial epochs of A.D. 592-93 and 593-94. It has, indeed, always been supposed that these harvest reckonings were created in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries A.D. by the emperors Akbar and Shah Jehan. But, if so, a most extraordinary coincidence happened, in the creation by Shah Jehan of a reckoning with the exact epoch of an era which had existed a thousand years before his time; and I think it can be made clear that what Akbar did was simply to adapt an original Hindu era to official purposes in certain parts of the country, with an alteration of two or three years in the proper reckoning of it, and that what Shah Jehan did was to accept for official purposes in other parts of the country the true original reckoning which had survived there. The era with the epoch of A.D. 590-01. appears first in the Goa grant of Satyasraya-Dhruvaraja-Indravarman (Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 348), which is dated in the twentieth year of his government, coupled with S.-S. 532 (expired) = A.D. 610-11. It appears next in the records of the Eastern Ganga kings of Kalinganagara, who were his descendants; for instance, in the Chicacole grant of Indravarman II., dated in the year 128 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 119), the donation was made on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon in the month Margasira, which eclipse is that of the 12th November, A.D. 718. Traces of it are distinctly to be found in several of the spurious dates of Western India. And I believe that the fictitious Western Ganga chronology and pedigree derive their origin from genuine dates in this era, which were ignorantly or intentionally applied as Saka dates and were then coupled with imaginary names. As regards the date now under consideration, that of the Merkara grant, the specification of the Svati nakshatra, if it means anything at all, requires us to understand that the writer of the record wrote "the bright fortnight" by mistake for "the dark fortuight;" for, the moon can never be in Svati on Magha sukla 5, but may be on Magha krishna 5. In the year 388 of the era of A.D. 590-91, Magba krishna 5 began on Monday 20th January, A.D. 979; but the moon did not come to Svati till late on the Tuesday or soon after sunrise on the Wednesday. In the next year, however, 389, Magha krishna 5 ended on Monday, 9th February, A.D. 980; and on that day the moon was in Svati at sunrise and for more than ten hours after sunrise. The result meets fully the paleographic requirements of the case. If we take the date of the 20th January, A.D. 979, we must assume that the mention of the Svati nakshatra was introduced in circumstances similar to those suggested above for the mention of the Revati nakshatra and the Vriddhi yoga in the Tanjore date. But I believe that the result of the 9th February, A.D. 980, is the proper one and fixes the actual time at which this record was concocted: vis., the forger was working on, or had in view, Monday, Magha krishna 5, of a year which was described in the almanac that was consulted as the Saka year 901 (expired), and may have been also described there as, or else was known to him to be, the year 389 of an era to which possibly no name was attached; he produced the necessary appearance of antiquity by adopting the figures of the more recent era, with the intention that they should be supposed to be figures of the earlier era, the Saka; he purposely omitted to quote the samvatsara, because he saw that, the difference (901-389 = 512) being not divisible exactly by sixty, the samvatsara for B.-8. 901 expired would not be correct for S.-S. 389; and, in copying out the date, he made the mistake of writing suddha 175 I shall go into the matter fully in separate articles on the Records of the Eastern Ganga Kings of Kalinganagara and on the Spurious Dates of Western India.

Page #219
176 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. (actually sudhdha, as he put it) instead of krishna, and for some reason or other cited the year as 888 instead of 389. TEXT. South Face. 1 Omd (Sva]sti (ll) M -vu-u- um=udadhim kritt Svadhim medini - 2 - chakra u-u-uudharo bhumjan bhaj-&ser=b[b]alat | - 3 nya-sri-jaga-u-vupatir=Ggang-anvaya-kshmabhujan | bhusha4 ratnam-abha[d-arati]-vanita-vaktrandu-megh-Odayah [11] Om Om 5 Om Gadyam | Tasya sakala-jagati tal-attamga-Garaga-kula-kumuda6 kaumudi-mahat[eja]yamanasya Satyavakyl-Komguniva7 rmma-dharmmamaharajadhirajasya Efishnaraj-Ottara-dig-vijaya8 vidita-Ga(gurjjar-Adhirajasya! Vanagajamalla-pratimalla-balava9 d-Alla-darppa-dalana-prakatikpita-vikramasya Gandamarttanda-p[r]ata10 pa-parirakshita-simhasan-di-sakala-rajyacbibpasya | Vindhy-ata11 [vi]-nikata-vartti ...... nd&ka-Kirata-prakara-bhamga karasya 12 [bhu]ja-bala-pari(palita)-Manyakheta-pravesita-chakravartti-kata13 [kasya ) vikram-[Anushthitaj-erimad-Indraraja-pattabandh-otsavasya | 14 .................. sarautskhita-samara-sajja-Vajjala15 ...... gha...... nasyal bhay-panata-Vanavasi-des adhi16 [pa] ............ manikandala-madadvip-adi-samasta-vastu gra17 (ha)na-samupalabdha-samkarttanasya | pranata Mathra-vangaja[sya 1 jo 18 [ra]jasuta-ba(ka)ta-bhaja-bal-avalepa-gaja-ghat-Atopa-garyva.durvvfi. 19 tta-bakala-Nolamb-adhirija-samara-vidhvamsakasya samunmu20 lita-rajya-kantakasya samchurnnit-Ochchamgi-giridurggasya samhfi21 ta-Narag-Abhidhana-Sabara-pradhanasya prat&p-ivanata-Che22 ra-Chola-Panya-Pallavasya ! pratipalita-Jina-shsanasya 23 ...... [ma]hd-dhvajasya balavad-ari-nripa-dravin-&paharana. 1 It is probable that the year WAA 880 ourront; and he niay have turned it into 388 in order to cite the expired your. Re that as it may, instances of the quotation of wrong year cnp be adduced from unquestionably genuine dates. And, among the spurious dutes, an interesting and instructive instance is furnished by the Kurtakoti grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 217), which purports to be of the time of the Western Chalukys king Vikramaditya 1. and to be dated Saks Sarvat 630 (or 582) expired: the details of this data are correct-(except that the solar eclipse, quoted as a total one and described conventionally As such, was an annular eclipse; to the extent, however, of eight and a half digits, and therefore well-marked one) for Sunday, 11th May, A.D. 1119, in 8.-8. 1041 expired, and in the year 629 (current) of the era of A.D. 590-91: here, the forger produced the necessary semblance of antiquity by distinctly quoting the year of the later ers as a Saks year; and here, again, be intentionally omitted to quote the saneatsara, because he knew that the sandataarn for s. 3. 1041 expired would not be correct for 8.-S. 529 or 580 (or 582) expired. * From the ink-impressions. * Represented by a plain symbol, here and throughout, except in the case of the centre one of the three the end of line 27, where an ornate symbol is used, * Metre, Serdulavikridita. . Mr. Rico's text bus praeddita, wbich, of course, at once sugrested praodeita, "expelled (from Manga kbeta)." The real reading is quite clear. * Mr. Rice's translation representa the Nolumba ns swollen with pride from receiving obeisance from the son of ...... of the Macara family, and this implies some proper name, illegible, after ansaja. But there is no room for any name: at the beginning of line 18, there is only one illegible akshara, which in evidently to be restored and; and at the end of line 17, after the ja, the back of the impression distinctly shows remnants of sya.

Page #220
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 24 ...... k[ri]ta-mah&da pasya parip&lita-seta (ta)bundha-bhai25 ........ abu-sambandha-vasundhara-talasya | $rl-Nojamba-ku26 [-Anta]kadevasya | sauryya-s&sanamh dharmma-sasapan c ha samchara27 ta dig-mandal-Antaram-8-kalp-Antaram=d-chandra-taram (II) Om Om Om West Face. 28/Lines 28 to 47 contain five Sanskfit verges, in the Sardalsvikridita metre. The original has suffered so much damage that only a few detached words can be made oats--no connected passages capable of translation. And it is sufficient to note that we have tri-Ganga-chadamanih, line 31; Pallava, line 33; Ganga-bhapati and Nolamb-Antakah, line 35; Nolamb-Antakah, line 89; Pallava, line 41 ; and frf-Marasimha, line 42. Lipes 48 and 49 contain the first two padas of another verse, in the same metre, which, again, are almost quite illegible; and the verse ends as 49 follows: 50 ity-Adhi(vi)shkpita-vira-sangara-girab Chalukya-chudAmane 51 Rajaditya-harer=ddav-Agnirwajani sr-Gamga-chudama[nih 11] 52 Daity-ndrair-Mmadhu-Kaitabha-prabhfitibhir-dhvastair=Mmuradv[8shipa] 53 kim may-&ribhiraitthamrutthitam=iti k shm=&tamka-samk&-kri[44] --- Jair-Narng-asurasy v asudb-adand-&gru-misrrig-fi(?) - -- tv (?)air-akardt=sara gam=&vani-chakram Nolamb-Antaka[h 11] North Face. 56/ These twenty-eight lines appear to contain six or seven more Sanskrit versen, of which we can recognise that one is in the Sragdhara metre, and one in the Bard Olavikriaita metre. The original has here suffered still more damage; and nothing worth quoting can be made ont, except dri-Ganga-chadamanir, line 74. East Face. 84 Brgoyal-alumbam-appa balad-Allana[n-o]disi gelda [saur]yyama[m] 85 pogalveno dhatriyol-negalda Vajjalanan biqey-attid=elgeyam 86 pogalveno Pallav-adhipa[ra] -v mam tave konda viramar po galveno pelim=6 vogalven-end=ariyer Chaled-uttaramganan 88 Oliye koda Pallavara pan-daloy-ellaman-eyde dattika89 palikaralli s ari para-map dalikarkkalat-amms diva[m]-iy90 lige nimma pan-dalegalam baral-iyade kapau be va[a]-Al-Oliy (o)91 l-ern bina[m] negaldud ottaji Mandalika-Tripetran Tanga-pa92 rakramam palavu-kalam-agurvvise sutti-vutti bittaungada KA93 Luvatti kolal-Ara[da] munnam=enippa pempin=Uchchamgiya ko The devanteddyats in Mr. kioe's text suggesta, at Art sight, mistake for another reference to Minyakhere. The original, however, really bas (line 80) duya bondhits, "no other enemy, indeed." * Metro, Sarddlarikridita. Metre, Champakam 14. * Mr. Rice'. toit gives balla Dallands kod ist, which does not even suit the metre. In lide 8-9, be read balamdalla, correctly, but, instead of recognising that it was to be divided into balapad-Alla, be treated it if it stood for balapaddalla, adithus obtained the name of Dalla, instead of Alla * Metre, UtpalamAlik; and in the next verne. * W. bavo bere bdfoudu, au optional form of the 2nd pers. plur. Imperat. of dy' to live, to be alive,' etc. ; 30, alao, silpude, in line 114. 2.

Page #221
178 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 94 teyam jagam-asum-gole konda (De]galte mura-lokamgalolam 95 pogalteg=edes-Adada Guttiye-Gamga-bhupang | Ka(ka)ndar 96 Kalanol Ravanand Sisupalano tan=enisi negalda Naragana tallel 97 tann=&l=&da kayge vanduda he!-&sadhyadole Gamga-chudamaniya il 98 Nudidane kavudane elde-gidad=ir[u] Javan=itta-rakke ninag-fvudan= em nu99 didade el[1]ada kayyadu nadidudu tappugume Gamga-chuda maniya 11 100 Om. Inta Vindhy-atavi-nikata-Tapi-tatavum Manyakheta-paravara101 var Gonuru- m-Uchchamgiyun | Banavasi-desavum | Pava102 seya koteyum m odal-&ge palav-edeyo!am=ari. 103 yaram piriyaruvam kadi geldu palav-edegalolam maha-dhva104 jamanaeettisi mah4-danan-geydu negalda Garga-vidyadharan 1 Gamga 105 rol-gandam Gamgara-singam | Gamga-cladamani | Gamga-Kan. darppam | Gamga106 vajram chalad-uttaramgam | Guttiya-Gangam | dharmm-evatararn jaga107 d-6ka-viram dusid-ante-gandan | ahita-marttandam kadana kark kagan 108 mandalika-Trinetrar ] Sriman-Nolamba-kul-Antakadevam palav-e109 degalolar basadigaluin mana-stam bhamgaluvam madisidam (II) Mar galam (II) 110 Om Dharmmangalam namasyam-nadayisi baliyam-ondu varsham rajyamam pattu-vittu Bam[kk]111 puradol-Ajitasona-bhattarakara Sri-pada-sannidhiyo!aradhand-vidhiyim mugu-d[iva]112 sari non[t]u samadhiyam sadhisidam || Vritta || Eles Chola kshitipala santav-eldeyam nim nivi-ko!" ni113 nna -ge(Pgo)le mand=att-irn Pandya Pallava bbayam-gond-odad ir 6 ninna mandaladim 114 pimgade pilvudelgau --- - Ganga-mandalikan dera nivasad-atta vijayam-geyda Nolamb-Antakam [11*] TRANSLATION After the exclamations Om !, Hail !, the record opens with a verse, a good deal of which is illegible and cannot be restored, but which is directed to the praises of a person not mentioned in it by name apparently, bat identical of course with the Marasimha of the rest of the record, who is brre described as enjoying, through the power of the sword of his arm, the whole earth, up to the ocean, - as being a very jewel to adorn the kings of the Ganga lineage, and as darkening, like a bank of clouds, the moon that was the faces of the women of his foes. It then proceeds] - (Line 4) - Om! Om! Om! Ornate prose :Let the record of the prowess and the record of the piety of him, the glorious Nolambakul. Antakadove, who played the part of 1 Metre, Kands; and in the next verse. 1 Mr. Rice's text ha Parinya. Bat the second akshara is distinctls va, not ri. + Metre, Mattablavikridits. ** There marks of ponctuation are very exceptional in the middle of a verse. There ought, for uniformity, to be a similar mark after the word Pandya; there, however, it is omitted.

Page #222
No. 18.] SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II. 179 the great lustre of moonlight for the water-lily that is the Ganga family, standing up very high on the surface of the whole earth; (who had the appellation of) Satyavakya-Kongunivarman, the pious Mahardjddhiraja ; who became known as "the king of the Gurjaras," by conquering the northern region for Krishnaraja (III.); who displayed prowess in destroying the pride of the mighty Alla who set himself in opposition to Vanagajamalla-(Krishna III); who by (his) might preserved the throne and all the other insignia of royalty for Glandamartanda(Kfishna III.); who dispersed the bands of the .......... Kiratas who dwell on the skirts of the forests of the Vindhya mountains; who by the strength of (his) arm (protected] the encampment of the emperor, when it was located at the city of) Manyakheta; who by (his) prowess [accomplished] the festival of the binding on of the fillet (of sovereignty) of the glorious Indraraja (IV.); who by ............. ... prevailed against .................. of Vajjala who was (ever) prepared for war; who came to be greatly extolled for capturing the ............ and the jewelled earrings and the rutting elephants and all the other possessions of the lord of the Vanavasi country who bowed down in fear; who made those who belonged to the Matura lineage do obeisance (to him); who destroyed in war all the kings of the Nolambas who misconducted themselves through self-conceit in consequence of the arrogance of the strength of arm of hundreds of princes and the pride of troops of elephants; who eradicated the thorn-like troubles of (his) kingdom; who ground to powder the hill-fort of Uchchangi; who destroyed the leader of the Sabaras named Naraga; who by (his) prowess made the Cheras, the Cholas, the Pandyas, and the Pallavas to bow down (before him); who preserved the doctrine of Jina; who .... the great banner ....; who [acquired the means for making] great gifts by appropriating the wealth of powerful hostile kings; (and) who protected the surface of the (whole) earth by building bridges and ............,-travel abroad throughout all countries to the end of time, as long as the moon and stars shall endure ! Om ! Om! Om ! Lines 28 to 47 mention the person who is the subject of enlogy as the crest-jewel of the Gangas, the Ganga king, Nolamb,Antaka, and Marasimha, and speak of victories over the Pallavas. And then the record continues ] (L. 50) - H.e, the glorious crest-jewel of the Gangas, became a very forest-fire for (the destruction of the lion Rajaditya, the crest-jewel of the Chalukyas, who in these words! had made a brave declaration of war. When the world as wasting away with a feverish apprehension that Madhu and Kaitabha and other leaders of the demons, slain by the god Vishnu) the foe of the demon) Mura, had thus risen Again, (old) foes in (fresh) illusory disguises, he, Nolamb-Antaka, made the whole circuit of the earth happy with the .... ... (lamentations] of the demon-like Narage, which intermingled with the tears of joy of the earth. [Lines 56 to 83 contain a further description of the prowess and conquests of the same person, who is mentioned again as the crest-jewel of the Gangas in line 74. But no connected passages can be made out here. The record then continues] - (L. 84)- Shall I praise the valiance which pat to flight and conquered Alla, who was possessed of strength that was too great to be realised ? ; shall I praise the magnificence which brought shame to Vajjala, who was famous in the world ?; shall I praise the bravery which atterly slew the ........ of the Pallava kings P: say, how shall I praise him, the lintel of firmness of character P; I know not how! Glorious was the array of him * Referring to an illegible passage in lines 48, 49. Mr. Rice has in his text given offaje, which means 'a heap, mass, company, abundance, a row,' but in his translation has given tribute,' for which the proper Kauarese word is offaja. The actual reading is offaji wbich is probably to be taken as a variant of otfaje. 2 A 2

Page #223
180 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. who was a very Trinetra (Siva) among chieftains, at that time when the skull.wearers, having cut off (and arranged) in a string all the newly decapitated heads of the Pallavas, (and) having greatly tottered (under the burden of them), (and) having placed (them) on the ground, made proclamation to the other chieftains and said " Aho! Let not your own newly decapitated heads come into this string; bat, having seen (what has happened to the Pallavas), preserve yourselves (by timely submission) in the ranks of (living) men !" The achievement of him, the king Ganga of Gutti, became the theme of praise in all the three worlds - the achievement of taking, amidst a slaughter of the (whole) earth, the great fortress of Uohohangi, which previously had been found impregnable by (even) ...... the Kaduvatti, possessed of eminent prowess, who, inspiring terror for some time, surrounded and besieged (it), but had to quit (it). Kanda :- With the very greatest ease, the head of Naraga, who had acquired such fame that he was considered to be a very Kala or Ravana or Sisupala, (but) who became (his) bondsman, fell into the hand of him, the crest-jewel of the Gangas. He has spoken, (and) he will protect; let not your courage fail;' the protection of Yama (shall be with you): he will give you that which he has promised : shall any of the doods or words of him, the crest-jewel of the Gangas, ever fail ? (L. 100) - Om! Having thus fonght (and) conquered (the aforesaid) enemies, and numerous other people, on the banks of the Tapl in the neighbourhood of the forests of the Vindhya mountains, at Manyakhets the best of towns, at Gonur, at Uchchangi, in the Banavasi country, at the fortress of Pavase, and in various other localities, (and) having set up great bannerst at various places, (and) having bestowed great gifts, he, the glorious Nolambakul-Antakadeve, who had (thus) become famous,-(who had the titles of the Vidyadhara of the Gangas, the hero among the Gangas, the lion of the Gangas, the crest-jowel of the Gangas, the Ganga Kandarpa (god of love), the Ganga diamond (or thunderbolt), the lintel of firmness of character, the Ganga of Gutti, the incarnation of religion, the sole hero of the world, the keeper of promises, the sun (for the destruction) of enemies, the rough in battle, the very Trinotra (Siva) among chieftains,-caused to be made, at various places, Jain temples and mdnastambhas. (May there be) auspiciousness ! (L. 110)- Om! Having carried out acts of religion in a most worthy fashion, one year later he laid aside the sovereignty, and, at the town of Bankapura, in the performance of worship in the proximity of the holy feet of the venerable Ajitasena, he observed the vow (of fasting) for three days, and attained rest. (L. 112)-- Metre :- Aho! Chola king, quiet down by gentle rubbing (thy palpitating) heart !; O Pandya, cease thy ......, and give up weeping !; 0 Pallave, ran not away in fear; O...... retreat not from thy territory, (but) romain......! the Ganga chieftain, Nolamb-Antaks, has gone in triomph to the abode of the gods! 1 A kdpdlika is worshipper of Siva, caracterised by carrying skulls of men a opamgnts and by eating and drinking from them. The mention of kapdlikar is introduced here in connection with the comparison of Merasimba with Siva " very Trinetrs Among chieftains." For the Kadavatti," seo page 171 above, note 1. In line 93, I analyse diffa wingada. The latter word may possibly be a proper name; or it may be something similar to gada, indeed, certainly;' or it may perhaps stand for aggadu, Nggafa, - ukafa, 'excess; fiction, trouble.' In olde, we bave another variant of ordo, de, 'the chest, (the heart), courage s'it occurs again in line 113 Fx erdo.gidu, courage to fail,' see Kittel's Dictionary, under enda. Dhuyu, banner,' probably standa bere for dhoaja-stambha, flag-staff, 1... #stono column representing & Dinner. See page 171 above, noto 6.

Page #224
No. 19.] ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA. . 181 No. 19.- ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA; SAKA-SANTAT 1107. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. These plates belong now to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, to which they were presented! by Mr. W. Winckler, Assistant Executive Engineer of Tezpur, the chief town of the Darrang district of Assam, Constable's Hand-Atlas of India, Plate 30 Bb. The text of the inscription * has already been published by Dr. Hultzsch, in the Zeitschrift D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XL. p. 42 ff. I re-edit the inscription from excellent impressions wbich were taken by Dr. Fleet in February 1886, and given to me by him some years ago. These are five copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures from 744" to 8" broad by from 51 to 5" high. Plates i to ivare numbered with numeral figures, which are engraved on the proper right margin of the second side of each plate. In the middle of the upper part each plate has a hole, for a ring, which had been cat already when the impressions were taken. The ring is 11" in diameter and thick; on it there slides another, thin pear-shaped ring, the ends of which are joined and were evidently run into the socket of a seal; but the seal is not now forthcoming. Some sides of the plates are quite smooth, others have rims, partly raised and partly fashioned; but, on every side, the writing is in a perfect state of preservation. The engraving is good throughout; the letters are shallow and, though the plates are thin, do not shew through on the backs. The average size of the letters is about to " The characters belong to a variety of the northern alphabet which was used, about the 12th century A.D., so far as I can judge at present, in the most eastern parts of Northern India. They closely resemble those of the Deopara inscription of Vijayasena, published with a photolithograph in Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 305 ff., and apparently also those of the three Sena copper-plate inscriptions, published with indifferent photolithographs (or lithographs) in the Journal Beng. As. Scc. Vol. VII. p. 43 ff., Vol. XLIV. P. I. p. 11 ff., and Vol. LXV. P. I. p. 6 ff. That this alphabet belongs to Eastern India, is shewn at once by signs like those for (eg. in etat, 1. 47), kha (in kha-dale khalu, 1. 2), tika and niga (in Nihsarkasinhasya, 1. 23, and mangalarya, 1.3), fa (in tafi-prakata, l. 2), ta (in bhagarate, 1. 1), etc., as well as by the numeral figures on the margins of the plates ; and signs like those for ja, (in jagatam, 1. 3), pha (in saphalita, 1. 15), la (in kha-dule, 1. 2), and especially those for jha (in jhafa, I. 41), and for the initial (in iti, ll. 49 and 54), together with other peouliarities which the characters of this inscription have in common with those of the Deo para inscription, clearly distinguish the alphabet here used from another variety of eastern writing. As a trustworthy photolithograph II take this information from Dr. Hultzsch's account of the inscription. ? When I suggested to Dr. Hultzsch the great desirability of having the plates photolithographed, he most readily gave his peripinion to do so and himself requested me to re-edit this record. The photolithograph has been prepared under Dr. Fleet's sepervision, I do not know whether there is numeral figure on the second side of the Arth plate; there is none on the first side of it. * See above, Vol. IV. p. 255. The figures for 'l' and 'g' are the same as those used in the Gaga Buddhist inscription, Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 343, Plate; that for 2'ocenrs, in the same form, in the last line of the Terpandigbf plate of Lakshmanasons, Jour. Beng. d.. Boe. Vol. XLIV. P. I. p. 12 (where it has been mistaken for '9'), and that for *4' in line 63 of the Kamnuli plates of Vaidyadeva, to be mentioned below. The same plates, in line 68, and the Govindpur inscription of Gangadhara (to be mentioned below), in line 86, have a different form of 1.' & Illude to the alphabet used, 0.g., in tba Kamauli plates of Vaidyadors of Praujyotisbe, published with a photolitbograph in Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 347 R. One special feature of that alphabet, which is essentially the same ne that of tbe Govindpar inscription of the poet Gangadhari, published ibid. p. 330 f., is, that many letters, at tbe top, have a kind of triangle. And another peculiarity is, that the latter before another consonant, is denoted by short line which is sideways attached, on the proper right, to the middle of the akahara of bicb forma part. In the Govindpur inscription is so written in all conjoncts in the Kamsali plates, this

Page #225
182 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. is published herewith, I need not attempt a minute description of all individual characters; but one or two inore general points may be drawn attention to. In deciphering the text, as was stated already by Dr. Hultzsch, a difficulty is occasionally caused by the great similarity of two or aven three different letters. Thus, it is not always easy to distinguish between p and y, between n and I (compare nalini-dalasya, 1. 6), between ch and compare kari chandra-, 1:9), ch and v (compare rachobhira, 1. 32), v and dh (compare vadhu-vaidhavya-, l. 11), or between the subscript # and compare induh, 1. 4, and oragendrau, 1.7); and where letters like these happen to occur in proper names such as we find in lines 36 and 43-49, it is impossible to vouch for the absolute correctness of the transcribed text. Another matter which may be mentioned is, that for some letters we have two or more different forms. This is particularly the case with the subscript u, but also, e.g., with l and dh ; (for the forms of a compare Vasudev aya, 1. 1, dyrmanina, 1. 4, panadyuge, 1. 8, induh, 1. 4, and punitu, 1.5; for those of 1, khalr, 1. 2, Lamuodarah, 1. 3, and kili-kula, 1. 25; and for those of dh, dhrita, 1.6, and khad9-ayudha, 1, 34). I may also state that the letter r, where it immediately precedes another consonant, is written by the ordinary superscript sign, except in the coujuncts rgg, rnn, and rth, the forms of which may be seen from svargga, 1. 38, Udayakarnnah, 1. 17, and 'tyartham, 1. 15. In the word varandvalt in line 2, the superscript r has been wrongly engraved on the top of an akshara which would be rnna, already without it. The sign of aragraha is not used in the inscription; nor are there any special signs for final consonants. The sign of anu zvara is always written above the line and is nowhere employed in the interior of a simple word, instead of the nasal of one of the five classes and the sign of visarga, differing from the sign which is used in the Deopara inscriptions, is much like an English 8, except that.often, at the bottom, it has a short tail. The language sign for r is generally used when the sign of the consonant with which is combined has a triangular top, as is the case in conjuncts like rkk, rchchh, rij, rtt, rdd, rddh, ril, roo, etc. Neither of these two peculiarities is found in the Deopara inscription or in the inscription here edited. It is true that in these inscriptions the signs of certain aksharas, such as ku, tu, tra, tri, trai, etc., more or less frequently, have an angular top, but we now here see the triangle; and never is denoted in them by the side-line, described above. [Io lines 1-46 of Vaidyadeva's inscription, recording to Mr. Venis's edition, the letter, as the first part of a conjunct, is omitted by the engraver 36 times,-twice (according to the impressions only once) before y, once before , and no less than 33 times wbere the r would ordinarily be denoted by the side-line. According to my experience, this sideline generally is very thin and shallow in the original inscriptions, so that often it does not sbew At all clearly in the impressions; and, in the case of Vaidyadera's plates an examination of four impressions, of which I owe one to Mr. Venis himself and three to Dr. Fuhrer, enables me to state with confidence that the engraver is not guilty of so many omissions as would seem to occur at first sight.] - As regards the letter jh, it will suffice to compare the sign for j (which is almost exactly like the jh of the modern Bengali) in jhata in line 41 of the present inscription, and that for jjh in the akshara jhi (not jhi) of wjjhitd in line 21 of the Denpara inscription, with the quite different signs for the same letters in the words jhafiti and w hila in lines 28 and 7 of Vaidyadeva's plates. The initial i, in the Govindpur inscription, is denoted by two ciroles, placed side by side, with a kind of circumflex above them; and in Vaidyadeva's plates we have two signs for i, one with two circles below (as in iti, 1. 3), and the other with the two eireles at the top (as in ina, 1. 45, end imdi, 1. 66), both quite different from the i of the inscription here edited. [1 may mention that Vaidyadera's plates furnish two corresponding forms of the rare initial. One of them occurs at the end of line 40, in Pai, where the photolithograpo omits the rertical line between the tico circles, by which is distinguished from i, and wbich is perfectly clear in the impressions, and the other form we have in the word lidna, in line 54, the f of which has been erroneously taken to be ai.]-If I bad to suggest special names for the two varieties of the alphabet spoken of above, I, with my present knowledge, should call that of Vaidyadeva's plates the Pala, and the otber the Sena variety. 1 The same signs, wbich of course owe their origin to the fact that the sign for W written on, not above, the top line, are used in the Deopara inscription and elsewhere. The sime mistake was made by the engraver of the Gauhati plates of Indrapalavarman (Jour. Beng. 41. Soc. Vol. LXVI. P. I. p. 123 ff.) in the word aranapa, Plate iia, 1.6, compare the proper sign for rape, without the en nereerint rien for r, in varana, ibid. Plate lib. 1. 2. The sign transcribed by anya (corrected to rinva). ibid. Plate iia, l: 3. is really ranya in the original. Whether in the Gaubati plstes, in the conjunet reg is written on or above the line, it is difficult to decide. The two eireles were joined, so as to enable the writer to form the sign of risarga with one stroke of the pel. To a similar process we owe the form of the initial i, bere used.

Page #226
Assam Plates of Vallabhadeva.-Saka-Samvat 1107 et n(saabhaa3e d|s praay' 41tg niiy' GP SId = 3leg ( lm lbhy laabh 42 maataa S]s] ||bsaa| nsstt | & fln]ss [ 14]aal hl laatthi bhttttphaanimnongnyje 4 n n sunyji naa 8158899 nninsthaa dl gaan(jaa suunne|(Sssttr |||phrii dulii ugaamitrchaan |(sno SHn)(2) lisrotr'8/13 tumi]Jtrsaar (9 niiligraabhaabhiighichaaeunyj 4 brii| mitr // ngiib | ollen| jaalii(erijaaey'aan jbl, Sllo|22 byeo] glenaayaa smbhg lkssmii, srsbtiiy'baar kssti J. F. FLEET W. GRIGSS, PHOTO-LITH. SCALE 75

Page #227
th. sbhaay' prte| (naammaanit nophiHeZaatrsesnibhaallaatthinmn kArAcA ciyAvA nayAdathyamayyamanujana baMdha 9. ajAlavivavatamAlAmacAmiyAdhAvAdhAvAvara Slulnaai nmunudh jlaalaa 3jiju| maautaa sttbe:niNgls phaaterin! ( tthaasii1424a] dr jaanaansnussiiy' 20 aichiac||mbibe@itimbhiaarbi|8thsnaabaajaar eksliNgnyjestthiiighraannsbhaa|naabiulaabhisaa SiissttsaaNti/saanisskrisipmaaobaasuddhaar liedlaakbkaantiHsiir`saabs bRiilr kii baaqiaddhusutthaukaassitaahaa883 maatth999nnbhaageiirbaagrosbhenuy'aabh| rchen baasuCeII SI 38yutr oy'aagraam| bh:gzlptthidl ujelbrebisaab laabnitaatri4/ 36 24

Page #228
No. 19.) ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA. 183 of the inscription is Sanskrit, and, with the exception of the introductory oir namo Bhagavata Vasuderaya, the whole is in verse. Of unusual words, or words used in an unusual sense, the text offers narapatya, 1. 20, rule, reign,' kada(sa)ra, I. 33, a buffalo,' chhurikara 1. 34, one who is skilled in the use of the dagger,' jhata in the technical expression sajhata-vitapa, 1. 41,' with the woods and thickets,' and akarshaka, 1. 45, 'the extent (? of a piece of land).' In respect of orthography the following points may be noted : The letter 6 is written by the sign for v; the palatal and dental sibilants are confounded in sanfira (for sansara), l. 25, kisara, 1. 33, fima, 1. 42, srinigara, 1. 24, subhd and saste, 1. 41 ; the guttural Dasal is employed instead of the sign of anusvara in the word vassa, 11. 9, 16, and 52; before y, l is doubled in sallyasya, 1. 31 ; and eight times the roles of samdhi have not been observed in regard to the final consonant of a word before a following consonant. Besides it may be noted that in line 21 samutsritani is used instead of samuchchhritani. The inscription is one of a prince Vallabhadeva of wbom, in verses 3-10, the following genealogy is given in the race of the Moon there was a certain Bhaskara ; his son was the king or chief Rayarideva-Trailokyasimha (whose wifel was Vasumati ?); his son, again, was Udayakarna-Nihsankasimha, whose wife was Ahiavadevi'; and their son was Vallabhadeva-Srivallabha. Nothing of historical importance is recorded of any of these chiefs. According to verses 19-22, Vallabhadeva, at the time of the sun's progress to the north in the saka year 1107 (given in numerical words), at the command of his father and for the spiritual welfare of his mother, founded an alms-house or place for the distribution of food (bhakta-fula, anna-sattra), near a temple of the god Mabadevs (Siva) to the east of Kirtipur in the Hapyacha district (mandala); endowed it with the revenues of) certain villages and hamlets the names and boundaries of which are given, and so far as I understand the text) assigned the services of five men, whose names also are recorded, and of their families. The localities mentioned in the inscription I am unable to identify. The date does not admit of verification; it would correspond to the 25th December of either A.D. 1184 or 1185, according as the Sako year 1107 is taken as a current or an expired year. TEXT. First Plate. 1. Omom namo bhagavate Vasudevaya 1| Yad-ganda-mapdala2 tati-prakat-Ali-mala varnp-aval-iva kha-dale khalama3 ngalasya Lamro(mb)darah sa jagatarn y asasan prasaram=a4 nandatam dyumanina Baba yavad-indub 11 [1] Patala-palva5 la-talad=divam=atpatishnor=Vvishpoh punatu krita-ghfishti. 6 trnos=tanur-vva) 1 yat-tundakhanda-dbrita-bhd-nalinidalasys 7 luka-nala-sadpisau kamath-oragendran ll [2] 7&sid=bhumibhuSecond Plate; First Side. 8 jm-mali-mani-jala-varatrika yen=opanad-yages 9 kari Chandra-vaniho A Bhiskarab | 13deg1 Tasmatto saurya-vibhava 1 See my note on the translation of verse 4 Or, perhape, biaraddol. * Coupare the name Hapyoma, in Hapyma-vishaya in Plate iid, line 6, of the Gaubsgt plates of ladrapalayaman, mentioned above. From Dr. Fleet's impressions. * Expressed by a smhol. * Metre of wraca 1 and 2: Vasantatilnka. 7 Metre: sloks (Anultubl). Rend-sanit. Motre of versos 4 and 5: Sardalsvikridita.. 10 Read tasmach.

Page #229
184 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 10 sor-vvasumati-visvasa-jata-priyo 11 ripu-vadhu-vaidhavya-yajna-dhvajah | 12 jjvalatamam 13 dalano 14 samayah lol-eti Ray&rid-vo sangrama-bhum[A] jiv-Avadhi nripah || [4] ripus-chakre jajne yasminal chikshepa Second Plate; Second Side. 15 shame stopa-yaddata[1] 16 i Trailokyasimho 17 ko .RayErid-vo nripah || [5] Udayam-Udayakarnnah purnpa-chandra18 h Sumerau vivu (ba)dha-samabhirame 19 vibhava-kalapair-mandayan 20 m-apa rajni Rayarideve dadhad-iha Barvva-lokan kshmabhritam mastakeshu [6*] "Nihsankasimha-nripater-iba bbumibhujab sva-bhuja-virya-samutsritani 21 rapatye yen atyartham-aya vidhih 11 Read pater-yah sadeg. 14 Metre: Indravajra. 25 keli-kula-kairava-c handra-lntih [*] 26 ravirvva(rbba) bhuva susham-aika-nivasabhumih || [9] prabha27 va-muditat 28 Garude12 29 Jam Third Plate; First Side. 22 r=yadi na Va giri-kandari-pi tisbtbanti dara-vibhavah katham-anyathi va [7] Ra 23 jno Nihsankasimhasya mahishi 24 sid=yasyam prati[sh] thitam || [8*] sri (sri)ngara yuddha-dhurandharo Bir apavidampratipaksha-lakshaYen apasta samasta-sastraVanga-karindra-sanga-vi prapa-sammita | nam-Ahiavadev-iti Nihsankasi[m]ha-nripa-manasa-rajabamsi samsi(sa)rasara-sarasi-sarasiruha-sri10Tabhyan-tunga-tapah samlabhya Gauri-patell yah | sarvvair-nnripa-vira-putraNarayano giyate | lavdhah(bdhah) putrataya prasadam-atuSri-vallabho Vallabhadevo vairi-kumara-varavanita-vikra Third Plate; Second Side. mulanahish-avali svayam saphalitaso-bhud-Bhaskara-vansa-rajatila-3 The akshara pa looks as if originally ma had been engraved. 1 Metre of versos 10 and 11: Sardulavikridita. [VOL. V. Read sm. 1 Read yasmin. Read vamia. Originally rajitia was engraved, hat the i of ji is struck out again. Metre: MAlinf. 5 Metre Vasantatilak. : 7 Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh). 12 Read Garudaira 15 Read -jai-chu. 30 nti-lila-patih || [10] Yasy-akheta-kathora-patana-pator-atopa 31 malokitum13 | pravisatah sallyasya de32 va-vrajah | ay th jaya Vallabh-ety-anuyayub sarvve vachobhir=mmu33 da tatr-aiko vimukhah sva-kasa (sa)ra-paritranaya yeto Yamah I(I) [11* Khadg-ayudha-jnah15 chchharikara-mukhyo dhanushka-vidya-prasha(tha)maikare35 khable | Kamvo(mbo)ja-vaji-vraja-vahanendra-yant-abhavad-Vallabhadeva e 34 36 va II [12] 17Hapyacha-mandala-madhya-sthels Mahadevasya sannidhan bhaktasi (sa) la kshu 37 dharttana[m] Kirtti-purvva-purah purah (I) [13*] Dade Ra(va)llabhadevena Nihsankasi[m] kara padana sautatyaja Read samuchchhritani. Metre: Vasantatilaka I should have expected kh4 instead of khah; see the note on the translation. 17 Metre of verses 13-22: Slokn (Anushtubh). The first lada of verse 18 is incorrect. 18 Read-atha; perhaps this correction has been made already in the original. s=a 1 Read tumed mildnamahish-dealim.

Page #230
Assam Plates of Vallabhadeva.-Saka-Samvat 1107. 30 32 liilaay'|S3] (@(yaatraa]4 nssttebaagroy' saalaaek saalaanaa aaqjiighraa3S33s]]][5), bhaans4/aataakt sbllbhnugr299& / 0 agrekolimbaa by'aar'C]]]]4| 2thbhikaambaahaann bstrk 3/8' kA zAsvAvivAdAnazudhavArUvallaghana qaatthaay'|slmkhstimaatussysntraagaaks: | saantnaa gliy488&t1bllaaqinniHsnyj 34 oo sunaajaat, mgbaabhaaSSSnnaay'aa ||et sthaa tthaasaan||naa4/aaqigaan naaH naa sonontthaa8enyjaati(baaraatthaane sngCeO.Gii! (444c78 |sbaa] 33s//n pr:maansiinusn naaittraas 9.89Slaasnniaar naamaantnu| bhaan]] grbhaa&iqpho sinn naa! ai ttrei]4sghtlaaos| prssthgaamaaninaanusstthaan maalaakttaa nobhaa W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH. J. F.FLEET. SCALE 75

Page #231
t b, 1Rgaasnaato munnddaaplaanychi(caagaaraajaa kaassttr! lisphinnhmaanik ottheii skriy'mH baai8em(baasgutthaai!,5aam ddaakb!3618" (Chaaraaghonaa](1]436iirsaay'ii tthi589 gy'| S tthaar'phnaansaabhrubaay'bicaar||sstter| sgtth taam ||baaphlqggers lp(1msQS1Hbicaany'ntrisstr]erikaa (73 laahity/1aantidhnyaake| naa nsyaa(yaane laati : haalaal| tnsmbhe stthi naame(1aani 52 ) bittijmaali/tisstthaannddaajnichiH 71ttioiaatilejs[bhibhaangaar||haangrgraagraam aache suti, mistriii agrnng maabhilaasssaa Suniribisi blteleb]] kaaostaa, klaabhiy'Nmishr'iaady| praay' E @@saaniy'aangutthophrenidrmsio braambl styu gbhiir raastaagaaeren-baas saasuri | aagssttr'ala(SNlsstttbg/le|S baambaatisaaraajii &&[gs]aami sbhyaansi /

Page #232
No. 19.) ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA. 185 . Pourth Plate; First Side. 38 ha-sunung [1] akshaya-svargga-labhaya jananya janak-ajaya 11 [14] Etamya(sya) bha39 kta-salaya nirvvah-artham mahd-bhujah visala-kirtti-salinyah sri. 40 manaVallabhadevakah | [15] Sake naga-nabho-Rudraih samkhyate ch=ottareyane (ne) [10] 41 su(gu)bhe fubh6 kshane rasau sa(sa)ste vyasta-tamogupah II [16] Sa-jhata vitapa[D] 42 graman 8a-janan 58-jala-sthalen [1] dadan sapta chatuhsi(si)ml-samsthi[t]. 43 n-nama-lekhitan 11 (17") Chadi Devunikofohi cha 8a[]jopig-api Vadga [ka]) [1] 44 Samarahikonchika ch=aiva Do[shr]ipataka-samyata [Il 18deg) sonchipataka sa[m ]jna45 $=cha sapta graman=imand subhan 11 (1) sima cha likhita yatata bhumy-ika Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 46 shaka-basani [ll 19deg) Parvvato Muntakasvasthah paschimd Gogaridharah uttare 47 Bajakanis-cha dakshine Karddamalika 1 [20*) Etat-sima vaiskri(shkli)tya Maitade48 Dvaripatayoh (10) madhye shat pataka datta AchadAhedika tatha I(II) [21] Tha49 thi-Padharu-Vathola Lohatadi-Raskyanan? [1] iti pancha sahayas=cha patra50 dara-samanvitAh | [22] A8 Bhaskarid-sparimapa-paramparina-rajye bhave51 d=yadi nfipah katamo madiye [] tam tanga-mangala-gira pranayato vra(bra)viti 52 Sri-vallabho mama yasah paripalay=hti 11 [23] 10Asmad-vansell parikshine 53 kd=pi syad=yadi bhopatih [1] na sy&m ko nama tasy=&ham yo me kirttim na 54 lumpati ll [24] Itil likhita-samaste sima-sambhinna-d868 vidadhati yadi Fifth Plato. kad&chita(t)[18] tad-iti samavadadhre vrabra)hmanaira 55 kechit ky=&pi papam vveda-vidbhih 56 sapadi disati tdsh& s&stim=agro Varahah 11 [25] Tha saraparayatr-&mitra The term sa- j a-vitapa also occurs in line 88 of the Tarpandighi plate of Lakshmanasens (Jour. Beng. A.. Boo, Vol. XLIV. P. I. p. 18), in line 45 of the Madanapade plata of Visvarupasens (ibid. Vol. LXV. P. I. p. 18), and in line 50 of the Bekagafij plate of the mme (ibid. Vol. VII. p. 46); in the first inscription the published text has sandfacitepay, in the second sed facitapal, and in the third saedddaividhand; but the published lithographe, interior Shough they are, suficiently show that the second syllable of the word is neither wd nor ad. I have not found asjadta-vifapa elsewhere, and the occurrence of it in the present inscription, therefore, quita macords with the fact that this inscription is written in an alphabet which is peculiar to the sens inscriptions. I suspect jdfa to be a Dravidian word. This akshara loolas like, and, altered to te. In the sens oopper-plates the corresponding term is chatula-doackedlinna * Read windia * Bend gatadda Read dat-elmd-pahishkpita (?). * The sign of pindmis of this f is very faint, but it is there, If the division, adopted in the text, is correct, the last word should have been spelt Randyansi. Metre: Vasantatilaki. . . Read pra paydd, Metre : S10ks (Anushtabh). 11 Band -add. 11 Metre of versea 25-27 Maliot.

Page #233
186 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 57 yatre=nna-sattra kshanam-ana cha vidhatte yd=nukulam '[hfi]d=&pi [1 sa iha sakala-sa. 58 mpad-bhajanan nirjjit-Arir-abhimata-saralok8 mddato=matra ch=aiva || [26] Yad=i 59 ha sahaja-dharmma dharmmakarmm-aikachittah kim=api kim-api karmma ky=&pi 60 ye kurvvate to [1] iha dadhatu vibh tim putra-pantrair=amutra vividham abhilabhantar svargga61 m=avyagram=ngram || [27*] Sva-datta para-dattam=v&3 y hardta vasundharam B& vishthayan 62 krimir-bhutva pitribhih saha pachyate 11 [28] Va(ba)hubhir=vvasndhe datta B rajabhih Sagar-Adi. 63 bhih yasya yasya yada bhomih tasya tasya tad& phalam=iti || [29] || TRANSLATION, Om! Om! Adoration to the holy Vasudeva! (Verse 1.) May Lambodara rejoice over the spreading of the glory of the worlds, 8.8 long as the moon continues with the sun,- he, the row of bees on whose round cheeks verily is like the line of letters of a blessing on the leaf of heaven! (V. 2.) May the body of "Vishnu purify yon.- the body of him who, in the body of a hog, rising, as from a pool, from the lower regions towards the sky, bore on his tusk the earth, like a lotus-leaf of which the tortoise and the lord of serpents looked like the root and the stalk! (V. 3.) In the race of the Moon there was that Bhaskara, who on his pair of sandals put a multitude of jewels from kings' diadems, as straps. (V. 4.) From that sun of valour sprang, dear to the eart:7 for the confidence which he inspired, a leader in battle whose banner was the performance of) the sacrifice - the widowhood of his enemies' wives, a destroyer of lakhs of adversaries, king Royarideva, (residing) with whom Fortune, to the end of his life, divested herself of her most patent blemish, that of fickleness. (V.5.) He, king Rayaridova, the frontal ornament of the kings in Bhaskara's raco. it was, who, at the gorgeous festival of battle which was fearful on account of the presence of the lordly elephants of Vanga, made the enemy abandon the entire practice of arms on the battle-field; and who, in his own person, rendered the creation of the Lion of the three worlds exceedingly fraitful." (V. 6.) As the full moon, rising on the Samera which is dear to the gods, delights all the worlds with the collection of her naye, and takes her place on the mountain-peaks, Bo 1 To judge from the back of the impression, it is possible that the akshara api has been altered to ka, or that an original ka has been altered to kri. * Metre of verses 28 and 29: Bloks (Anushtabh). Read -dattan od. Read badmir. Le. the god Ganesa, who has a large or protaberant belly.' It is hardly necessary to remind the reader that Gandia has the head of an elephant and that this is the reason why the bees settle on his cheeks. With the end of the verse compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 197, verte 2. * The earth is carried by Sesha, the lord of serpents, wbo again rests on the back of a tortoise. Compare, .... Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 18, verse 14. "I suspect that Vasumati was the name of Reykridera's wife. . Compare expressions like ripueadhd-paidhadya-baddha-vrata in other inscriptions. RiyArider had the surname Trail6kyasima. The poet therefore way that he was created Trailokyanitha and that, by bis valorous acte, he really was a lion of the three worldo.

Page #234
No. 19.) ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA. 187 Udayakarna, springing from king Rayaridevs who pleased the learned, delighted all people with heaps of wealth, and took his place over the heads of princes. (V. 7.) In the reign of king Nihsankasimha (other) kings entirely ceased to uplift their valorous arms; but for this,' how would their wives and their wealth continue even in mountaincaves ? (V. 8.) King Niusankasimha had a queen, dear to him as his life, who bore the name Ahiavadevi. (V.9.) A swan in that Manasa lake which was the heart of king Nihsankasimha, for every kind of amorous dalliance what the moon in loveliness is to the water-lily, glorious as the lotus in that lake which is the quintessence of mundane existence, she stood manifested as the one dwelling-place of exquisite beauty. (V. 10.) Having received on unprecedented favour from the Lord of Gauri who was pleased with the might of their great austerities, they obtained as a son the Favourite of Fortune Vallabhadeva, who by all the valiant sons of kings, as if they were Garudas, is sung of as Narayana,' and who by his heroism sportively overcomes hostile princes, as if they were courtezans. (V. 11.) The groups of the gods, having come to witness the might of his arrow which, able to pierce whatever is hard to pierce) in a chase, entered up to the butt into a row of buffaloes, all followed him, joyfully shouting Be victorious, Vallabha!' Only one of them, Yama, turned back, to preserve his own buffalo. (V. 12.) Vallabhadeva alone knows how to wield the sword, is the chief of those skilled in the nse of the dagger, is sole and supreme? in the science of archery, and is a rider of teams of Kamboja horses as well as of lordly elephants. (Vs. 13 and 14.) In the proximity of the temple of) Mahideva, situated in the Hapyach! mandala, to the east of Kirtipur, Vallabhadeva, the son of Nihsankasimha, at the command of his father, gave an alms-house for the hungry, in order that his mother might obtain heaven everlasting (Vs. 15-17.) For the support of this widely famous alms-house, the long-armed illustrions Vallabhadeyaka, who has thrown off the quality of darkness, in the Saka year counted by the mountains (T), the sky (0), and the Rudras (11), at the sun's auspicious progress to the north, at an auspicious moment, and under & happy sign of the zodiac, granted -with their woods and thickets, with the people in them, with thir water and land, and settled within their four boundaries-seven villages, the names of which are written here : (Vs. 18-20.) Chadi, and Dovunikonchi, and Sajj&piga, (and) Vangaka, and Samsrahikonchika together with Do[sbr]ipataka, and (the village) named Sonchipatakathese seven pleasant villages. If the kings had opposed Nihsankasimba, he would have entirely exterminated their families and appropriated all their wealth. The words yadi na od of the original text seem to me rather superfluous. The name may possibly be liavaddol. I.e. the god siva, Gaari's (Parvatt's) husband. * The meaning is that other princes served Vulabba As readily as the Garuda, Vishna's vehicle, serves that deity. The passage, in my opinion, does not imply that Vallabhs was named Narayana. Yams has a buffalo for his vehicle. * In the original the past tense is used in this verse. The original has pratham-aika-rekhah (for, in my opinion, khd), the meaning of which is given in the St. Petersburgh Dictionary, under the word rekhd. In the Madanapada plate of Visvardpa (Jour. Beng. As. Soe. Vol. LXV. P. I. p. 9 ff.) we have saundarya-rekeld, in line 28, in the sense of exquisite beauty,' and in line 13 Lakshmanas na is desoribed as trailblya-rekh-ddbhuta, which I take to mean marvellous in being the most exquisite being of the three worlds." * Is. in Saks-Sauvat 1107. Io the original we have the compound ndma- hita, instead of ldk kita(or likhita-)ndman. 2 B 2

Page #235
188 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. * [Vol. v. The boundary also is carefully written (here), settling the extent (P) of the land : On the east is Muntakasvastha, on the west Gosaridhara, on the north Rajakani, and on the south Kardamalika, (V8. 21 and 22.) Outside these boundaries, in Maitada and Dvaripata, six hamlets were given, and also Achaqahedika. Also five assistants (were given), vis. Thathi, Padhara, Vathola, Lohatadi, and Rasayana, together with their wives and children. (V. 23.) Whatever king there may be in this royal lineage of mine, descending without limit from Bhaskara, to him Srivallabha, with words of good omen, frankly says: Guard my fame! (V. 24.) And if, when my own race is extinct, some other king come, what indeed will I not be to him who does not curtail my fame! (V. 25.) If any persons ever commit any wrong in regard to any part of this (grant) which has been thus fully described, and the localities of which with their boundaries have been stated, and the fact be ascertained by Brahmanas conversant with the Vedas, then the primeval Boarb at once will mete out due panishment to them. (V. 26.) Whoever, oven for a moment or even in thought, does the slightest kind act to this alms-house, which is both a pilgrimage to the city of heaven and a victorious maroh against adversaries, he in this world defeats his enemies and is the recipient of all good fortune, and in the life to come rejoices in the coveted world of the immortals. (V. 27.) People who, religious by nature and with their minds solely directed to acts of religion, do anything whatever here in regard to this (alms-house), may they with their children and children's children enjoy prosperity in this world, and in the life to come obtain the manifold delights of everlasting glorious heaven! (V. 28.) Whosoever taketh away land, whether given by himself or by others, he becometh * worm in ordure and is burnt together with his ancestors. (V. 29.) Land has been granted by many kings, commencing with Sagara ; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him, for the time being, belongs the reward (of a graht). No. 20.- DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III. ; SAKA-SAMVAT 862. BY R. G. BHANDARKAR, M.A., PA.D., C.I.E. The copper-plates, a transcript and translation of which are given below, were found in a well in D6611, about 10 miles south-west of Wardha near Nagpur. They were first published by me in Vol. XVIII. of the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society. The 1 Vis. for the management of the alme-house, or as servants. I cannot be sure that I have given the proper names, which follow, correctly. The original has rajya, literally in this kingdom' or reign'; but the context shows what is in the author's mind. I.o. I promise (or am ready to be to him whatever he wishes me to be; I will be to him even as the text implies - Nany.dnika, i.e. an animal (such 88 beast of burden) which is marked with the nose-string (nasyd).' In an Orinsa copper-plate inscription (Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXIV. P. I. p. 161, 1. 8) the second half of similar verte is: tasy-dhan Wara-lagnah nydt yd mat-kartttis na lumpati. * Compare above, Vol. III. p. 262, 1. 82, and similar passages in cognate inscriptions. I.e. the god Vishna. * I take the writer to have formed Drander compound (which may always be need in the negter singular) of wrapurayatrd and amitrayatrd.

Page #236
No. 20.] Editor of the Epigraphia Indica having procured the original plates from the Secretary of the Society and having got a new facsimile prepared, I now publish a revised edition of my paper on those plates. DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III. 1. Dantidurga. The plates are three in number, each being about one foot in length and about eight inches in breadth. The inscription is engraved on one side of the first plate, on both sides of the second, and on one side of the third. The letters are carefully and well formed in the first part. but in the latter the work is negligently done, and in consequence several letters look alike. The seal bears a figure of Siva.1 The inscription is a charter announcing the grant of a village, named Talapurumshaka (11. 53 and 57) and situated in the district of Nagapura-Nandivardhana, to a Brahman named Rishiappa or Rishiyapayya (11. 53 and 57), of the Vedic schools of Vajin and Kanva and of the Bharadvaja gotra. The grant was made by Krishna III. or Akalavarsha of the Rashtrakuta family in the name of his brother Jagattunga (11. 48 f. and 51), while staying at his capital Manyakheta (1. 46 f.), in the year 882, expired, of the Saka era, corresponding to 940-41 A.D., on the 5th tithi of the dark half of Vaisakha, the cyclic year being Sarvarin (1. 47 f.). The genealogy of Krishna III. is thus given : 2. Krishnarja. 3. Govindaraja. 8. Indraraja. 1 4. Nirupama or Kalivallabha. 5. Jagattunga. 6. Nripatunga. 7. Krishnaraja. 189 Jagattunga 11. Amoghavarsha. 9. Amoghavarsha. 10. Govindaraja. 12. Krishnaraja. [Dr. Gerson da Cunha was good enough to send me the plates and seal for examination. The seal is soldered on the two ends of a copper ring, which is 4" in diameter and about " thick. The ring had been already cut when I received the plates. The seal is of square shape, like that of the Karda plates of Kakka II. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 268). It measures 21" both ways and bears, in relief, a seated figure of Siva, which faces the front and holds a snake in each hand. On Siva's proper right are, from top to bottom, an image of Ganapati, a chsurt and a lamp; and on his proper left the goddess Parvati riding on a lion, and below her a svastika. At the base of the figure is inscribed the legend Srimato srthadasya, in which Arthada, the giver of wealth, must be taken as a synonym of Akdlavarsha, which was a biruda of Krishna III. Along the margin of the seal passes a border of various indistinct emblems, among which a linga and an elephant-goad are recognisable.-E. H.] [It deserves to be noted that the names of the village granted and of its boundaries and district, as well as those of the donee and of bis father, fakhd, gotra and native village, are engraved on erasures. Hence the names of the four boundaries of Talapuramshaks are difficult to read and uncertain.-E. H.]

Page #237
190 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. This grant clears up several doubts and difficulties as regards the genealogy of the Rashtrakutas. In the first place, the Rashtrakuta family is said to have sprang from the Satyaki branch of the Y&dsve race and to be known by the name of Tunga (verse 6). The genealogy begins with Dantidurga (v. 8), as it was he who acquired for his family the supreme sovereignty of Maharashtra or the Dekkan, the limits of which were the Narmada in the north and the Tungabhadra in the south. He was succeeded by his paternal uncle Krishna I., who is represented to have decorated the earth with many temples of Siva, which looked like the Kailasa mountain (v. 9). I have shown in my Early Dekkan History that a temple of exceedingly great beauty was caused to be constructed at Ellora by this Krishoaraja, and have said that it was perhaps the Kailasa itself. I should have said that it could be no other than the Kailasa. For, if the demigods saw it while moving in the sky in their aerial cars, and were struck with its beauty, as stated in the Baroda inscription, the temple must have had a carved exterior ; i.e. it must have been a temple entirely cut out from the rock, and not a mere cave temple without an architectural exterior. There is one such only at Ellora, and that is the Kailasa. The comparison, made in the present grant, of the temples constructed by Krishnarija with Kailasa points, I believe, in the same direction. The circumstances under which Dhruva Nirupama superseded his brother Govinda II. are distinctly given. Sensual pleasures made Govinda careless of the kingdom; and, entrusting the affairs of the stato to his younger brother, he allowed the sovereign power to drop away from his hands (v. 10). Nothing particular' is stated about Govinda III. or Jagattunga. His son, known as Amoghavarsha, the great patron of the Digambara Jainas, is here called Nripatunga (v. 12), which name is found in a Jaina work also. The city of Manyakheta, which, in one grant, is mentioned as simply flourishing in his time, is represented here to have been founded by him. His son, Krishna II., who is also known by the name of AkAlavarsha, is spoken of as a powerful prince, and several particulars are given about him. He frightened the Gurjara, destroyed the pride of the Late, taught humility to the Gaudas, and his command was obeyed by the Anga, the Kalinga, the Ganga and the Magadha (v. 13). As this Krishoar&ja was not the reigning prince, whom the writer of the charter might be suspected of flattering, and as the grant is not reticent about the faults also of some of the other princes, this account may be relied on as true. Akalavarsha is represented as a powerful prince in the Prabanti at the end of the Uttara-Purdna of the Jainas also. The Lata prince alluded to seems to have belonged to the Gujarat branch of the Rashtrakata family, which was founded in the time of Govinda III. or Jagattunga, who assigned the province of Lata, that he had conquered, to his brother Indra. Akalavarsha, the grandson of Jagattunga, seems thus to have humbled or aprooted his kinsmen of the Lata country. Jagattunga was the name of Akalavarsha's son. From the mere fact of the mention of his name in the grants, he was supposed to have been a reigning prince; and, following others. I stated in the first English edition of my Early Dekkan History that he became king after his father. But from a number of circumstances it soon appeared to me that he could not have been an actual king, and in the Marathi edition of the work I corrected that statement. This inference of mine has now been confirmed by the grant before us, in which he is represented to have been taken away by the creator to heaven without having succeeded to the throne, as if through the solicitations of the heavenly damsels who had heard of his beauty (v. 14). Akalavarsha was thus succeeded by his grandson Indra III., the son of Jagattunga. There has hitherto been some confusion as regards the next prince, named Amoghavarsha, who was the son of Indra III. He is not mentioned by name or as a king in the Sangali grant of his brother and successor, but is noticed in the Kharepatan grant; while, in the third and only other grant which gives us information about the two princes, there is a mistake which has led all writers on the subject to drop Govinda IV. altogether and regard Amoghavarsha as

Page #238
No. 20.3 DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III. 191 the only prince. But the grant before us clears the difficulty. Amoghavarsha is there spoken of as "having immediately gone to heaven, as if through affection for his fatber" (v. 17). He reigne. therefore for a very short time (for a year, as stated in the Bhadana grant published after this), and hence is not noticed in the Sangali grant. The next prince, Govinda IV., is of course highly praised in his Saugali grant. But the grant before us represents him to be & prince addicted to sensual pleasures, and to have died an early death on account of his vicious courses (v. 18). The Kharepatan grant agrees with it in speaking of him as "the abode of the dramatio sentiment of love" and as "surrounded by women." Our grant agrees also with that found at Kharepatan in representing his successor as a Fery virtuous prince. His name was Amoghavarsha, and he was the son of Jagattunga, and consequently the uncle of Govinda IV. He assumed the throne, being entreated to do so by the feudatory chiefs, who thought there was none else able to maintain the power of the Rashtrakutas (v. 19). The Kharepatan grant gives his proper name, which was Baddiga. He was assisted in the government of the kingdom by his son Krishna III., who was engaged in wars with his neighbours and subjugated Dantiga and Vappuks (v. 22). He uprooted Rachhyamalla and placed on the throne in the Ganga country (Gangapati, i.e. Gangavadi) a prince of the name of Bhatarya (v. 23). In an inscription at Atakur, noticed by Mr. Rice! and published by Dr. Fleet, one Batuga is represented to have killed a prince of the name of Rachamalla and to have made himself master of the Ganga country. Butaga assisted Kannaradeva, i.e. Krishna III., who is mentioned at the beginning of the inscription, in destroying Rajaditya, the Chola king, and received a reward from him. Batuga is elsewhere called Butayya, and our Bhatarya is a Sansksitised form of this, while our Rachhyamalla is clearly the Rachamalla of the Atakur inscription. But in the latter, Krishna's connection with the destruction of Rachamalla and the rise of Batayya are not mentioned. The reason probably is that it was not necessary to state the fact in that manner. But there can be no question that Bu tayya was assisted by Krishga III. and owed his elevation to him, since, in the fight with Rajaditya, Butayya acted as if he was his feudatory and received a reward as from & master. The name of the Pallavs whom Keishna III. is stated to have subdued was Anniga (v. 24). Who the Dantiga and Vappuks were, that be put down, it is difficult to say: but the former name was borne by some Pallava rulers of Kanchi. On the death of Amoghavarsha, which seems to have taken place a short time before the date of this grant, Krishna . ascended the throne (v. 28). He was called Akalavarsha also, as the other princes of this dynasty, bearing the name Krishna, were. Here too the present grant clears up a difficulty. Misunderstanding a passage in the Karda grant, Krishna III. is made by writers on this dynasty to be an elder brother of Amoghavarsha, and another Krishna is brought in, who is identified with one of his younger sons, who never reigned, but is represented to have reigned and is called Krishna IV. In my Early Dekkan History I have given the true sense of the passage and shewn the mistakes. The Kharepatan grant, which gives the true relationship and is perfectly clear on the points, was disregarded. But now the present grant confirms the account in the Kharepatap plates, so far as it goes, and, according to them both, Baddiga or Amoghavarsha had no brother of the name of Krishpa who could have preceded or succeeded him; the king who preceded him was his nephew Govinda IV.; and the Krishna who succeeded him was his son. There was no other Krishna, who followed this last and conld be called Krishna IV., according to any of our anthorities. Jagattunga, the brother of Krishna III., in whose name the grant of the village is made, must have died before him; for the latter was succeeded by Khottige, who appears to have been Krishnaraja's stepbrother according to the Karda grant, and he was followed by the son of his brother Nirupama. Ingription at srarana-Bolgola, p. 21. Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 870. 2 Ep. Ind. Vol. II, p. 173.

Page #239
198 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Jagattunga's name therefore does not appear in the subsequent history, but those of his brothers who were probably his step-brothers. The name of the grantee ends in appa, or apayya, which shews that he was a Southern Brahman. He belonged to the Kanva school of the White Yajurveda, and even at the present day there are followers of that school near Nagpur. The village Talapurumshaka, which was granted, was bounded on the east by another of the name of [Madatadhindhara], on the south by the river [Kanhana], on the west by the village of [Mohama] or [Mohama]grama, and on the north by [Vadhrira] (1. 56 f.). Of these, Kanhana is the present river of the same name, which has a course from the north-west of Nagpur to the south-east; Mohama or Mohamagrama is the Mohgaon of the present day, situated in the Chhindwara district, about 50 miles to the north-west of Nagpur; and Vadhrira is Berdi in the vicinity of that town. Nothing corresponding to the remaining two names appears on the map, and I am not able to identify them. [Vol. V. TEXT.1 First Plate. 1 [ // *] sa jayati [ja]gadubdha[va] praveyaprayanapara karapazavI murAreH [sa] mRtapaya ka 2 'bAMkalaM'cmIstanakalazAnanalabdhasaMniveza: // [1] jayati ca girijAkapolavimvAdadhigatapa 3 cavicicitAMsabhittiH / tripuravijayinaH priyopa[ro]dhASRtamadanAbha[yada]nizAsameva // [2] 4 zrImAnasti namastale katilako lokAnecokA [po] devo manmathavAndhavaH kumudi nInAtha 5 dhAvIdhitiH ' / niHzeSAmaratacApitatanumacIcatAsaMjJayaM syAMgaH zirasA guNapriyatayA 6 nUnaM ghRtaH zaMsunA / [2] tapAhikAsanaparaH kumudAvalInAM doSAMdhakAradalanaH paripUritAH / pI 7 []pravAha va darzitapacaH prAvarttata cititale citipAlavaMzaH // [4*] abhavadatu [la] - 8 kAntistaca sutAmayInAM gaca eva yaduvaMzo dugdhasinbhUyamAne / adhigataharinIla [prI] 9 zasanAyakazrIrazithilaguNasaMgo bhUSaNaM [ yo] bhuvobhUt // [5] [x] #y[w]PuddR[]tyakulakandalazAntihetuta[ca] / 10 vatAramakarotpuruSaH purAca tagrajA jagati sAtyakivarNabhAvastuMgA prati citibhujaH pra[vi]tA From Dr. Hultzsch's ink-impressions. Bond bacI. * Read bAndhavaH. * Read sama Bond dauSiviH. Expressed by a symbol. * Bead far.

Page #240
No. 20.] DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III 193 11 babhUvuH // [*] kSititalatilakastadanvaye ca kSa[ta]ripudantighaTojaniSTa rahA / tamanu ca * sutarA[STrakUTa12 nAmnA bhuvi viditIjani rASTrakUTavaMzaH // [*] tasmAdarAtiva[ni]tAkuca cAruhAranIhArabhAnurUdagA13 diha dantidurga: / ekaM [ca]kAra 'caturalyupakaNThasIma kSetvaM ya [e] tadasilAMgalabhitra[du: // [8] [tasyA14 dapAlayadimAM vasudhAM pitRvyaH zrIkRSNarAjanRpati: zaradabhrazudhaiH / yakA. ritekharagRhairvasu15 [ma]tyanekakailAsazailaniciteva ciraM vibhAti // [e.] govindarAja iti tasya vabhUva' nAvA sUnusma bho Second Plate; First Side. 16 gabhara bhaMgurarAjya[cintaH / AtmAnule nirupa me] vinivezya samyaksAnA jyamIkharapadaM zithilocakAra // [10] [khe]17 tAtapattacitayendavimbalIlIdayAdreH kalivallabhAkhyAt / tataH satArAtimadeza bhaMgo nAto jagatuMga18 [mR]gAdhirAjaH // [11] tamUnurAnatanRpo nRpatuMgadevaH sobhUtvasainyabharabhaMgu ritAhi[2]ja: / yo mAnyakhe19 Ta[ma]marendrapuropahAsi gorbANagarvamiva kharcayituM vyadhatta // [12] tasyo ttanitagUrjarI itahaTamATI20 braTazrImado gauDAnAM vinayavratArpaNagurusmAmudranidrAharaH / hArakhAM[ga]kaliMga gAMgamagadhai21 'rabhyaJcitAjaciraM sUnusmanRtavAgbhuvaH parivRDhaH zrIkRSNarAjobhavat / [1] abhUjagattuMga iti prasi22 i[sta]daMgajaH strInayanAmRtAMzuH / "alabdharAjya: sa divaM vinindhe diyA ganAprArthanayeva dhAtrA / [14] ta- .. 23 baMda]na: kSitimapAlayadindrarAjo yadrUpasa[bha]vaparAbhavabhISaNeva / mAnAtpurai24 [va mada]nena pinAkapANikopAmninA nija[ta]nuH kayate" [sma] bhasma / __ [15] [tasmAdamoghavarvo" - Read cevaM. 1 Read babhUvuH / Read caturanyupa. * Read durga:. - Read babhUva nAbA. * The aksharad in entered abore the line. .Read jamattaMga * Read 'rabhyacitA. - Read kriyate. M Read varSoM. 7 Read vimba. w Read laca. 20

Page #241
194 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. V 25 [raudradhanurbhagaja[ni]tavalamahimA' / rAma iva rAmaNIyakamahAnidhidazarathA jjAtaH // [15] kSipraM di26 vaM pi[tariva praNayAitasya tasyAnujo manujalIkalalAmabhUtaH / rAjyaM dadhe madanasaukhya27 vilAsakando govindarAja iti "vizutanAmadheyaH // [17] sopyaMganAnayana pAzani[ka] havudhirunma[v] - 28 masaMgavimukhIkatasarvasatvaH / doSaprakopaviSamaprakRti[]thAMga: prApakSayaM saha jateja29 si jAtajA[] // [18] [sAmantarItha raharAjyamahimAlamvArthamabhyarthito' devenApi pinAkinA hariku. 80 lollAsaiSiNA preritaH / adhyAsta prathamo vi[ve]kiSu ja[ga]ttuMgAtmajomogha vAkpeyUSA[dhi]-" __Secend Plate ; Second Side. 31 ramoghavarSanRpatiH zrIvIrasiMhAsanaM / [18] zrIkaNa] rAjadevastasmAtparamezva rAdajani sUnuH / / 32 [ya]: zaktidharaH khAmI kumArabhAvepyabhUvane // [20] [zrIrarAjyapuravara rakSApari[khAM] madena ya. 38 syAjJAM / vipulAM vilaMghayantaH svayamapataM' drohi[No][stAt // [21] yena madhukaiTabhAviva punarama34 [gno] janopamahAya / zrIvanabhena nihato bhuvi dantigavapyuko duSTau / [22] ra[dhyAma[sa]viSa[humasuda35 [sya] nihitena yokta sanAthAM / bhUtArya puNyataruNA vATImiva gAMgapATIJca // [23] parima]li[tAriNa]- ... 36 [ga]pakSavavipattirAsI[] vismayasthAnaM / visphurati . yatpratApa zoSitavidde [SigAMgaudhe va' [24] ya[sya] 37 pa[ru]SekSitAkhiladakSiNadigdurga vijayamAkaraNyaM / galitA gUrjarahRdayAtkAlaMja38 racitrakUTAzA // [25] anamanA pUrvAparajalanidhihimazailasiMhaladIpAt / yaM [jana 1 Read T. - Read vita. * Read lanyA. . Read * This, a represents mark of punctuation (1) * Read uf. * Read 'bhapatana.

Page #242
Deoli Plates of Krishna III.--Saka-Samvat 862. -~ = = saanittiaa besu blb abaantke anbyaaNk (sulnaas 5 bHsbe niye bobhes| bbi bikti baas-sinkley'aabehindol baa bhuukhbo ebaaphaao / / siisaa kre jmi bne gosl srobaaer'e baaemaa bn(2, / / baarbis (tHjemaa- siitaake srbo phihbe| ngdo maa smmaano myht yaablaiiibor' phur'el neksnemaa' ke ? yaaraa hlenHbhrmn bi nilo bijneHshbst jaambikaaliinbaannerublestur'nyjaastr hlti( sbrdiigh| yeniinyunneshaullpetraabaastbbndhndhaanyjettbeo baabaa- mRtt pesaabihaar'r' kaatthmaannddbenyjaabio ni|| bgnnaakaaebin(ruusby'er mRtyu jimhlmbr'Hsttbtthbsundht smbhaabbetthisohir'aassttr'r'uunne aadi maahi bnyaay'baan baastphaa ? | | jeje jbaanbbndhoehiisndheb yaaraa baasttrigaarstubaa ektHdhrm-b+yesbgunyjyaatrbdhaan niijeke nibe neb 5 jne-shaabehunaaiy'enyjaasthaan / maarkcbrijluphaaNje len lbite beshyaambhiin (baaH! | \\ Xntu beshiinaahyaajubaabhelpaass|sbaadaasemkonnaay'aa|. { naa jaan o maal chlaaech]i maake jaadu dennshun(5 raattont | mntrnnaadaayiite! shib- bnnt4/4/staakimbaa dughraate| maaljNsh aar naambaar| dyri naa bstr abbaar: sujlaasth snubhrmH(@@Gsstthaamor'aamr'ksaas| bl naa [cy' esaaeyy bsnaabii jaatrnne| m's ( dolebaan jaaniy'e kssetre / miino ussaat ji em saale| baashkil| silemiyess, ghst bl || mudyaage knun - besh jony! 7 me| yaa nehu ke si esb 23:[dye saahaa ( j r r mt| e m h ( br'iihaar`ssymaannbi, m maahn dr bhraamy jaahaan t / (m| saamaanggi| # maasem naaebhe taaer ki aaGe | -'aat chaa shaaey'e n s 1 gre2} lo (hi s daa l |le maake / 40 E. HULTZSCH. SCALE -5. W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #243
ib. | klaam+cd(?) baabaa || Sgh = debskaamii: k j dtt| | aapunibdyaasaagrer mt aabsh shttiaa m'| kubrittnaabi ytnH bhuuy'saars"]}baabe sojekaaebibo jaa| netaajbi-bnn jestiy'e raaebik jntu kono kaaemmud| taantrike rum tthaapthyged-Taabaa menohebdeche / elbneddilaaks niskaa etdiyudmomn (bnye yaa hiir'e / | yaa jle kibaa (iji ,yaa (5 maarushaaedrnjokaanne nr`er`874\aa skaam hinissttrili o daahy / saajaame mhtbshii scchl khaaoy'aa sbaamiikaal| kiirtnn saasbetnei kaaerossttrbiirjisyoms naa re / srejiite stnyaatraa saajsb naa taar smstchne taakaabelaa / 42 | etgrs (phriilaatthi kaanune sde 7 haajyekokaa -er 2 baay'ttaay'| | | gjkumaat eyaakuyaanggaalkaa ghCS jaanniit dlbl| sajAumAkAmAyaNalAla masAla zAna para mada 0 dAnamA palapalagAtAhAkAyakAparA padarApanAvarAlA mAlA mAhAtaka pAsA kAma karAyalavAlAlamdAvana dhAnamA cAsadatyAya ke ai bicch jle | e baaje khaabaajaariiknnr' ye-nne se m mne & e {{{(5aa / gr2dhaarghos"ei baagh laabh naa aar raatre byktiraassttr saajgh-cche daasneryaadhnaate laal rbe laagnyj" taujnbl ne baas sttiileg byaaN (reskor trimer kbitaa niice sm! 2 bhbibaahe laahe laa(asthi jb dibbiaatmkaassttrdhaantaa [kaano sry' lekh| || bs bibigrsNsaaNdd'aachi rikttaambemeb jiibaaHbaaH - aabuNkaa niiti belaabnnH strii bin " emboHsh snaay'uryoly'e | bhdr lonyjelesronneruuhr'tr'islhaamt | se / 3r` adhyaay'e srgulgulaae baairerliy'aassthlbaase| ss | borej shiaabaar baagbidyaamaamHynuyhaa klaaenir ardh-ttres | se / yaalaarii:ly' nyaatr|bbtiirmeiiy' aarb si-saabudyaal 00 khrihner jny loksaaccaashr'mmkettgudaalaaebaalikaar jyebhnyjl 50 | fnndaaje yaabo tokebaaerobaaelaaphaajtmebobaa /

Page #244
No. 20.] DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III. 195 39 kAnAvazamapi maNDalinazcaNDadakhabhAyAt // [25] khigdhazyAmAcA 'prasamva bhuja()[yA] pInAyato ska]yA 40 [mUvaM kIrtilatAhitAmRtajalai teca satvoDavaiH / jJAtvA yaM puruSottama bhara]saI vikhaMbharA41 [bhyu]vRtau zAnte dhAni layaM gata[:] prathaminAmAyaH batAyaH pitA / [27] vRtte nRttasurAMgane sami]saM 42 divya[rSi]dattAbhiSi zrIkAntasya nitAnta[bhASitahare rAjyAbhiSekIsave / 'ya[syAva[ca] karagrahodya43 mabhavatkaMpAnurAgodayAhika[ya]r: svasamarpaNArdhamabhavanamnAnukatvapriyAH' / [2] sa ca para[ma]44 bhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvarazrImada[moghavarSadevapAdAnuddhyAMtapa ra ma ma [] T45 rakamahArAjAdhirAjaparamekha] raparamamAha kharabI bhada[kAlavarSadevapRthvIvanamantrI[mA46 [bha]narendradevaH kuzalI sarvA kevakhajAnapa[]nmi[mAghApayitvastu vaH saMviditaM] yathA [zrI]mAnya] Third Plate. 47 [*][2]rAjadhAnIsthitena zakanRpakAlAtItasaMva[sa] ramateSvaSTa(1)su hiSa[ya]dhike [] zAbarisaM48 [vatsarA]ntargatavaizAkhabahulapaJcanyA mama prA[Ne]bhyopi priyatamasya kanIya[so . dhAtu]: zrI[ma]49 [na]gattuMgadevasya puNyayazobhivRSye // pApi" ca / [jye]The bhAtari kurvatA nirupamA [bha]ktiM jito 50, lakSmaNaH' saundarye]Na" [ma]nobhavaH sucaritai rAmama dharmAtmajA" / . kAmyA zItaka[cica yena satataM zau[ya]51 | siMho jaga[]gasvAstva] bhivAMcchitapra[damidaM tasyeti dAnaM bhuvaH // [28] anenAbhisaMdhinA mayA nandi52 vaInavinirmi]tamArahAjasa[goca]vA ji]kAkha[zAkhA savanacAribhAibasatavedavedAM 1 Read prakhamba. * Read qut. * Red vizvaMbharA. * The lower dot of the visarga after T is missing. - Read todhita. * Read er . ' Read bhagnAnukUdha. - Read pAdAnudhyAta. * Read sarvAneva. 10 Read lapaJcamyA. 1 Read api. " Read saundaryapa. ** Read was . The sign after in Ve may be intended for the jihadmillya. " Read samacAri.

Page #245
196 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 53 pAragari[Si]yappAya nA[ga]puranandi]vaInAntargatatAlapuruSakanAmA prAma: so. daMgaH sa. 54 parika[2]: sadhAnyatirakhAdeyaH sadaNDadoSadazAparAdhaH . savotpattisahitaH 55 pUrdhviprasiddhacatuHsImaparyantaH / brahmadAyanyA[ye nAcandrArka na[ma]syo dattaH / ya.. 56 [sya pUrvata[:"] [mAdATaDhiMDhara]na[AmA] grAmaH / dakSiNataH [kanhanA]nadI / pazcimataH [mohama] grAmaH / u57 ttaritaH vadhIragrAma] evaM caturAghATavizuI tAlapuruSa]ka' riSiyapayya[sya kaSataH karSayato 58 muMjato bhojayato vA [na kenaciyAghAtaH [ka]ya[:] pa' yazca vyAghA] taM karoti sa paJcabhirapi mahA59 pAtakaiH saMyuktaH syAt // khasyavvA' / khadattAM paradattA vA yo hari]ta ___ vasundharA / [sa] viSThAyAM mi]60 bhUtvA pitRbhiH [sa]ha paJcate // [30] sAmAnyIyaM dharmasetunRpANAM kAle . kA[la] pAlanIyo bhavadbhiH / sa61 [na]vaM bhAvi[na]: pArthivendrAbhUyo bhUyo yAcate rA[ma]bhadraH // [31] [ce]vAna[nverasya [vAcA] yo[grASTaya]62 na li[khitami]ti [*] TRANSLATION. [The first 28 verses are identical with verses 1-8, 10-13, 15-21, 24, and 26-33 of the Karhad plates and have been already translated above, Vol. IV. p. 286 ff.] (Line 43.) And he, the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Parametvara, the great devotee of Mabesvara (Siva), the prosperous Akalavarshadeva Prithvivallabha, the prosperous Vallabhanarendradeva, who meditates on the feet of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Parametrara, the prosperous Amoghavarshaddva,- being well, commands all the people of his country: (L.46.) " Be it known to you that, while staying in the prosperous capital Manyakheta. when eight hundred and sixty-two years bave elapsed from the time of the Saks king, on the Afth tithi of the dark (half) of Vaisakhs falling in the year Sarvarin, for the enhancement of the holy fame of (my) younger brother, the prosperous Jagattungadeve, who is dearer to me even than (my) life, (Verse 29,) "Let this grant of land fal6ll the wishes of that Jagattunga who has always surpassed Lakshmana in serving (his) eldest brother with incomparable devotion, the god of love by (his) beauty, the well-known lovable son of Dharma (i.e. Yudhishthira) by (his) good deeds, the cool-rayed (moon) by (his) lustre, and the lion by (his) bravery ; (L. 51.) - With this intention I have given to Rishiyappe, who has come from Nandivardhana, belongs to the Bharadvajagdtra, is a student of the Vaji-Kapva dakha, (is) * Read mo + Read 'puruSaka. - Read kAryaH; the upper dot of the visarga is missing. Band panyaca. * Instead of this read I.

Page #246
No. 21.] DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. 197 the son of Bhailla, and is conversant with the Vedas and their subsidiary treatises, the village named Talapurumshaka, situated in Nagapura-Nandivardhana, along with what is set aside, with the appurtenances, with the assessment in grain and gold, with the flaws in measurement and inflictions of fate, with all the prodace, up to (its) four previously known boundaries, (and) to be respected (i.e. not to be interfered with) as long as the moon and the sun endare, in the manner of a gift to a Brahmana." (L. 55.) To the east of it (is) the village named [Madatadhindhara]; to the south the river (Kanhana); to the west the village of (Mohama]; (and) to the north the village of (Vadhrira). (L. 57.) No one should cause obstruction to Rishiyapayya while he coltivates Talapurumshaka, defined by these four boundaries, causes (it) to be cultivated, enjoys (it) or causes (it) to be enjoyed. And he who causes obstruction will incur the five great sins; for it is said : (V. 30.) "He who takes away land that has been given by himself or others, becomes a worm in ordure and is cooked (in hell) together with (his) ancestors." (V. 31.) " Ramabhadra again and again entreats all fature kings that they should from time to time protect this bridge of virtue, (which is common to (all) kings." (L. 61.) Engraved by Yo[grashtya], the brother of [Chejvana[nvera). No. 21.-DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. (Continued from page 49.) A.-RAJARAJA. No. 27.- Inscription in the Vaikuntha-Perumal temple at Manimangalam.! 1 Ti]ro-maga! pol . . . . . . 2 k-iya du 15vada Isha[bha)-na[ya]iru purvva-ba (pa)kshattu [da]samiyu[m] Viyala-kilam[ai]yu[m plerra [A]ttattiq nal. "In the 15th year of the reign) of . . . . . . . . .,' on the day of Fiasta, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Rishabha." As Rajaraja's reign has been found to commence betwoon the 24th December A.D. 984 and (approximately) the 29th August A.D. 985 (above, p. 48, No. 25), a date in the month of Rishabha (April-May) of the 15th year of his reign will be expected to fall either in A.D. 999 (in Saka-Samvat 921 expired) or in A.D. 1000 (in Saka-Samvat 922 expired). In A.D. 999 the month of Rishabha lasted from the 23rd April to the 24th May. During that time the 10th tithi of the bright half of the lunar month Vaisakha) commenced 0 h. 53 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 27th April, and ended 1 h. 4 m. after mean sunrise of Friday, the 28th April ; and the nakshatras on the two days were on the Thursday, by the Brahma-siddhanta and according to Garge, Uttara-Phalguni the whole day and by the equal space system, Parva-Phalgani up to 9h. 12 m., and afterwards Uttara-Phalguni; I No. 289 of the Gorernment Epigraphist's collection for 1897. The name of the king is lost, but the historical introduction, the whole of which is preserved, makes it certain that the inscription belongs to the time of Rajaraja I.

Page #247
198 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V on the Friday, Uttara-Phalgupi, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 10 h. 30 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 7 h. 13 m.; and afterwards Hasta. In A.D. 1000 the month of Rishabha lasted from the 23rd April to the 23rd May; and during that time the 10th tithi of the bright half (of the lunar month Jyaishtha) ended 20 h 53 m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 15th May, when the nakshatra was Hasta, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 22 h. 20 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for. 19 h. 3 m., after mean gunrise. From this it follows that, if the year of the king's reign is correctly given, either the nakshatra (Hasta) has been quoted incorrectly, or the weekday (Thursday). In A.D. 999 the 10th tithi of the bright half of the month of Rishabhs may undoubtedly be joined with Thursday, the 27th April, because the tithi commenced as early as 0 h. 53 m. after mean sunrise of that day;' bat during no part of the Thursday was the moon in the nakshatra Hasta. On the other hand, for A.D. 1000 the day of the date would undoubtedly be the 15th May, when the nakshatra was Hasta up to nearly the end of the day; but the 15th May A.D. 1000 was a Wednesday, not a Thursday. My own opinion is, that the day of the date probably is Thursday, the 37th April A.D. 999, and that the writer, confounding the solar and the lunar months Jyaishtha, without verifying his statement, has coupled with that day the nakshatra Hasta, because in the great majority of years' Hasta really is the proper nakshatra for the 10th tithi of the bright half of the lunar Jyaishtha. I may add that I have calculated the date also for the surrounding years A.D. 998 and 1001, as well as for A.D. 1009 and 1010, without any satisfactory results. B.-KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA I. No. 28.- Inscription in the Rajagop&la-Peramal temple at Manimangalam.3 i Systi Art cu Tiribavanachchakkaravattiga! Sri-Kulottunga-Soladevarkku yandu 48&vada Kumbha-nayarru parvva-[pa]kshatta dvadab[i]yam Vel2 [!]i-kkilamaiyum perra Sadaiya[t]tu nal. In the 48th year of the reign of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kaldttunga-Choladeve, on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Friday and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha." Since during the month of Kumbha, a twelfth tithi cannot possibly be joined with the nakshatra Satabhishaj, I feel confident that the twelfth is wrongly quoted here instead of the second tithi of the bright half, and that the date, therefore, in every respect is the same as No. 30, above, Vol. IV. p. 262. 0.- KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA III. No. 99.--Inscription in the Dharm esvara temple at Manimangalam. 1 Tira-vary 7-kkal vi mu[n]n-aga Tribhuvanachchak karavattiga! Maduraiyum Ilamum Papdiya[n] m[a]di-ttalaiyan-good-aru[!]iya sri-Kulottudga-Soladevarkku yandu I could quote very many similar dates from my lists. A comparison of twelve native calendars for different years hus yielded the following result for the day on which the 10th tithi of the bright belf of the lunar Jy ishtha ended : In nine years the nakshatra was Hasta at the commencement of the day, and in two others towards the end of it; and in the remaining year the sakehatra at the commencement of the day was Chitrl, which follows immediately upon Hasta. South-Ind. Inacr. Vol. III. No. 32. * The Identity of this king with Kulottunga.Chla I. is proved by the fact that three persons mentioned in this inscription are also referred to in another inscription at Manimangalam (above, Vol. IV. p. 262, No. 20), which opens with the usual historical introduction of the inscriptions of Kulottunga-Chola I (Pugal-ddu vilanga). No. 289 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1897.

Page #248
No. 21.) DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. 199 2[9]vadu Mina-nayarra P[Ar]vva-pakshattu sattamiyum Buda[n]-kilamaiyum perra Mirugasirishatta nal. "In the 2[0]th year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulotturga-Choladeva, who was pleased to take Madurai, Ilam, and the crowned head of the Pandya-on the day of Mfigasirsha, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mina." As the reign of Kulattanga-Chola III. commenced between the 5th June and the 8th July A.D. 1178 (above, Vol. IV. p. 266), a date in the month of Mina (February March) of the 29th year of his roign will be expected to fall in A.D. 1207 (in Baka-Sarovat 1128 expired); and for that year this date is correct. In A.D. 1207 the month of Mina lasted from the 23rd February to the 24th March ; and during that period the seventh tithi of the bright half of the lanar month Chaitra) ended 20 h. 16 m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 7th March A.D. 1907, when the nakshatra was Mrigasirsha, by tho equal space system and according to Garga for 19 h. 42 m., and by the Brahma-biddhanta for 18 h. 23 m., after mean sunrise. No. 30.--Inscription in the Vaikuntha-Perumal temple at Uttaramallur. 1 Svasti Sri [ll] Tiru-[v]ay-kkelvi magg=aga Tribhuvagachchakravatt[i]ga! Maduraiyum [fla]mua=Garuvurum Pagli[y]n muli-ttalaiyan-gopd=a[ru]li virar abhishekam[u]m visaiyar abhishekamum paupi aro[]iga] Tribhuvana2 vi(vi)radevarku yandu 37aradu Mi[th]una-neyatru purvva-pakshatta na valmiyum Nagarru-kkila[mai]yum [p]erra Attattu na[!]. * "In the 37th year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds Tribhuvanaviradeve, who was pleased to take Madarai, Ilam, Karuvar, and the crowned head of the Pandye, and was pleased to perform the anointment of heroes and the auointment of victors,- on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the ninth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna." According to what has beer stated above, & date in the month of Mithuna (May-June) of the 37th year of the king's reign will be expected to fall either in A.D. 1214 (in Saka-Sarvat 1136 expired) or in A.D. 1215 (in Saka-Samvat 1137 expired). As a matter of fact, this date is correct for A.D. 1215. In A.D. 1215 the month of Mithuna lasted from the 27th May to the 26th June; and during that time the 9th tithi of the bright half (of the lunar month Ashadha) ended 17 h. 17 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 7th June A.D. 1215, when the nakshatra was Hasta, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 5 h. 55 m., and by the Brahms-siddhanta for 2 h. 38 mi, after mean sunrise. The date reduces the period during which the reign of Kalottunga-Chola III. must have commenced (by three days, viz.) to the time from (approximately) the 8th June to the 8th July A.D. 1178. No. 91.- Insoription in the Rajagopala-Perumal temple at Manimangalam.. 1 Svasti eri [ll] Tribuvanasakkaravarttiga [1] 2 Madurai yum"] [P]&ndiyagai muli-tta3 laiyum kopd-aruliya Kulot4 tunga-Soladevarkku yandu 20 1 No. 67 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1898. The syllable mai secms to be entered below the line. No. 276 of the Goverunneut Epigraphist's collestion for 1897.

Page #249
200 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. v. 5 avada Vilashaba-nayarru purva-pakshatta' daga 6 miyum Viyala-kilamaiyum perra Svati-nal.. . "In the 20th year of the reign of the emperor of the three worlds, KulottungaCholadeva, who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned head of the Pandya,- on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vaishabha." From what has been stated above, this date of the month of Rishabha (April-May) of the 20th year of the king's reign would be expected to fall in A.D. 1198 (in Saka-Samvat 1120 expired) ; but for that year the date is quite incorrect. In A.D. 1198 the month of Rishabha lasted from the 25th April to the 25th May, and during that time the 10th tithi of the bright half of the lunar month Jyuishtha, as a kshaya-tithe) commenced 0 h. 43 m. and ended 22 h. 43 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 17th May, when the nakshatras by the equal space system and according to Garga were Uttara-Phalguni and Hasta, and by the Brahma-siddhanta Hasts and Chitra. Of the many years for which I have calculated the date, only the year A.D. 1200 (the month Rishabha of which would fall in the 22nd year of the king's reign) yields an approximately correct result. In that year the tithi of the date ended 7 h. 9 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 25th May, which was the last day of the month of Rishabha, and on which the nakshatra was Svati, by the equal space system and according to Garga from 19 h. 42 m., and by the Brahma-siddlsi ta from 16 h. 25 m., after mean sunrise. Even this result I cannot regard ae satisfactory, because, in my opinion, this Thursday, the 25th May A.D. 1200, would bave been described as the day of Chitra.' No. 22.-VAKKALERI PLATES OF KIRTIVARMAN II.; SAKA-SAMVAT. 679. By F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. These plates were first brought to public notice, about twenty years ago, by Mr. L. Rice. C.I.E., who in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VIII. p. 23 ff., gave the text and a translation of the inscription which they contain, with photolithographs prepared under Dr. Fleet's supervision. The plates were obtained, and are still, at Vakkaleri, the head-quarters of a hobali in the Kblar district of the Mysoru state. My revised text is based on excellent impressions, furnished to me by Dr. Hultzsch, for whom the original plates were kindly obtained on loan by Mr. Rice. These are five oopper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only. and each of which measures about 94" broad by from 4(in the middle) to 5" (at the two ende) high. The plates have raised rims and are strung on a ring, which had been cut already before the impressions were taken. The ring is about 4+* in diameter and thick, and has its ends secured in the base of an elliptical seal, which measures about 1}" by 17" and bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, a standing boar which faces to the proper right.The writing is well engraved and is in an excellent state of preservation, so that almost every It is easy to prove that during the time, which is actually occupied by the tenth tithi of the bright balf, the moon cannot possibly be in the nakshatra Svati during the month of Rishabba. A revised text of part of the inscription was given by Dr. Holtzsch, from the published photolithographe, in South-Ind. Inger. Vol. I. p. 146.- Dr. Holtzsch informs me that be cleaned the plates with diluted nitrie wid before taking the fresh impressions, from wnich the accompanying photolithograpba bave been prepared under Dr. Fleat's sopervision.

Page #250
No. 22.) VAKKALERI PLATES OF KIRTIVARMAN II. 201 single letter may be read with absolute certainty. The characters belong to the same variety of the southern alphabet which is used, e.g., in the Togarchada and Karsul district plates of the Western Chalakya Vinayaditya, Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. pp. 86 and 89, and Plates. As regards individual letters, the chief point to note is that, except in the akshara ld, in which we have the full form of 1 of the older inscriptions, the letter ! is every where denoted by the siga which in the earlier Western Chalakya inscriptions, so far as I know, is employed for tbe subscript I only. For other test-letters, such as kh, j and b, the ordinary earlier types are used throughout. The inscription contains no sign of punctuation, nor any form of a final consonant. The size of the letters is about it. -The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and, with the exception of a well-known verse in praise of the god Vishnu in linee 1 and 2 and three benedictive and imprecatory verses ascribed to Vyasa, in lines 72-76, the whole is in prose. From the word frimatari in line 2 to djnapayati in line 61 the text forms a single sentence, the construction of which is not always correct, and in which occur two forms which are contrary to the strict rules of grammar. In respect of orthography, it will suffice to draw attention to the use of the Dravilian in palidhvaja, 11. 20, 27 and 33, and in some proper names the most important of which are Kalabhra, Korala, Ohola, and Sinhala, and to the fact that visarga before surd guttural and labial letters has mostly been changed to the jihvamailiya and upadhmaniya, and has nearly always been assimilated to a following & and s. In general, the text is remarkably free from clerical mistakes. The inscription is one of the Western Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Param&svara Bhattaraka Kirtivarman (01.] Satyasraya, styled Sriprithivivallabha, the favourite of fortune and the earth,' whose genealogy is given in lines 2-59. It records (in lines 61-69) that, when six-hundred and seventy-nine Saks years had gone by, in the eleventh year of his reign, on the full-moon tithi of the month of Bhadrapada, while encamped at the village of Bhandaragavittage on the northern bank of the river Bhimarathi, the king, at the request of a certain Dosiraja, granted the village of Sulliyur, together with Nengiyur and Nandivalli, situatod in the midst of the villages Tamaramuge, Pinungal, Kiruvalli and Balavuru, on the southern bank of the river Aradore, in the Panungal-visheye, to Madhavasarman, the son of Krishnabarman and son's son of the student of the Rig- and Yajurvedas Vishnugarman, of the Kamakayans gotra. The charter (according to lines 76 and 77) was written by the Mahasamdhivigrahika Anivarita Dhananjaya, styled Punyavallabha, the favourite of religions merit.' The date does not admit of verification ; for Saka-Samvat 679 expired it would correspond to the 2nd September A.D. 757. Of the localities mentioned, Bhandaragavittage, according to Dr. Fleet, must be Bhandar-Kawte' in the Sholapur district-the Kowteh' of the map-on a stream which flows into the Sina, which again flows into the Bhima (the Bhimarathi of the inscription); Penangal is the modern Hangal in the Dharwar district, and Balavuru seems to be the modern Balur, three miles south by east of Hangal; the other places have now disappeared. Bee Prof. Buhler's Indische Palaographia, Plate VII. col. xvi. The sigo No. 18, given there as Aka, is really ; and the sign No. 19 is tga, not dga. Under No. 2, the sign for d is omitted (100 l. 87 of the inscription); on the other hand, the form of pha, given under No. 28, does not ooour in the inscription. Compare, 6.9., the subscript of the akilara la of the word alfablona in the last line of the Togarchedu platou, Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 87. This sign for i differs from the sign for which is used throughout in the Naudet plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Yupardja Sryksraya-SllAdity, and very frequently in the Surat plates of the same; e Jour. Bo. 41. Soo. Vol. XVI. p. 2, and Plates, and Vienna Or. Congress, Arian section, p. 225, and Platen. The sign for in labdhod, 1. 56, is open on the left (or proper right) sido ; see above, p. 119. * Atmaadtkritya in line 14, and hast&kritya in line 48. * This, perhape, is the Aniverita-punya vallabbs who wrote the Klacht inscription of Vikramaditya (probably 11. the father of Kirtirarman II.); see above, Vol. III. p. 360. 2 D

Page #251
202 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V Of lines 1-59 of the inscription, which contain the genealogy of the donor, commencing with Polekesi-vallabhs (Pulikesin I.), it would be superfluous to give a translation or even an abstract of the contents. Lines 1-35 have been translated by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 128 f., and lines 36-52 by Dr. Hultzsch in South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 146 f. ;' and every historical fact, recorded in the inscription, has been fully discussed by Dr. Fleet and by Prof. Bhandarkar in their accounts of the Western Chalukya dynasty. TEXT. First Plate. 1 'Svasti [lo] Jayaty=&vishkrita[i] Vishnor=vvaraham kshobhit-arnavan [1] dakshin-Onnata-dashtr-igra-vifranta-bhuvana [m] 2 vapns-Srimata[m] sakala-bhuvana-sarstuyamAna-Manavy8-sagtranar Hariti. putra3 nam sapta-lokamatribhis=sapta-matribhir=abhivarddhitanam Karttikeya-parirakshana pre4 pta-kaly&paparamparknam-bhagavan-Narayana-pra & ds.&m&sdita-vardhala . 5 chhampekshana-kshana-vasikfit-Abdsha-mahibhritan=Chaluky&n[m]? kulam-alamka6 rishpor-abvamedh-avabhsithasnana-pavitrikrita-gatrasya eri-Polek. 7 si-vallabha-maharajasys Bunuh-parakram-[4] kranta-Vanavasy-di-parapsipati-ma8 adala-prapibaddha-visaddha-kirtti ri-Ki(kl)rttivarmma-prithivivallabha-maharajas= tasy9 tma[ja]s-samara-samsakta-sakaldttar&pathesvara-bri - Harshevarddhana-paraja10 y-[p]Atta-paramesvarafabdastasyal Satyasraya-driprithivina(va). Second Plate; First-Side. 11 llabha-maharajadhiraja-paramedvarasyali priya-tansyasya prajfiata-naya12 sya kbatga(dga)matra-sahayasya Chitrakanth-Abhidh&na-pravara-tara[]gamen\=aiken= aiyo 13 18aldit-Aedsha-vij[i]gishor=avanipatitritay-Antaritam SV&-gur friyam-atma14 satkritya! prabhava-kalina-dalita-Pandya-Chola-Kerala-Kalabhra-prabhfiti-bhd15 bhfid-adabhra-vibhramasy aknanyavanata-K&iohipati-makata-chumbita-pa. 1 For the proper explanation of the word trairdjya in line 18, so now Dr. Fleet in the second edition of bis Dynastios, Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part II. p. 862, note 6. 1 Owing to my different reading, I do not take the compound gharamdw-drpas in line 49 as a proper dame. * From impressions supplied by Dr. Haltssob. * From here down to the word bhaffdrakarya in line 86 the text is sentially the same as the text of the three Nerur copper-plate inscriptions of Vijayaditys, published in Ind. 4. Vol. IX. p. 126 f. Some sligbt verbal differences will be pointed out below. * Metre: sloka (Anashtabh). Read map l. 1 Two of the Nerdr plates, mentioned above, bave Chalikydadah. . The two platen, mentioned in the preceding note, have Pulabdi. . This is the reading also of the cognate inscriptions, with the exception of the Haidarabad plates of Polikenin II., which bave pratibaddha; nee Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 78, text 1.7. 10 This tarya is out of place here and should have been omitted. The three Nordr plates have babdanya. 11 Hore one would have expected Searas darya. 11 At first sightgamense seems to be engraved, but the last akahara in the original really is pai. u The three Neror plates, mentioned above, have tadrit. 14 Originally friyanis seems to have been engraved. Rondadt-krited. # The four copper-plate inscriptions of Vinayadity, instead of this, have an epithet which, in my opinion, is prabhdus-kulifa-dalita-Cabja-Pandya-Kerala-dharaldhara-ndyandra-nanabringaaya; see Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 86, 1, 16, and p. 89, L. 16, Vol. XIX. p. 160, 1. 11, and Vol. VII. p. 801, 1. 16. The epithet of our text occur first in the plates of Vijayaditya, ibid. Vol. IX.p. 127, 1. 12.

Page #252
Vakkaleri Plates of Kirtivarman II.-Saka-Samvat 679. 1. 1 / 2 " : khaaw Ze5") : : 1 2 393 34 2 23 5 4 1/2 /61 " - / 7 2 1 ) (0) sg70) saay 7.25 krwy : 11, 830319-12-3053 74 w(TC. | khaaw 7 sii - )* - 8 3 02- 8, 521 22 * 1 2 ae 2 4 5 11 raayngaanprakan 2 pii 2 . w aar 0 5/10 ) `. - 14 ain 2 - 382 2521 2202 2012 23 24 25 26 203 khn 2389) kra waarsaar 16 812 ) 15 rpth) mng3344 fas8ka 0 1 0 AT pii 2011 528 18 | 18| ) (1) + 315,015 9 5 3 0 13 038-325) 02 # 13 12 2 0 2262 J. F. FLEET. W. GRIGES, PHOTO-LITH. SCALE.75 FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH.

Page #253
6. 20 n aa w kd 19 2025 2022 08630 31 32 3) b.lmechiiy 22 23 2812.0% 50 ekhtschis ~ w+1-760 2213 r. 0 3 1 0 24 : 22 h3 13 1339 5 4 e g + . - * ( ).50 0 1 pii 32eZJ-418 ) pii 15 26 * 0869,000 91 9 70 72 5 1 3. 27 9 6 7 0 7 3 0 2 3 4 5 8 ka 283 3 2012 2 pii 91-9 31 2138 2 3deg 23 saay300z kh 8 chab s. 1 2 3) (2304`ykha kaarphaa 32 ) 3 382 83 35 - 45 pii kh`ngkaar rr 139 = engaa S RP28 k.y1 3 3 0 8 20f 4 5 / 53 738 baath 10 2555 - 21- 27 3 5 2 1 - - -

Page #254
No. 22.] VAKKALERI PLATES OF KIRTIVARMAN II. 203 16 dambujasys Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-briprithivivallabha-mahl17 rajadhiraja-paramesvara-bhattArakasya priya-sunorl-Balendusekha18 rasya Tarakaratir-iva Daitya-balam-atisamuddhatan trairdjya-Kanohi pati. 19 balam=&yashtabhya karadikrita-Kavera-Parasika-Simhal-ddi-dvip-Adhipa Second Plate ; Second Side. 20 sya sakalottarapatba-natha-mathan-Oparjjit-Orijita-palidhvaj-Adi-samasta21 paramai varyya-chinha(hna)syad Vinayaditya-Satyasraya-&riprithivi(vi)vallabha-mahara. 22 jAdhiraja-paramesvara-bhattarakasya priy-Atmajas-saibava @y=&dbigat*-&gesh-&23 strakastro dakshinas - vijayini p itamahe samunmQlita-nikhila-kanta24 ka-sarbatir=uttarapatha-vijigishor=guror=sgrata @y=Ahavar vy¶25 m = a charann-ar & ti-gaja-gha ta-pa ta n&- visiryy amana.kpipan&. 26 dharas=samagra-vigrah-&grosaras=san =s&h & B&-rasikabpararmukhikpita 6.68. 27 trumandald Gamga-Yamuna-palidhyaja-pa[da]dhakka-mah Agabda-chinha(hna)-ml28 pikya-matangaj-adin=pitsisat kurvvan= paraih - palayam [nai] r=&s & dya 29 katham-api vidhi-vasad=apanito=P[i] prat&pad=eva visha Third Plate; First Side. 30 yk-prakopam-arajakam=utsarayan-Vatsaraja iy=anapekshit-aparasah81 yakas=tad-avagrahan=nirggatya Syabhuj-kvashtambha-prasad hit-ab@sha-visvambharab pra 32 bhur-akhamdiva(ta)-faktitrayatyat(ch)-chhatra-mada-bhajanat va d = nd&rstvan niravadyatva33 d=yas=samastabhuvan-asrayas-sakala-para mais vary ya vyakti-he tapali. 34 dhvaj-ady-njli(r)]vala-prajya-rajyo Vijayaditya-Satyasraya-sriprithivi35 "va(P)vallabha-maharajadhiraja-paramegvara-bhattarakasya priya-patra36 8-10akala-bhuvana-samrajya-lakshi(kshmi)-svayamvar- & bhishka-samay-ananta. 37 ra-bamupajata-mahotsababli Atma-vamsaja-purvva-nfipati-chchbay-438 paharina) praksity-amitrasya Pallavesys samul-Onmila Third Plate; Second Side. 39 nya krita-matir atitvaraya Tu[m]daka!-vishayam Nandipotava prapy=abhimus(kh)-Agatan 1 The three Nerar plates have noh pituradjiayd B&. The same plates have Kamdra; sea Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 127, note 24. Parameifvarya is formed from paramdivara as rdjapanrushya is from rdjapurusha. * Originally dhilat. was engraved. * The three Nerur plates have sat-sdkasa.. * Read pardimuka. 1 The akshara in brackets, which is not quite clear in the impressions, may possibly be do (but is not ta). There is the same uncertainty about the actual reading in the three Nerar plates. Above, Vol. IV. p. 343, 1. 60, the rondlog appears to be pada (not pada). In the Lakebmasvar inscription noticed by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant Vol. VII. p. 112, the reading distinctly in, in the first part, pafadhalkd, and in the second, padadh akkd. Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary gives pagadakke and padadakke in the son of a kettle-drum.' Above, Vol. IV. p. 806, 1. 26, and elsewhere, we have paliband-pratidh akkd. * Bend pallabha. Here one would have expected -bhatidralasatanya. 1. From here down to the word bhaffdrakarya in line 52 the text is given and translated by Dr. Haltzsch in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 146. Read Ladha. 12 In reading this word, I follow Dr. Hultasch, according to whom the Twyddia-vishaya in the Tondasmaydalan; but the reading of our text might posibly be wahdakas 2D 2

Page #255
204 vadi 40 rmm-abhidhanam-Pallavam rapa-mukhe samprahritya prapalasya(yya) katumukba 41 tra-samudraghosh-abhidhana-vadya-viseshan='khatvamgadhvaja[m*] prabhuta prakhyata 42 hastivaran svakirana-ni kara-vikasa-nirakrita timiram manikya-raihastekritya Kaladabhavanilays-haridangam-amhchitakichlya 43 -cha 44 xuan am Kamchim-avinasya pravisya satatapravritta-dan-ana(na)3ndita-dvijja (ja) 45 din-anatha-jano Narasimhapotavarmma-nirmmapita-silamaya-Raja 46 simheevar-adi-devakula-suvarna-rasi-pratyarppan-oparjit-orjita-punyah 47 nivarita-pratapa-prasara-prat & pit a-Pandya-Chola-Kerala-Kalabhra-pra EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 48 bhriti-rajanyakah 49 prakara-mari(ri)chi-jala-vilasita-vel-akule 50 rnave sarad-amala-sasadhara-visada-yasorasimayam Fourth Plate; First Side. kshubhita-karimakara-kara-hata-dalita-sukti-mukta-muktapbala. ghu(ghu)rpaman-arno-nidhanes 62 shv-atiteshu 63 mane 64 m-adhivasati 65 vijnapanaya 66 farminapab-patriya 67 Pa[nu]ngal-vishaye 51 m-atishthipad -"Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-sriprithivivallabha-maharajadhira. 52 ja-parameevara-bhattarakasya priya-sur-balye 53 shatra (dva)ngga-nigraha-paras-avaguna-kala[p]-Anandita-hridayen 54 ropita-yauvarajyah svakala-vairipal-Kanchi-pater-nnigrahaya 55 ty=adesam prarthya labdhva tad-anantaram-eva krita-prayanas-sann-abhimukham= aga Nnandivalli [VOL. V. 56 tya prakasa-yuddham kartum-asamarttham pravishta-durggam-Pallava[m] bhagnasaktim kritva 57 mattamatamgaja-manikya-suvarna-kotir-adaya pitre samarpitava dakshin-ajayama(at)mbha Fourth Plate; Second Side. 58 n=evam kramena prapta-sarvvabhauma-padah-pratap-anurag-avanata-samanta-maku59 ta-mala-rajah-pumja-pimjarita-charanasarasfrhah=10Kirttivarm ma-Satyasraya-sri60 prithivivallabha-maharajadhiraja-parameevara-bhattarakas sarvvan-eva61 m-ajnapayati [1] Viditam-astu vo=sm&bhir=ga(na)vasaptaty-uttara-shatchhateshu Saka-varshe pravardhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsare11 ekadase a susikshita-sastrasastras-satru pitra samamam preshaya i Krishnada[r]mmagah-patriya Aradore-nadi-dakshina-tate Bhimarathi-nady-uttaratatastha-Bhandaragavittage-nama-gramavijaya-skandhavare Bhadrapada-paurnamasyam eri-DosirajaKamakayana-gotraya Madhavasarmmane with athdpita-harad- and ending with "maya-jayastambh6. Here, again, one would have expected -bhattarakas-tarya, 10 Read 'struhak Rig-yajur-vveda-paraga-sri-Vishnu vartta Fifth Plate. 68 muge Panungal-Kiruvalli Balavuru ity-etesham gramanam madhye Nehgiyur Read -villahau. 2 According to the strict rules of grammar this should have been haste krited; see Panini, I. 4, 77. This correction may have been made already in the original. Read -punyonisarita-. 9 Read preshay-d-. 11 Bead toara. Tamara 5 The reading, in my opinion, is distinctly sidhdne, not bhidhdne. 6 There can be no doubt that the actual reading is jayamambha-. 7 Instead of the passage from farad to atishthipads, one would have expected a compound, commencing

Page #256
Vakkaleri Plates of Kirtivarman II.-Saka-Samvat 679. iii 6. 2558 (1) 35 pii 361 365 way `rwaang: 2 - waaya .saa 3 5(221 22 bE 802.25 saaran+k rwm 22 31 3saarmaas yukh r 1. 1 maakhaa 300 - 0 0 3 3 84 3U21) 09/1783{ - yaa yaa 959 179/4935- 1459 1 2 30326-23 1825 s 33 ) : 12 0 532521 142 1 3 pii ( 37 ) 37 - : 2132 5 5 23 () pii 382383 23827532ax 0 pii85 1.88632 2023/0) 91/229.132degler As cchin 252520 wan) - (233232 23 thii 2588 %25wer 72 ) : chiiriinkhr (2) ethaa 0 210-26 , 020 g.) 25 m` 1 - * (0 ) | J. F. FLEET. W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH. SCALE 75 FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH.

Page #257
28. r 68 " 1.3 2 2 3 drd / zwr zwr sy 7 ) l t , w t, ) l m - mn z tr 1 zmr 3 w 32 an rwz st 2 0 | | | CUELLES PROFIFE,E AF n mn r 5 ) * (). Wakivaizduierz DPRD m ty m l ) T yl - rn . . - : y rd / trs z myr syr , skhr m r - - - m brh r dr mrsm yn ydh hy . ss 1 nd . | d. ,0 ,0 .. , 4 st - ( // r t r //. 1 | m o t " (( wr mrt lt ) - 7 , z w . .. r z bdn th d y d r mdt ( lk - 3

Page #258
N03.] MINDIGAL INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA. 205 69 sahitas Sulliyuraennama gramo dattas-tac-agamibhir-asmad-vamsyair=anyais-cha rajabhir=&70 yur-aisvaryy.adina vilasitam-achiramsu-chanchalam-avagachchbadbhir-&-chandr-arka dbar-arna71 va-sthiti-sama-kalar yasas-chichirshu(shu)bhis=svadatti-niryvissesham=paripalaniyam=1 Uktair-cha 72 bhagavata veda-vyasena Vyasena [*] Bahubhir=vvasudha bhukta rajabhis Sagar-a73 dibhih 01 yasy: yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada [pha]"lam [11*] Svan datum 74 gumahach-chhakyam dulkham-anyasya palanam [lo] danam va palanam v=etti(ti) danach-chorry0= 75 nupalapar (ll] Sva-dattam-para-dattam va ye hareta vasva (sundharam [1] shashtim varsba-sa76 baBraai vinhthayam jayate krimir-iti [11] Mahasandhivigrahika-Srimad-Ani. 77 varita-Dhanamjaya-punyavallabhasya likhitam=ida[m] sasana[m] [118] No. 23.-- MINDIGAL INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA; SAKA-SAMVAT 970. BY H. KRISHNA SASTRI, B.A. Mindigal is a village about eleven miles north-west of Chintamani, the head-quarters of the Chintamani taluks of the Kolar district in the Mysore State. The older form of the name, Mindungallu, occurs in line 9 of the inscription, which also states that the village belonged to the district of Koyyakoro-nadu. The subjoined record was first brought to my notice hy a goldsmith of Mipdigal, who sent me for examination a pencil-sketch of the writing on the stone, expecting some hidden treasure to be referred to therein. It was, however, found out to be an important inscription of the Chola king Rajadhiraja, dated both in the Saka era and in a year of his reign, and I was at once deputed by Dr. Hultzsch to prepare inked estampages of the stone, from which I now edit the inscription. The slab on which the inscription is written measures 5' by 4'9" and is fixed into the platform of the Somesvara temple in the fields to the north-east of Mindigal. At the top, to the proper right of lines 1 and 2, are engraved the figures of a cow and a caif. The characters are of the old Kanarese type and are neatly engraved between horizontal lines. The language of the inscription is throughout Kanarese, with the exception of the Tamil words kov=Irdjakearipadmar=ang udeyar in l. 3, and yandu in l. 4. As regards the orthography of the inscription, I have to make the following remarks :(1) Except in the case of a, the secondary forms of long vowels do not differ from those for the corresponding short ones. (2) The anusvara is represented by a small dot, which is placed at the right upper corner of the letter to which it belongs. The same symbol is used in 1.1 for the cypher, as in other Kanarese and Teluga inscriptions. (3) The superscribed form of r does not occur in the inscription; and where such a form is required, it is indicated by the doubling of the consonant to which it was meant to be prefixed. (4) The anusvara takes the place of other nasals before ga (11. 9 and 13), gha (1. 5), da (1. 5) and pa (1. 8). (5) The virama is 1 Read Ongam Il. Metre of this and the following rerses: sloka (Anushtubh). Instead of pha, la or lan seems to have been originally engraved. * Read Nabhona.

Page #259
206 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. represented, as in modern Kanarese and Telaga, by a zigzag line attached to the talekaffu. (6) The consonants ra and ra, la and la are used in their proper places, except in the cases of alivan for alivan (1. 11) and golangar for golagar (1. 14). In galdoyuvar (1. 15 f.) and Banarasiyudan (1. 17) the accusative termination is, in strict aocordance with the rules of grammar, affixed only to the last of the nouns which are the objects of the same .verb, while the others remain in the nominative case combined with the copulative conjunction wh; but in Saleyu[in] (1. 3) the accusative termination is omitted. The word samvatsaradal (1.1 f.), which ought to stand after murattaneya (1.4), has been misplaced. The inscription records the gift of some land and of an oil-mill to the temple of Somesvars at Mindungallu by the Dandandyaka Appimayya, surnamed Rajendra-CholaBrahmamaraya (11. 4 ff. and 11 f.), who governed the Marajavedi Seven-thousand country from his camp at Valluru. This grant was made when a certain Bairayya, surnamed Rajendra-Ohls-Pompalamardya, the son of Muddarasa of Muruganamale (1.7 ff.), had repaired the temple of somesvara. The land granted was irrigated by two tanks,Pallavakattu (11. 9 and 12) and Badagana-Pompalakattu (1. 13.), the first of which had been built by Bairayya and the second by Appimayya. The record is dated in the Saks year 970, which corresponded to the current Sarvajit-samvatsara and to the thirtieth year of the reign of the Chola king) Bajakesarivarman, alias Bajadhirajadeva, who took the head of the glorious Virapandya and the sale of the Chora king.' This date corresponds to A.D. 1047-48% and has enabled Professor Kielhorn to calculate the dates of four other inscriptions of the same king and to show that his reign commenced between the 15th March and the 3rd December A.D. 1018, 1.6. during the reign of his predecessor Rajendra-Chola I. whose reign extended from A.D. 1011-12 to at least A.D. 1033. Consequently Rajadhiraja must have been the co-regent of Rajendra-Chola I. and did not rule independently before the death of the other. The birudas of the chiefs Appimayya and Bairayya, vis. R&jendra-Chola-Brah.nameraya and RajendraOhola-Pompalamariya, were evidently acquired by them during the reign of Rajadhiraja's predecessor Rajendra-Chola I. The conquests of Rajadhiraja are described in detail in an inscription of his 29th year at Manimangalam. One of his achievements is stated to have been that he routed the Chora king and followed the example of his ancestor Rajaraja I. in destroying the ships at Kandalar-Salai. This is the incident alluded to by the biruda Seramana Sdleyu[t'] kopda,' which is given to Rajadhiraja in 1.2 f. of the subjoined inscription. The taking of the head of Virspandya' is not mentioned in the historical introduction of the Manimangalam insoription, which refers to three othor Pandya enemies of Rajadhiraja. Of the proper names contained in this inscription the following admit of identification. The Marajavadi Seven-thousand province (1.6), over which Appimayya ruled, is mentioned in other inscriptions m Maharajapadi, Mariyapadi and Marjavada-rajya, and Valluru (1. 6 f.). the residence of Appimayya, has been identified with a village of the same name, about 8 miles north-west of Cuddapah.Maraganamale (1.7) is identical with Murugamale, a village near Chintamani. The first of the two tanks mentioned in the inscription, 'viz. Pallavakattu, appears to have been situated near the 8om svara temple (11. 9-12). The ruins of it still exist a few yards to the east of the same temple. 1 [On the Pompala family compare above, p. 171, note 1.-E. H.] Compare above, Vol. IV. p. 216. See ibid. p. 218. * [This will be shown by Prof. Kielborn under the Chola date No. 84.-E. H.] i south-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. p. 52. * 8dle in the Kanarese equivalent of salai, i... Kandalur-Balai. South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. p. 108. In his Epigraphia Carnatica, Vol. IV. Introduction, p. 20, Mr. Rice mentions Vallar m being altoated to the north-east of Mysore and described as the capital of the Ramarajavadi Seven-thousand." This name is perhaps a mistake for Mabrajavidi.

Page #260
No. 23 ) MINDIGAL INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA. 207 TEXT.1 1 Svasti eri [11] Saka-varisha 970-ne yi Sabbajitu-santa2 tsaradal srimat-Virapendiyana taleyum Serama3 na Skleyu[m] konda kov-Irajakesaripadmar-ana udeyar Sri-Rajadhi4 rajadeva[r]gge yandu m uvattanyes [*] Srimat-[Da]ndangyakam A5 ppimayyan-appa 0[ro]-kkettu-gandam gapda-Narayana Cholans-singham Rajendra6 Chola-Brahmamariyar MArdjavad[i] Elusasiravan-Alutta V[a]1107 ra bidinal sukha-sa[m]gbata-vinodadir Alutt=ire [19] Muruganamaleya 8 Muddarasara magam Bairayyan=app[a] Rajendra-Cho la-Pompalamaraya9 Koyyakore-nada Mindumgallal Pallavakatt-endu hosa kereya[6] 10 kattisi tu riban-ikkisi bh Amiyar tildi Somesvaradevara degulava 21 []livam . [88]disi soteyan ikkisal Appimayyan-appa Rajendra-Chola12 Bramhmamarayar iy ura Somesvaradeva[r"]gge Pallavagattina tubina 13 modalal Cho]ana-gingem ko[!]agadal kandugan gald[e]yam Badagana-[Pom)14 pa[la]ka[t]t-endu kereya katti[si] tumban-ikkisi kereyalai-golangar 15 gal[a]eyum nan[da]-divigege iy=ura g[&]nam ondum bha[t(r)]t[ra]rige pattu kolagam ga 16 Ideyavam Somesvaradeva[r]gge Arasar-damma-dattiy=age bi[tta]r [l[*] I 17 dammavan=alidavar k avileyum Bana[r]asiyuvan=al[i]da papakke 18 popar [ll] TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Heil! Prosperity! In the Saka year 970 (which was) this (current) Sarvajitsamvatsara (and) the thirtieth year of the reign) of king Rajakesar varman, alias the lord fri-R&jadhirajadeva, who took the head of the glorious Virapandya and the Sale of Sorama (i.e. the Chera king); (L. 4.) while the glorious Dandanayaka Appimayya, alias Rajendra-CholaBrahmamariya, a chief who alone makes (his enemies) tremble, a (very) Narayana among heroes, the lion of the Chola (king), was governing the Marajavadi Seven-thousand (province) (and) was immersed in the delight of pleasing conversations in (his) camp at Valluru ; (L. 7.) when Bairayya, alias Rajendra-Chola-Pompclam&raya, the son of Muddarasa of Muruganamale, having caused to be constructed at Mindungallu in Koyyakore-nadu a new tank called Pallavakattu and 8 sluice to be built, having levelled the ground and having examined the cracks in the temple of Somesvapadeve, had (them) plastered, - Appimayya, alia. Rajendra-Chola-Brahmamariya, gave to the temple of) Somesvaradeva in this village (one) kanduga of paddy-land, (measured) by the kolaga (named after) Cholana-Simga, 10 at the base of the sluice of the Pallavakattu (tank); (L. 14.) and, having caused to be constructed a tank called the Northern Pompalakattu and a sluice to be built, (he gave) to the temple of) Bomesvaradeva, as a gift for the merit of 1 From four inked estampages. ? Read Oparmara Read-sankathd-. Sainghata might be translated by crowd ' or 'abundance, but the phrase occurs in many otber inscriptions ss sukha-tarkathd-vinodadin. Read tirdi and compare with it the Tamil tirutti which, a Mr. Venkayya informs me, means having reclaimed." Bead alipat. * Read Brahma'. Read ty-. * Read .golagan. Read 1. 20 According to 1.6 t bis was a birds of the Dandandyaka Appimays.

Page #261
208 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. y. the king, five kolagas of paddy-land at that tank, one oil-mill of this village for a perpetual lamp, and ten kolagas of paddy-land for the priest. (L. 16.) He who destroys this charity will incar the sin of destroying cows and (the city of) Baparasi. No. 24.-DAULATPURA PLATE OF BHOJADEVA I. OF MAHODAYA; (HARSHA-]SAMVAT 100. BY F. KIELHORN, Pg. D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. This plate is said to have been found, some thirty years ago, among the ruins of an ancient temple near the village of Siva, the Sewa' of the map, about 7 miles E.N.E. of the town of Didwana in Jodhpur (Marwad), Rajputana, Indian Atlas, quarter-skeet No. 33 N.E., long. 74deg 44' E., lat. 27deg 27' N. It was taken at the time to the small fortress of Daulatpurd, about 4 miles E.S.E. of Didw&na, but since September 1897 has been deposited in the Historical Records Office at Jodhpur. I edit the inscription which it contains from impressions, which were kindly furnished to Dr. Hultzsch by Munsiff Debiprasad of Jodhpur and by Dr. Fubrer. This is a single plate, inscribed on one side only. It is very similar to the Dighw&-Dabanli plate of Mahendrapala and the Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of Vinayakapals, published by Dr. Fleet, with photolithographs, in Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 105 ff. and p. 138 ff. The plate is about 1'91 broad by 1'4' high, and on to its proper right side is soldered a heavy brass seal, about 61 broad by 94" high, the top of which is raised into an arched peak. The letters of the legend on the seal are in relief, and the arch contains a standing figure which is only faintly visible in the impressions. The writing on both the plate and the seal is well executed, and in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters on the plate is between f' and *", and on the seal, between ' and ". The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets, and are similar to, but in some particulars more antique than, those of the two platos mentioned above. They include, in line 16 of the plate, numerical symbols for 100 and 10, and the numeral figure for 3. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and, with the exception of one verse in lines 15 and 16, the text is in prose. In respect of orthography, I may note the use of the sign for u, to denote b; the constant doubling oft before r; the employment of n instead of anusvara in the word ansa, in lines 10 and 14 of the plate; the use of parambha. gavatibhakto in lines 4 and 65 of the plate, and of parashbhagavatibhakto in lines 5 and 10 of the seal, for paramabhagavatibhakto ; and the occurrence of the term samvatsro, for samvatsarah or the ordinary sanoat, in the date, in line 16. The inscription is one of a Maharaja Bhojadeva, who, from his residence or camp of Mabodaya, on the representation of one of the people concerned, ronews here a grant which had been made by his great-grandfather, the Maharaja Vatsar&jadeve, and continued by his grandfather, the Maharaja N&gabhatadeve, but, in his own reign, had fallen into abeyance. The object of the grant is the village of Siva, in the Dendvinaka-vishays of the Gurjaratri Vis, his sovereign, the Chola king Rajadhiraja. Le Varanasi (Benares). ! I refer especially to the different forms of the consonants j and ; of the subscript in the aksharai Pw, yw and shw; and of the medial # (ai, 6, and aw). * For other northern inscriptions which exhibit both namerical symbols and numeral figures, see my List of Northern Incriptions, Nos. 528 (which is about 78 years older than the present inscription), 541, 560, 602, 6!6, 652, od 655. In line 6 the engraver has actually engraved paranbhagao. * See my List, Xos. 542 (where the actual reading also appears to be samalard), 544, and 545.

Page #262
Xo 24.] DAULATPURA PLATE OF BHOJADEVA I. 209 bhuti. The dituka of this charter, issued by Prabhasa,' was the Yuvaruja Nagabhata ; and the date is the 13th of the bright half of Phalguna of the year 100. Date of the Daulatpura Plate. WRZO SCALE 67 The genealogy of Bhojad eva, which is given on both the plate and the seal, was known already from the Dighwa-Dabauli and Bengal As. Soc.'s plates mentioned above. The Dighwa-Dubaali plate, which is dated 55 years later, records & grant of his son Mahendrapala ; and from the Bengal As. Soc.'s plate we know that Mahendrapala's son and successor was another Bhojadeva (or Bhojadeva II.), who in turn was succeeded by Vinayakapala, his brother from a different mother. All the three grants were issued from the skandhavara (i.e. either a camp or royal residence') at Mahodaya. As was first pointed out by Dr. F. E. Hall, Mahodaya or Mahodaya, according to the lexicographers, is another name of Kanyakubja (Kanyakubja, or Kananj), and there is no reason now why that identification should not be accepted here. So long as only the two other grants were available, which refer to localities about 250 miles south-east and 150 miles east by north of Kanauj, it could well be doubted: whether the government of these Mahurajas had extended so far west as to include Kananj; but we now see from the present inscription that these princes beld sway even over a part of the country which is more than 300 miles west of Kananj, and for the three grants together it would be difficult to find a place of issue more favourably situated than that well-known city. Our inscription indicates the solution of another difficulty presented by the other grants. The plate of Mabondrapala, in line. 14, contains the half-verse Srimad Bhaka-prayuktasya fasanasya sthir-ayateh, and Vinayakapala's plate, in line 16, has the similar half-verse SriHarshena prayuktasya sasanasya sthir-ayateh. To make some sense of these incomplete sentencea Dr. Fleet had to supply the words this is the writing of ;' but now a different explanation is furnished to us. Instead of the half-verse we here, in lines 15 and 16, have the full verse Prabhasena prayuktasya fasanasya sthir-dyateh sriman Nagabhato namna yuvarajo=tra datakah. This verse makes it clear, that the half-verse of the other grants also is part of a customary verse, the object of which was to record, in the second half, the name of the dataka ; and that, through the force of habit (and perhaps for a reason which will appear below), the half-verse was inserted even when no dataka was to be mentioned. The exact interpretation of the details of the verse solely depends on the sense of the word prayuktasya. In my opinion, the meaning which at once suggests itself for fasanan prayuj, is,'to employ a command for a certain purpose, to address an order to somebody, to proclaim an edict, to issue a charter,' and Prabhasena prayuktan sasanam, therefore, could hardly be anything else than Prabhasasya sasanam,' an order or charter of Prabhasa,' which, in the case of the present inscription, of course would mean of Bhojadeva. In accordance with this interpretation I take the three names, Prabhasa, Bhaks and Harsha, to be second names of the three Maharajas who issued the respective grants; and I suspect that in the grants of 1 See e.g. Helayudha's Abhidhanaratnamald, II. 181: skandhandra iti prajnai rdjadhdnf migadyatd. See ibid. II. 182: Kanyakubjd Mahodaya. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 111. 2 E

Page #263
210 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. Mahendrapala and Vinayaka pala the by themselves meaningless half-verses, to some extent, were inserted for the very purpose of recording those second names of the donore. With the full verse of the present inscription I would compare the concluding verse of the Achyutaparam and Parla-Kimedi plates of the Ganga Maharaja Indravarman,' in which also the second name of that prince, Rajasimba, is mentioned, as it were incidentally, only in connection with the writing of the grants. The localities mentioned in this inscription admit of easy identification. The village of Sive of course is the very place near which the plate was found, and the name of the Dandvinaka-vishaya survives in that of the town of Didwana which is about 7 miles W. S. W. of Siva. The Dend vanaka-vishaya is stated to have been in the Gurjaratra-bhumi. I have not been able to trace the name Gurjaratru in any of the published records ; but I find the term Gurjaratra-mandala, denoting the same part of the country (and no doubt synonymous with Gurjaratra-bhumi), in an unpublished inscription of about the 8th century at Kalanjar. That inscription speaks of a man who had gone forth from Mangalanaka, situated in the Gurjaratra-mandala, and Mangalanaka clearly is the Maglona' of the map, wbich is only about 28 miles N. N. E. of Didwana. The date of the inscription, like the dates of the two cognato grants, must be referred to the Harsha era. It does not admit of verification, but, judging by the date of Mahendra pala's plate, it would probably correspond to the 2nd Maroh A.D. 706. The Maharaja Bhojadeva I. of our inscription was preceded by his father, the Maharaja Bamabhadradeve, and succeeded by his son, the Maharaja Mahendrapkladeva. The same Dames we find again, in the same order, in the list of the later Maharajadhirajas of Kananj. Acoording to the Pehepa (Pehoa) inscription of (Harsha-] Samvat 276, No. 546 of my List, the Maharajadhiraja Bhojadeva was the successor of the Maharajadhirdja Ramabhadradova; and according to the Siyaddni inscription, ibid. Nos. 18 and 20, Bhojadeva was succeeded by the Maharajadhiraja Mahendrapaladeva. This alone would go far to prove that the later Moharajadhirajas were descendants of the earlier Maharajas. But in addition to this, like the Maharajas the Maharajadhirajas also, in the Siyadoni inscription, apparently are referred to 88.ruling at Mahodays as their capital ; and so far as we can judge from the known inscriptions, the extent and situation of their respective dominions, at least from the west to the east, were about the same. On the west, we have seen above, the plate of the Maharaja Bhojadeva I. takes us to Didwana in Marwad; and on the east, the plate of his grandson, the Maharaja Vinayakap la, records the grant of a village near Benares. The direct distance from Didwana to Benares is about 540 miles; and from between the two places, and not far from a straight 1 See above, Vol. III. p. 129, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 184: Idara Vinayachandrena Bharuchandrasya sinund Ideasa si Rajagisharya likhitan sua-mukh-djraya. "I find Garjardird[A) in Ep. Ind. Vol. 'Il. p. 445, 1. 13, corresponding, according to Prof. Buhler, to the modern Gujardt, and, according to him, coined out of the latter; see ibid. p. 438. # The inscription is above a statue of Siva and Parvati in a cell nenr Nilskantha's temple. A photolithograph of it is given in Archaol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate ix. K. The following is a full transcript of the text, from Sir A. Cunningham's impressions : (1) (Jayati*) bhuvana-karapam Svayambhurajjayati Parandara-nardand Murarirwijayati Girista-niruddha deho [2] [aulrita-bhay-ipharo Haras-cha dovab srtmad-Gurjjarattramandal-antabpati-Mamgalanaka vinirggata (3) Nemskanvaya-Jand[u]ka-sata-Deddukena Bhagavatykh karita-mandapika-prasa [min]gena tad-bharynys Lakshmya prs[4] tishthapito=yam-Umamahesvara-pattah In an inscription of (Vikrama-Samvat 1272, which comes from Maglons itself, and of which I owe impressions to Dr. Vuhrer, the name of the place is spelt Mangaldnaka. * See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 178, 1. 40 of the text, where Mahodaya is compared with Indra's town Amaravati.

Page #264
No. 24.) DAULATPURA PLATE OF BHOJADEVA I. 211 line connecting them, we have, from west to east, the R&jorgadh (in Alwar) inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhirija Vijayapaladeva, No. 39 of my List, the Gwalior inscriptions of the reign of the Maharajadhirija Bhojndeva, ibid. Nos. 15 and 16, the Asni inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhviraja Mahipaladeva, ibid. No. 25, and the Jhusi plate of the Maharajadhiraja Trilochanapaladova, ibid. No. 60. Since of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Bhojadeva we besides have an inscription at Peheva (Pehoa) in the north, ibid. No. 546, and another at Deogadh in the south, ibid. No. 14, the kingdom, in his time, in either direction may have been far more extensive than under the Maharajas; but that they also ruled over part of the more northern country, is shown by the Dighwi-Dubault plate of Mahondrapala which, like the Madhuban plate of Harsha, records & grant in the Srevasts-bhukti, and future discoveries may shew that their rule extended farther to the north and south than we know at present. Regarding the connection of the Mahardjas of Mahodaya with any of the earlier rulers of Kananj, and particularly concerning their relation to the great king Harsha, I am unable to give any information. I can only draw attention to the fact that the manner in which their genealogy is given in their plates, and especially the way in which each of them is described as the devotee of a particular deity, remind one of, and apparently are adopted from, the corresponding portions of Harsha's own grants. TEXT. The Plate. 1 Om svasti [11*] Sri-Mahodaya-samavasit-&neka-nan-hasty-asva-ratha-patti-sampanna skandhavarat=para mavaishna2 y maharaja-sri-Devasaktidevas-tasya puttras-tatpadanudhyatah sri. Bhuyik&devyam-utpannah parama3 mahesvare maharaja-srs-Vatsarajadevas-tasya puttras-tatpadanudhyatah srl Sundaridevyam-utpannah 4 Sparambhagavatih hakto maharaja-sri-Nagabhatadevas-tasya puttras=batpadanudhyatah srimad-Isatade5 vyam-utpannah paramadityabhakto maharaja-sri-Ramabhadradevas-tasya puttrags tatpadanudhyatah Sri6 mad-Appadovyam-atpannah "paranbhagavatibhakto mahar&ja-sri-Bhojadevah | Gurjjarattra-bhumau ? Dandvana7 ks-vishaya-samva(mba)ddha-Sivagram-[Algrahere samupagstan=sarvvan-eva yathasthana-niyaktan=prativasinagacha 8 samajn&payati Bhatta-Harshakena(pa) vijnapital Uparilikhit-Agrabarag= sarvvaya-sameta A-chandr-Arkka : 1 Perhaps also the Karri inscription of the Maldrajddhirdja Yafabpila, who probably was a king of Kanauj. No. 68 of my List. * The same may be said of the genealogy in the Dad-Barspark inscription of the Maldnajddhiraja Jlvitaguptadevs II. of the family of the Guptas of Magadhs, Gupta Inscr. p. 216. From impressions supplied by Munsiff Debiprasad and Dr. Fuhrer. * Expressed by a symbol. Read paramablaga'. * Rend depb, and omit the following sign of ponctuation. 1 This sign of punctuation is superfluous. * This clearly is the reading of the plate, but the forms of the consonants of the four akshara: Sivdgrama appear to be more modern than the forms of the same letters, elsewhere employed in this inscription. The difference is particularly striking in the case of the end ; but the grof grd also does not agree with the gr of the following graldrd, and the of a differs somewhat from the in eg. the word bhagavart of the precoding line. At the same time, I see nothing in the impression which could lead me to think that another name hud been previously engraved. 22

Page #265
212 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V 9 kshiti-kalam p urvvadatta-dovavra(bra)bmadeya-varjjitah paramade vapadanaria prapitamaha-maharaja-sri-Vatsa10 rajadevena mat-pita maha-bhatta-Vasudevaya sasanena datto bhuktas-cha tena ch=&gya shashth-ansol bhatta-Vishiave pra11 tigraha-pattrena dattah pitAmaha-maharaja-srf-Nagabhatadeven-anumatir=ddatta deve-raiye tu tach=chh&sanam-anuma12 tisucha vigatim-upagate [1] Tadeittham viju&pitam sasanam=anumatim pratigraha-pattrat bhogan(i)-cha jnatva maya pittroh puny-Abhivri13 ddhaye Kasyapasagottr-Asvaldyanava(ba)hvsichasavra(bra)hmachari-bhatta Vasudev Anvayaja-vrd(brs)hmangnam Katyayanasagottr-Av&14 lAyanavaiba)hvrichasavra(bra)hmachari-bhatta Vishnvanvayajavra (bra)b manana ficha pragbhoga-kramen aiva Syathansam=anam dititi viditva 15 bhavadbhis=samanumantaryah prativasibhir=spy=&jn&sravapa-vidheyair-vbhu(bbhu)tva sarvv-aya esbam samupaneya iti || Prabh&senat prayukta16 sya sasanasya sthir-ayateh friman=N&gabhato. namna yuvarajottra dutakah 11 Samvatsros 100 Phalguna-sudi 10 35 niva (ba)ddham II The Seal. 1 Paramavaishnavo maharaja-sri-Devasakti2 devas-tasya p attrastatpadanadhyatah sri-Bhuyik[a]3 devyam-utpannat paramamah&svaro 4 sri-Vatsarajadev: tasya puttrastatpadanudhyata[b] 5 6r9-Sundaridevyam-utpannah ?parambhagavatibhakto 6 maharaja-sri-N&gabbatadovas-tasya puttras-ta7 tpadanudhyatah Srimad-Isatadavyam-utpannah para8 medityabhakto mabarajs-bri-Ramabhadradevasta9 sya pattrag=tatpadanadhyatah srimad-Appadevyam-utpanna[b] 10 'parambhagavatibhakto mahara[ja]-fri-Bhojadeva[h] [ll] TRANSLATION. . (Line 1.) Om. Hail! From the royal residence, furnished with many boats, elephants, horses, chariots and footsoldiers, which is fixed at the glorious Mahodaya : (There was the devout worshipper of Vishnu, the Mahardja Devasaktideva.10 Begotten on Phuyikadevi, his son, who meditated on his feet, (was) the devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva), the Mahardja Vatsarajadovs. Begotten on Sundaridevi, his son, who meditated on his foet, (was) the devont worshipper of Bhagavati, the Maharaja Nagabhacadova. Begotten on Isatadevi, his son, who meditated on his feet, (was) the devout worshipper of the Sun, the Maharaja R&mabhadradova. Begotten on Appadevi, his son, who meditates on his feet, the devout worshipper of Bhagavati, the Maharaja Bhojadeva, issues these commands to all appointed to the several offices and to the inhabitants, assembled at the agrahara * Read dobb. Here one would have expected iti. Rend yatidmhian. * Metre : sloks (Anushtabh). Read annatearah, * The numbers 100 and 10 are denoted by numerical symbols, and 8 by numeral figure. Bend paramabhagao. Or from the camp.... which is pitched at.' * The sentence is continued below, in the words the Maldraja Bbojadera. 10 In the original the names of the Maldrdjas and their wives have the word art or Irimal, the illustrious, prefixed to them. 1 Le either the goddess Durgl or Lakshmi.

Page #266
No. 25.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 213 village of Siva, which belongs to the pendvanaka vishaya in the Gurjaratra country (bhumi): (L. 8.) The Bhafta Harshuka has apprised (18) that the above-written agrahara, with every income from it excepting previous gifts to gods and Brahmaps, by means of a charter was granted by our reat-grandfather, the Mahuraja Vatsardjadova, for as long as the moon, the sun and the earth endure, to his grandfather, the Bhafta Vasudeva, and was possessed (by the latter), and that by him (the Bhafta Vasudeva) the sixth part of it was given by a deed of donation to the Bhaffa Vishnu ; that our grandfather, the Maharaja Nagabhatadeva, signified his consent ; but that, in our own reigo, that charter and consent have fallen into abeyance. (L. 12.) Having beard, then, of that charter thus brought to our notice, of the con. sent, the deed of donation and the fact of) possession, we, for the increase of the religious merit of our parents, have given permission that the agrahara), shared in exact accordance with previous possession, shall belong to the Brahmans born in the lineage of the Bhatta Vasudeva, who are of the Kasyspa gotra and are students of the Afvaldyana (Sukhd) of the Rigveda, and to tho Brahmans born in the lineage of the Bhaffa Vishnu, who are of the Katyayana gotra and are students of the Asvaldyana (takha) of the Rigveda. Knowing this, you should assent to it, and the inhabitants, being ready to obey our commands, should make over to these people all income (due to them). (L. 15.) Of the firmly enduring charter, issued by Prabhasa, the dutaka is here the Yuraraja, the illustrious N&gabhata. Recorded on the 13th of the bright half of Phalguna of the year 100. No. 25.- INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. BY J. F. FLEET, PH.D., C.I.E. Ablur is a village about two miles to the west of Kod, the chief town of the Kod taluka of the Dharwar district. Its name occurs in the ancient records in the fuller form of Abbalur or Abbaldru; and the record E. places it in the Nagarakhanda seventy, which was & subdivision of the Banavasi twelve-thousand province (see below). Ink-impressions of geven inscriptions were obtained for me at this village. The most important of the inscriptions is E., the record which gives the history of the revival of Saivism in the twelfth century A.D. This will be edited in fall; so also F., & short record connected with it, and G., which is interesting as being a virgal or monumental tablet, belonging to a class of records of which not many specimens bave as yet been made fully available. The other records all present points of interest : but they are not important enough to repay the time and trouble that would be required to edit them in fall; and it will be sufficient to give abstracts of the contents of them. A. and B-or the time of Vikramaditya VI.- A.D. 1104. These are duplicate copies, almost word for word the same, but not absolutely so, of a record at a temple of Siva which is now known as the temple of Basavesvara, though, as the records themselves shew, it was originally called the temple of Brahmesvara' because it was fonnded by a Garunda or village-headman named Bamma or Barma, i.e. Brahms. A. is on & stone tablet outside the temple; and B. is on a stone tablet inside it. * The text of the seal in identical with part of the text of the plate. * Braldirara-dfrara digula, eg., A. line 68 ; and Brahmdivara-ddwald-shdna, 9., c. line 27.-The founding of it is mentioned in A. lipes 27, 28.

Page #267
214 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. In A., the writing, consisting of eighty-five lines of about seventy letters each, covers an area about 1" broad by 6'5" high: it is in a state of very good preservation as far as line 70 : from there it has suffered a good deal of damage ; but the illegible portions can almost all be supplied from B. In B., the writing, consisting of ninety-one lines of about sixty-five letters each, covers an area about 4' 1" broad by 6' 10" high: at about one-third from the proper right side, the tablet is broken into two pieces from top to bottom; but no entire letters are destroyed along the line of fissure : in other respects, it is in a state of very good preservation, except for a few places in lines 79 to 91, where, however, the illegible passages can almost all be supplied from A.-In both cases, the sculptures at the top of the stone are, in the centre, a linga, with an officiating priest, inside a shrine ; on the proper right side, towards the top, the sun, and, in the lower part, a standing figure inside & shrine, with the bull Nandi near the edge of the stone; and on the proper left side, towards the top, the moon, and, in the lower part, another standing figure inside a shrine, with a cow and calf near the edge of the stone.-The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and well executed throughout. The size of the letters ranges, in A. from about " to +", and in B. from about " to 3". The second part of the record, commencing in A. line 72 and B. line 77, was engraved by the Ravdri Honnoja or Honnoja; and the first part was engraved by the same person in conjunction with the Rdvdri Sovja: the writers or composers of the two parts were different people: bat, on each stone, the execution is so uniform throughout that, in each case, the whole record must have been put on the stone at one and the same time, at or soon after the second date, in A.D. 1104, which must, therefore, be considered the proper date of the record. Except for the opening invocation of Siva, repeated in A. line 72 f. and B. line 77 f., and for the verse which follows it in the first instance, and for one imprecatory verse in A. line 71 f. and B. line 76, the language is Kanarese ; partly in verse, and partly in prose. In addition to ruvdri, an engraver,' the record gives us another word, khandaris (A. line 85, B. lines 77, 90), evidently meaning to engrave," which is not found in Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, and dhuli (A. line 6, B. line 7) as a variant of dali, 'attack, incursion, invasion, gavunda (e.g., A. line 19) a8 & variant of gauda, gavuda, & villageheadman (the Marathi patu), and thanasu (A. line 75, B. line 80) as & variant of banasa, banass, 'kitchen :' it also gives, in A. line 6, B. line 7, kutkila, 'a mountain ;' Kittel's Dictionary includes this word; but Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary seems to give only the form kulila. The whole inscription is a record of the time of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI. It is a Saiva record. And it registers grants that were made in his twenty-sixth year, in A.D. 1101, and in his twenty-ninth year, in A.D. 1104. On the first occasion, when the Dandanayaka Govindarasa was ruling the districts known as the Hanumgal five-hundred, the Basavura hundred-and-forty, and the Nagarakhanda seventy, he came in state to Abbalur, and saw the temple of the god Brahmesvara which Bammagavanda hed caused to be built there, and was pleased; and, at the request of Bammagavunda's son Echagavunda, he granted to the temple a village named Muriganahallis in the Nagarakhands seventy. On 1 Rordri in doubtless & tadbhava corruption of the Sanskrit rapakdrin, 'a maker of images, & sculptor,' suggested by Dr. Haltzsch, who compares pujdri and pujakdris (above, Vol. III. p. 207, note 8). Though Kittel's Dictionary does not include rilaari, it gives rivu, as well as rapu, as a tadbhava corruption of ripa. So, also, C. line 52 gives khandarane, evidently in the sense of 'engraving. This name is not found now in maps, etc. The place is mentioned again in a record of later date, an addition at the end of an inscription of A.D. 1162 at Balagami (P. 8. 0.-C. Insors. No. 184; and see Mys. Insers. p. 96), - which registers & grant of the villages of Karinele and Maruvasi and Moriganahalli and Kundarage () in the Nagarakhanda kampage, and Chikka-Kappuge in the Hinungal kampasa, for the angabloga of the gods Daksbiga-Kadartavars (of Balagami), Somanatha, and Brabmesvara of Abbalur.- Chikka-Kaqnage is evidently the modern 'Chikkangi' in the Hangal taloks.

Page #268
No. 25.7 INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 215 the second occasion, grants were made by some of the villagers to provide for the angabhoga and the perpetual lamp of the same temple. The record contains two dates. The details of the first date, when the grant was made by the Dandaniyaka Govindarasa,--are Sunday, the new-moon day, when there was an eclipse of the sun, of the month Vaisakhs of the Vishu (properly called Vrisha) samvatsara, which was the twenty-sixth year of the reign of Vikramaditya VL This date was not recorded correctly. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samvat 1024 current. There was, indeed, an annular eclipse of the sun, which was probably visible in Southern India, on the specified new-moon day. But the tithi ended, by Sewell and Dikshit's Tables, at about 2 hrs. 12 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain) on Tuesday, 30th April, A.D. 1101; and it cannot be connected with the Sunday at all, as it began at about 30 min. after mean sunrise on the Monday. The details of the second date, when the grants were made by the villagers; shortly after which time, presumably, the whole record was put on the stone,-are, Sunday, coupled with the sixth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Bhadrapada of the Tarana samvatsara, which was the twenty-ninth year of the same reign. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samyat 1027 carrent. And the corresponding English date is Sunday, 28th August, A.D. 1104; on which day the given tithi ended at about 18 hrs. 42 min. Lipes 8 to 17 of this record mention & Dandanayaka Govindaraja, who is described as " ruling," but without any hint as to the sphere or nature of his powers. Lines 59 to 62 mention a Mahasamantadhipati and Dandanayaka Govindarasa, who in A. D. 1101 was "ruling" the Hanurgal, Basavura, and Nagarakhanda districts. And a third passage, - A. lines 75, 76, B. line 80,- mentions a Dandanayaka Govindarasa, who in A. D. 1104 was administering the Banavasi province and the vaddaravula-duty at the command of Anantapala, a high minister of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI., who is mentioned in many of the records of this period. The Govindaraja of the first passage was the son of a certain Krishnaraja, whose pedigree is not disclosed, and of Padmaladevi, an elder sister of Anantapale. And he seems to be identical with the Govindarasa of the second passage. This is inferred, partly from the fact that it would have been unnecessary to mention him with such prominence in the first passage, and especially as "ruling," unless more details were to be given about him further on, and partly from the description of the Govindarasa of the second passage as m.ivanagandhavarana, which is taken to mean "the choice elephant of his maternal uncle," -- with reference to Anantapala, who stood in that relationship towards the Govindaraja of the first passage. It 1 See Von Oppolzar's Canon der Finsternisse, p. 220, No. 5484, and Plate 110. * Maua means #mother's brother, and also & wife's father. This record does not mention anyone, with reference to wbom it could be taken in the latter senge in the case of the Govindaraja of the first passage. And on the other band, it does not nem at all probable that Ranarangabbairava-Govindarasa (regarding whom, see fur. ther on) was either a nephew or a son-in-law of Anantapkla ; no sach hint is given in any of the passages mentioning him, though they describe him very fully. Moreover, the full description of the Govindarass of the second passage in this record (line 59 f.) rung-Samadhigatapanchamadsabdamaldadmaniddhipati-maldprachandadamda. ndyakan dathana-tastu-ndyakan nija-kula-lucalaya-sudhdkaran guna-ratna karan sukara-sukari-pika-nikara. mdkandan kirtli-lald-kamdan samara-samaya-Shanmukhan chatura-Chaturmmukham dushta-darppishthOlhdha (ddha)e-ardti-mada-nindranaria mduana-gandhardra na ndm-ddi-sa masla-prasasti-sahitan srimad. dandandyaka-Govindarasaru. The biruda RaDarangabhairava does not occur bere. And I do not find any of these epitbeta applied to Ranar Agabhairava-Govindarass, or anything bearing on thein in the various descriptions of bim, with the exception that in line 39 of the record of A.D. 1114 he is described as samara-mukha-Shanmukha. which may be compared with tho kamara-samaya-Shanmukha of the present passage ; but this is not conclusive. and be duladna-car-ndyaka of the present passage occurs elsewhere (see page 217 below, noto 8) in the case of Anantapkle, and not of Raparangabbairavu-Govindarass.

Page #269
216 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. may be remarked, in passing, that the allotment to the Govindarass of the second passage of so high a rank as that of Mahasamantadhipati, is undoubtedly incorrect, whoever he may have been; just as much as in line 4 the record makes a mistake in describing Anantapkla as merely a Mahdsamanta, instead of a Mahdedmantadhipati. The Govindarasa of the third passage, however,-though the special biruda does not occur in it, being described as having a much more extensive authority, is most probably another person, to be distinguished by the full name of Ranarangabhairava-Govindarasa, who was apparently a paternal uncle of the Govindaraja of the first passage, and regarding whom we learn the following facts from records at Balagami and Talgund. He belonged to tbo Parabara gotre, and was the son of Disiraja, son of Kobiraja and Nilabbe, and of Sovaladevi or Bomambike (e.g., the records of A. D. 1102, line 24 f., and A.D. 1114, line 37 f.). The record of A.D. 1102 styles him (line 44) Krishnardj-anuja, " the younger brother of Koishnaraja," - with reference, doubtless, to the Krishnaraja of the Ablar inscription; and the record of A.D. 1112 styles him (line 37) annan=asikakdya," the champion of his elder brother," and Krishnarajan anugina-tamma, "the affectionate (or beloved) younger brother of Krishnaraja." The record of A.D. 1114 further describes him as Lat-anvaya-lalata-mandalatilaka, which expression, taking lalafamandala as meaning much the same thing as lalatapafta, we may render by "a forehead-mark of the broad forehead that was the lineage of the Latas : " so, also, the record of A.D. 1102 describes Anantapala (in line 8) as Lata-kulakumudavana-vidhu-kara, " & very ray of the moon to (open) the cluster of water-lilies (flowering at night) that was the family of the Latas :" evidently, both the persons traced their origin to ancestors who were natives of the Lata country; and this, no doubt, accounts in part for the intermarriage and the special favour chewn by Anantap&la to Ranarangabhairava-Govindarasa His biruda of Ranarangabhairava, "a very Bhairava (Biva) in the field of battle," figures more or less prominently in all the records. And the record of A.D. 1114 styles him (line 10) Tribhuvanamalladava-vijaya-dakshina-bhuja-danda, "the staff of the victorious right arm of Tribhuvanamalladeva-(Vikramaditya VI.)." In A.D. 1102, the Dandanayaka Anantapila, the Mahasamantadhipati who had attained the pafichamahasabda," was "protecting, with the delight 1 No string of titles and opitheta in connected with the name of Govindanes in this pasage. After giving the titles of Ananta pala, the record simply myo Anantapd]lararara boradise trimad-dandandyakan Goitid-aradaru Banand.se-(etc., as in a note further below). * The records are: Of A.D. 1102: P. 8. O.-C. Istort. No. 168; Myu. Inari. p. 78. Of A.D. 1103; . . No. 171; . . p. 189. Of A.D. 1107; . * No. 218; Of A.D. 1112 ; . . No. 172; . p. 82. Of A.D. 1114; . No. 175; . . p. 176. * The term pafchamahdiabda, menning literally "five great sounds," denotes the sounds of five musical instruments, the we of which was allowed, ma special mark of distinction, to persons of bigh rauk and sathority, The epithet samadhigatapanohamaldlabda is found most commonly in connection with the names of great te datories and high officials; the instance la which it occurs among the epithets of paramount sovereigos, ane but few. I have given general note on the term in my Gupta Inseriptions, p. 298; in the course of which I bave quoted paper in Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 95 f. which tells us that the Lingkyat Pialachisidan numeratea the dve instruments as being the fridge or born, the fammata or tambour, the banks or coneb-shell, the dirt or kettle-drum, and the jayag hand or gong. And an inscription of A.D. 1089 at Buttdru in Mysore (Ep. Ca.. Vol. IIL, Nj. 164; I quote, however, from an ink-impression) enumerates them as the tioa[], dadda, blandiks, jayagante, and kdle, and provides an allotment to the god Isana-Isvaram-odeyar for playing these musical instruments, and performing the worsbip of the god, three times a day. For the ldle, which is the same ne the fringa, ne a note further below. The word dadda may perhaps stand for daddasa, wbieb a explained in Kittel's Dictionary as the dram of a Dombe.' The finali and khandiko remain to be identified. The former of them wu the special musical instrument of the Rashtrakata kings of Malkbed and of the Ratta chieftains of Baupdatti.- Por the special instrumenta of some other great families, reference may be made to my Dys. Kos. Distr. 897, and noto 7.-The custom of kings being heralded in public by musical instrumenta la mentioned by the Chinese pilgrim Hlup Tsiang, in connection with Siladitya-Harshavardhana of Kauaj, be tells u (Life, Beal's translation,

Page #270
No. 25.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 217 of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his paramount sovereign)," the two-Bir-hundred (e. the Belvola three-hundred and the Purigere three-hundred), the Banavase twelve-thousand, and the vaddardyula and perjunka daties; and his subordinate, the Dandanayaka Ranarangabhairava-Govindarasa, holding office by the favour of Anantapala, was "protecting, with the delight of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with Anantapala)," the vaddardvula of the melvate, the erad un-bilkode, and the perjurika. In A.D. 1103, Anantapala, with the same two titles and also those of Mahapradhana and Bhanasavergade, was "protecting, etc.," the Bevola three-hundred, the Purigere three-hundred, the Banavase twelve-thousand, and the panndya-duty of the saptardhalakshe or seven-and-a-half-lakh country ;6 and the Dandanayaka Ranarangabhairava-Govindaraja, who had obtained the administration of the Vanavasi twelve-thousand through his favour, was "protecting, etc.," the Banavase twelve-thousand, the vaddaravula, and the achchupannaya of . . . . . . . . . . And had, ander himself, a Sandhivigrahadhiksita or minister for peace and war named Isvarnyyanayaka. In A.D. 1107, the Mahapradhana, Bhunasumanevergade, and Dandanayaka Anantapala was "happily governing " the two-six-hundred (i.e. the Belvola and Purigere districts) and the Banavasi twelve-thousand ; and bis subordinate, the Dandandyaka Ranarangabhairava-Govindaraja, who had attained good fortune by his favour, was "protecting, etc.," the Banayasi twelve-thousand, the vaddarucula, the perjusika, and the eradurn-bilkode ;ll and this record mentions, as a subordinate of him, p. 178) that, "as Siladityaraja marched, he was always accompanied by several hundred persons with golden drums, who beat one stroke for every step taken; they called these the music-pace-drums :' Siladitya alove used this method-other kings were not permitted to adopt it." Sukho-sankathd-vinoda din pratipasisuttam-ire; nee Dyn. Kan. Diatra. p. 428, note 4. Tat-pddapadno-pajloi. Anantapda-prasdd-dsddit-adhikdra-lakshmi-vildsa. * The meaning seems to be that he was admiu istering the collection and expenditure of that portion of the saddardoula which was levied ou, or was allotted to, an object called the meleaffe or meloaffe. The genitive meloatfoya may qualify also the eradum-bilkode and the perjunka. Kittel's Dictionary gives meltatta, an awning (in which vatra is for patta ; and patte occurs 18 another form of patta), and melu-baffe (which might easily oocur in the form of also meloat!e), superior, fine cloth. But the patte may equally well stand for batte, rad,' and malpatto may indicate the levy of the duty, or the three duties, on the principal high-roads : compare m&lu-durga, 's bigb, Superior fort,' and melu-pankti, the best or principal row.' I... of the whole of the Western Chalukya dominions ; see Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 341, note 2. * Tat-praadd-daddita-'anaodsi-doddalasahasr.ddhikdra-lakshmi-vibadai. * The rendering in Mys. Inscrs. p. 140, and ncte, would read chhatra-chodyeya chappannad-achchpaundyaman, and would translate "the panndya-dues of the fifty-six (1.e. merchants) within the sbadow of bis umbrella (ie. within his jurisdiction)." The word chhatra-chchhdyeya is quite distinct, and seems to qualify the achchupanndya here in the way in which melvatteya qualifies the paddardoula in another passage (see note 4 above). The next akahara is not legible with any certainty in the photograph; and there may be ao akahara between the ppa and the end. If the rending really is choppanad, or more likely chappanad, it does not at any rate mean "Atty-six merchants : " there might, in that case, be possibly s reference to the chappanna. or okkappanna-dla, "the Afty-six countries," - in the sense of all the world," or rather "all the territory entrasted to him;" this also, however, does not seem satisfactory. I cannot at present find any other passage, helping to elucidate this one.- Tbe acho upanndya variety of the panndya is mentioned again in a record of A.D. 1108, at Davangere (P. 8. and 0.-c. Insort. No. 187; Mys. Ingers. p. 17), in line 15, where the rendering in Mys. Incore. wrongly finds the title "lord over Achchupa Nayaka." That record tells us that the Achohupanndyadadh ishadyake or "superintendent of the achchupanndya" Barmarasa, who had been appointed to the office of Maldmatya, entrusted with all the duties of government, by the command of the Meldedmantadhipati, Mahapradhdna, Bhanasavergade, and Dandandyaka Anantapale,-- was then "governing, with vanishment of the wicked and protection of the good," the panndya of the Nolambavadi thirty-two-thousand. Among bis epithets here, there occurs the phrase dathdna-pastu-ndyaka, meaning somethivg like director of all arrangements for public darbdrs," which is included among the opithets of the Govindarasa of the second penge in the Ablar inscription (neo page 916 above, note 2). Sulhadiradluttamiral: 10 Anantapda-praadda-samdaddita-prdpta-lakshmi-wilaya. 11 The original seems to have here bilkdde, with the vowel a in the second syllable. But, from the other records, the vowel o appear to give the correct form of the word. 2 F

Page #271
818 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. a certain Trivalibhatta, of the Vatsa gotra,- described as the mayduna, s.c. sister's husband, or wife's brother, of the Dandanayaka Goyindarasa, who was holding office as Pergadel of the mahavadda-village of Tanagandur (Talgund). The record of A.D. 1112 introduces a new official superior of Ranara ngabhairnva-Govindaraja : it tells us that, under Vikramaditya VI., the Pandya Mahamandalesvara Tribhuvanamalla-Kamarasa, "the lord of Gokarpa the best of towns," -- who belonged to the line of the Pandys rulers of Sisugali, the capital of the Haive division of the Konkan,- was "ruling with the delight of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his paramount sovereign);" that Anantapala gave him the Vanavasi country;' that, on receipt of it, he made appointments; and that, by appointment from him, Ranarangabhairava-Govinda, mentioned further on in the record as the Dandadhiftara Govinda, was "protecting" the Banavase country. The record of A.D. 1114 does not make any reference to the Pandya prince: it speaks of Anantapala a" & feudatory of Vikramaditya VI., but, evidently with reference to past events only, as, se the record of A.D. 1112, it does not couple any titles with his name; it speaks of the Dandadhipa Govinda as a rajahamsa or flamingo dwelling on the water-lilies that were his feet, and it describes him more fully as the Mahasamantadhipati who had attained the pafchamahdsabda, he who was a very Ranarangabhairava, the Mahapradhana, the Manevergade, the Dandanayaka Govindamayya, who was "governing" the Banarase twelve-thousand, the Santalige thousand, the twobis-hundred (i.e. the Belvola and Purigere districts), and the vaddaravula and pannaya duties. By this time, then, Ranarangabhairava-Govindarasa had been promoted to most of the high offices that had been held by his patron Anantapala. When the Dandandyaka Govindarasa made his grant in A D. 1101, as mentioned in line 59 ff. of the record, he-laved the feet of a Saiva teacher or priest named Somesvara, who is introduced to us in a passage, commencing in line 51, which runs thus: Srimad-Abbaltr-Echa-gavumdana garaga! 6r1-8omesvara-pamtita-devar-ajja-gurugala tapah-prabhavam=ert-emdode || Dhareg=eBCVS Sasa)kti-parshege karam=agrapiy=enipa Parvvat-dvaliyols Mavara-koneye-samtatig-Abharanam Kedarasakti-yatipati negaldar || A Ked&ra-yatindrana? 18ka-prastada sishyan-atyamala-gap-&pikam nirmmala-charitam 1 The original has perggatana, which must be a mistake (unless it is found to be an authorised abbreviation) for perggadetana. Anantapals seems, from this, to have been retiring from office about tbat time. * The original run-Ronarangabhairavarto..... pdfinultam-iro Banaranyat Malapara juju edha-nirmmala-parama-yalah-prabhdra-nidhi Govindan. The rendering in Mys. Ingers. p. 85, and nota, would find, instead of rudha, nectar, ambrosia,' with which the fame of Govinda is compared, the Marathi word suddhdth, together with, along with, besides,' in its modern Kanarese corrupt form rudd, and would translate" was protecting Basagase and the Malapara j tju (?) also." The word juju, gambling.' seems to be used here, to suit the convenience of the composer of the verse, instead of jingdra, 's gambler.' The idea evidently is, that Govinda cut off the beads of the Malapas and used them as dice. And a Kanarese ballad somewhat similarly describes # Governor of Bombay as proposing to cut off the heads of Holkar and Scindia and play the game of joggling balls with them before the Peshwa Bajirao . It is in this passage that kanarangabhairava-Govindaraju is described as samara-mukha-Shannukha (see page 216 above, note 2). i We have a later date for Raparnagabhairava-Govindarase in A.D. 1117.18, quoted by me (Dyn, kan. Distrs. p. 451) from record which is not accessible to me at * Metre. Kanda, and in the next two verses. The first verse occurs in line 19 f. of an earlier record, of A.D. 1094, at Balagami (see page 220 below, note 3), with, in essential points, oply the difference of usipati for yatipati. The whole passage from the words Dharegacreva to Naiydyik-dgrdaran, occurs in lines 31 to 38 of the Balag&mi inscription of A.D. 1102 (see the same cote); and it is from that record tha: I take the various rendings given in the footnotes, V. l., munirhdrana. * Bond prasutane. . V. l, yaiah-padda.

Page #272
No. 23.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 219 Srikantham vibudha-chutavana-kalakartham || Haral-padam bhojadolu chittaman=eneva mukhambhojadojal u Bharati-saudaramam charitrado!r nirmmalateyan akhil-ams-artado Sakra-dik-kumjara-bhasvat-kirttiyan bappareb nilisidan=udyad-gun-angham manimdrAbharana Srikamtha-devam budha-jana-tilakam tarkka-vidya-samudram || A mah&nabhavana sishyane doreyan=emdode7 || Kelabarsttarkka-visaradar=kkelabar=&pt-alapasanbodhakar=kkelabar=nnataka-kovidar=kkelabar=o!-gabbamgalan ballavar = k kela bar: by&(vys) karana-jnar-imt-initumam ballo-amnar=ill-ellamam sale 8omes vara-guri ballan=anagham Naiyya(ya)yik-agresva(sa)ram 11 Akalamk-&nbrakujatalo-Chaitra-lamayam Lokayat-ambhodhi-sitakaram simkhya-disall-disaradani mimams-amgang-kambu-kartha-kananmauktika-bhushanam Sagata-nirejata-chamdamsu tarkkika-8omesvara-suri pempu-vadedam Naiyayik-agresva (sa)ram 11;_namely, "To describe the efficacy of the penances of the grandfather-preceptor of the holy Somesvarapanditadave who was the preceptor of Echagavanda of the famous Abbalur :- In the line named Parvatavali, which was esteemed to be greatly i.e. undoubtedly) the leading (division of the sect, celebrated in the world, named Saktiparshe, there became famous the eminent ascetic Kedarasakti, an ornament to the succession named Muvarakonogasamtati.l3 Of that great ascetic Kedara, the disciple, praised indeed throughout the world, was Srikantha, abounding in extremely pure virtues, of spotless behaviour, a very cuckoo (or ring-dove) in the grove of mango-trees that are learned men. Amidst great applause, Srikanthadeve, abounding in great virtue, an ornament of great saints, a forehead-ornament of learned people, & very ocean of the science of logic, firmly fixed his thoughts on the water-lilies that are the feet of the god Hara (Siva), and made the beauty of the goddess of eloquence abide in the charming water-lily that was his month. and maintained purity in all his behaviour, and established to the ends of all the points of whe compass a brilliant fame like that of (Airavata) the elephant of the east which is the quarter of Indra. To give an idea of the disciple of that great man: Some people are learned in logio, and some can import the knowledge of well-chosen speech; some are acquainted with the dramas, and some are conversant with good poetry, and some know grammar: there are none others) who know all of these; but the learned Somesvara pindeed, the sinless one, the leader of the Naiyayikas, knows them all. A very season of Chaitra (i.e. & very month of spring) to (develop the fruit of) the mango-tree that is Akala ka, a very cool-rayed moon Metre, Mahasragdhara. 7. 1., sundariyath. Read di. 7. I., chittarade #ilisidan sad-gun-ddya(dhya)h. OV.., kula. * B., line 61, has the same; except that it gives fibyane. The record of A.D. 1102 has, similarly, fishy ane doreyanaendade. Read fishyana dorey=ent-endode, or ent-ondade. * Metre, Mattebhavikridits; and in the next verse. In the record of A.D. 1102 these two verses are trosposed; this one comes after the other. * 7.1., odpp-intu vilvanbhard-taladol ballapararenalke naga dan vidy.dodhi Som divaran. 20 7. l., dubramalja. Read, in either cane, dmra, for dubra. 11 .l., dhard. 11 In the Ablur record there follows one more verse about Somesvara : but it does not present anything of interest, and it is not included in the Balagami record of A.D. 1102. 11 I have not found anything yet to explain the meaning of this name. Muvara must be the genitive of w ars, three persons,' unless it can be connected with md, mudu, 'advanced uge. For kone, of which koreya is the genitive, the dictionary only gives the meaniogs of a pitcher; an inuer apartment or chamber, room. 14 It seems impossible to avoid taking the word akalanka as a proper name; to render it by simply "stainless people," seems to give a very inadequate meaning to the test. At the same time, we do not yet know of any Suiva writer named Akalaaka; and Bomesvara can hardly have given encouragement to the writings of the Jain Akala kn, oveu in the department of tarka or logic with which the name of that Akala ka is sometimes specially connected (e. in line 45 of Jain record of A.D. 1077 at Balage mi, P. 8. O.. Insers. No. 169, Mys. Insors. p. 129).The next three epithets, also, are puzzling. From line 65 of the Ablar 'inscription, we learn that some vara W follower of Likulise; and (nee page 227 below) Lakulia was an opponent of the Lokayatas, Mimimsakse and Stakhya - There are, perhaps, some hidden second meanings, which I have failed to see. Kujdta, for instance, may mean 'base-born, as well as tree;' but the alternative reading mahlja is opposed to that. 2 1 2

Page #273
220 EPIGRAPHTA INDICA. [VOL. V. to bring to full tide) the ocean that is the Lokayatas,- very guardian elephant of that quarter of the regions which is the Barkhya-doctrine, - a very pearl-ornament glittering on the white throat of the woman who is the Mimansd, - & very hot-rayed sun to (close) the water lilies (blooming at night) that are the Buddhista,- the logician, the learned 88mesvars, the leader of the Naiydyikas, attained greatness." And a further passage, in lines 63 to 66, describes him, in rhyming epithets, as- Yama-niyama-svadbydya-dhyana-dharapar maunanushthana-japa-samadhi-sila-sampamna vibudha-jana-prasamna nya ya-g&strs. vistri(stpi)ta-sarojavana-divakara Vaiseshika-varddhi-varddhana-sa(sa)rat-sudhakara sakhyagama-pravina-maniky-abharana gara-charana-sarasiruhs-shatoharana sabda-fastra-bahakara vana-vasamta praja-day-8dbuddha Lakula-siddhamta nirupam-6pany&sa-devanadi-pravaha nija-datta-mantra-pras&da-samvarddhita-sishya-samddha sahitya-vidya-maha-nadi-pravabanimnagadhisvara bhakti-prav&ba-paritashta-Parambsvara niravadya-nirmmala-tapo-gan-aikanilaya kirtti-kaumudf-mudita-medini-valaya nam-di-samasta-prasasti-sahita, namely," he who is possessed of the glory of such names as he who is endowed with self-control, the observance of restraint, the repetition of the scriptures to himself, meditation, immovable abstraction of the mind, the observance of silence, the muttering of prayers, deep contemplation, and good character, and who is gracious to learned men; he who is a very sun to (open) the great cluster of water-lilies (blooming in the daytime) that is the Nydyaldatra, and who is 4 very autumn-moon to bring to full tide the ocean of the Vaibeshikas; he who is a very rubyornament of those who are versed in the Sainkhyagama, and who is a very bee on the water lilies that are the feet of his teacher; he who is a very spring to the grove of mango-trees that is the Sabda fastra, and who has given new life to the Ldkulasiddhanta' by the development of his wisdom; he who is a very stream of the river of the gods in unequalled ronsoning, and who has made the assembly of his disciples to prosper by the favour of the counsel given by him; he who is a very ocean to (roosive) the stream of the great river that is the Sahityavidyd, and who has quite satisfied the god Paramavara (Siva) with the unbroken flow of his devotion; he who is the sole abode of the virtue of blameless and spotless penance, and who has delighted the whole circuit of the earth with the moonlight that is his fame." Wo gather a good deal of information about the Mavarakopeyasamtati from variona records at Balagami. And, in the first place, we find that it was oonnooted with the seot of the Kalamukhas, which is already fairly well known. We learn this from the record of A.D. 1112, which says (line 49)- Parvvat-Amndyada Muvara-kopeya-santanada Saktiparisheyol-negalto-videdu sishya-chataka-varshkals-mukhar-enisida Kalamukharol,"among 1 Lit. "has awakened." * Regarding Lakula, the founder of the tenets that were closed under the general head of LdlewariddAduta, see page 826 1. below. Several reference to him and his writinge will be quoted from the Balag mi recorda. And merrtion is made of the Lakuldgama in line 31 of the Bijlpar inscription of A.D. 1074 (Ind. 4st. Vol. I. p. 138). The principal ones, of which the first was edited by me, Inch Ant. Vol. V. p. 848, at time when the par port of the verre Dhareguera, etc., could uot be formed, and the other all deserve, for various r on, to be properly dealt with in full,- are: of A.D. 1094; P. 8. 0.-0. Insors. No. 166; Mys. Ison. p. 78. Of A.D. 1102 ; . . . . No. 168;. . p. 78. Of A.D. 1112;. . . No. 178;. . . p. 88. Of A.D. 1129;. Of A.D. 1189;. * No 179; . . . p. 184. OL A.D. 1149; . * No. 180; . . .P. 97. Of A.D. 1156-58; * No. 181;. . * p. 100 of A.D. 1163; . No. 184;. . . 9. Of A.D. 1168 ; . . * No. 186;. . . p. 109. Of A.D. 1193, . . . No. 2001 * . . 108 Of A D. 1815. . . . No. 301 ;. . . p. 72.

Page #274
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 221 the KAlamukhas, who, having attained fame in the Baktiparishe of the Mavarakoneyasamtana of the ParvatAmniye, had caused themselves to be spoken of as the very burst of the rainy season for the chataka-birds that are disciples," -- and then goes on to place among these "Kalamukhas" Kederasakti, his son Srikantha, and Srika tha's son 8omesvara. This passage' would, indeed, seem to identify the KAlamukhas with the Muvarakonegasamtati. But this appears not quite consistent with the fact that the college (sthana) of the Kalamukhes of the ancient Balligave was the temple of Panohalinga, whereas the college of the MQvarakopeyasartati was a different building. And it seems probable that what the passage really means, is, that the founder of the Mdvara koneyagamtati was a member of the Kalamukha sect who established some particular school, the tenets of which differed in some respects from the general doctrine of the Kalamukhas. The verse Dhareg=eseva, etc., seems to Dame, as the order of development, first the Saktiparshe, then the Parvatavali, and then the Mavarakoneyasamtati. On the other hand, the proso passago, just quoted, indicates first the Parvatavali, then the Mavarakopeyasamtati, and then the Saktiparabe. The verse need in the record of A.D. 1129 (see page 223 below), and in some subsequent records, does not mention the Saktiparsbe, and indicates first the Parvatfvali and then the Muvarakoneyasantati. And the record of A.D. 1192 mentions only the Parvatavali. The members of the Muvara kaneyasamtati were the hereditary priests of the temple of the god Siva in the form of Dakshina-Kederdevara, "the Kadarddvars of the South," which, as we learn from line 57 of the record of A.D. 1112, was on the dri or raised bank of a tank called Tavarogoro and Tavareyakere, "the tank of water-lilies," which was in the southern part of the lands of Balligave. They had also the temple of Siva in the form of Nagar svara 'or Nakhardavara, which, again, - As we are told in line 26 of the record of A.D. 1094,- was at the Tavaregore tank. And, from A.D. 1139 onwards (808 page 224 f. below), they had also a temple of Siva in the form of Kusuvesvara, which was then built in connection with the temple of Dakshina-Kederdsvars. Their matha or college is sometimes spoken of as the Kadaramatha and the KedAraathana. But its actual name was, in Kanarese, Kodiya maths, which appears in a Sanskrit passage as Kotimatha. From line 60 f. of a record of 1 In every other passage known to me, this name spelt with the long & in the second syllable. The sbort a is used here probably only in connection with the play on the meaning of the components, or supposed componente, of the name. The word balamukha appenn to denoto's Hind of monkeys' and also to be another name of the hdldguris or black agers-free. See pege 227 below, and note 1. * It may be mentioned, incidentally, that another record at Balagimi, of A.D. 1098 (see page 323 below, Date), disclosos, in line 84, the name of another parishad at the anciens Bangkve, is the Baleya parabe. Dakshina Kadardvars wie an image established at Balligkve u the southern representative of sive us orahipped at Kedarnath in the north, a famous temple and place of pilgrimage in the Garhwal district, NorthWest Provinces, situated, according to Thornton's Gesettor, in lat. 80deg 44, long. 79deg 6, in the Himalayas, and standing 11,766 feet above the level of the roo-From the titlings of the transcriptions in Bir Walter Elliot's Carustaba. Dla Inscriptions, of some of the records mentioned in noto 8 on page 320 above, it appears that the temple of Dakshion-Kedardban is now known the temple of Bes VPPA. The name appears - Nalbardvare in the rooord of A.D. 1004. Kloowhere, it is wonally written N abrann, which, no doubt, was the real correct form. Its came is explained i p are in line 46 ft. of the and of A.D. 1129, which run,-Balligdvoyol-dakahiya-dit-tafa-wilafapartm aydita poudarkomeland. dedatam- fall wagarajanagal-definideaganya-punya-punjame Bica-bharanaondd-ante Nagar barom inin posar-codeds nogayiruttam-irppude, " Balligkve, close to the southern boundary, there is an ornamental garden (opduta seems to be seed bere for speedna] full of water-liles and there bere stands, in all its beauty. the templo named Nagarebar, the veritable abode of Sins, (os embodimen) indend (f) all the incalculable religious marit smored by the people of the town." This, whicb seems to be only Benskyitined form, is taken from loe 19 of the record of A.D. 1318. In the photographs of some of the records, the vowel of the first syllable might be taken to bed, instead of 6. But the DABA appears very distinctlyKodiyamathe, in line 61 of the record of A.D. 1168 (ne pege 23 below. note 1).

Page #275
222 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. A D. 1158, which speaks of " Vamasaktipapditadeva, the Acharya of the Kodiyamatha of the Hergado Vennamarasa of that place (Balligave)," it seems to have been built for the members of the line by the said Venpamarasa. And it would appear that it was named the Kodiye matha because, probably, it stood somewhere near the kodi or outlet of the Tavaregere tank. That the Kodiyamatha was the matha of the Muvarakdneyasamtati, we learn explicitly from the record of A.D. 1162, which mentions, as belonging to the succession of the family of the Qurus of the Kodiyamatha," two persons, Gautama and the Vamasakti mentioned above, who, as will be seen, were disciple-descendants of Kedarasakti. And the same reoord further gives (line 27 ff.) the following rather singular description of the matha,- Dakshina-Kedara sthanamum Siva-linga-pu je-palaka-sasya-sarasa-kedarasthanamum naishthika-brahmacharyyesiva-munijan-anushthana nishthita-sthanamumsanga Rig-Yajus-Sam-Atharvva-chaturvveda BvAdhyaya-sthanamum Kaumara-Paniniya-Sakatayana-Sabdanusasan-di-by &(vya)karansby&(vyA;khyana-sthanamum nyaya-vaigeshika-mimaned-sankhya-baudhdh(ddh) - 8 di-shadudarsana-by&(vyakhyana-sthanamum Lakulasidhdha (ddbata-Patanjal-adi-yogasastrabya (vya)kbans-sthanamum ashtadasaparana-dharmmasAstra-sakala-ka bya(vya)-n &taks. natik-Adi-vividha-vidya-sthanaman din-anatha-pamgv-amdha-badhira-kathaka-gayakavada ka-vimsika-narttaka-vaitalika-nagna-bhagna-kshapanak-aikadamdi-trid andi-hanaparamahams-Adi-nana-desa-bhikshukajan-anivaryy-[a]mnadana-sthanamur nan- a natherogijana-rodha-bhaishajya-sthanamum sakala-bhut-abhaya-pradana-sthanamum=igi Kodiyemathav-irppudu, - namely," there is the Kodiyamatha, which has become the abode of the god Kadara of the South,-& very field charming with a crop which is the standing erect of the hairs of the body that is induced by doing worship to the linga of Siva-a place devoted to the observances of Saiva saints a leading parpetually the life of celibate religious stadenta. - & place for the quiet study of the four Vedas, the Rich, Yajus, Saman, and Atharvan, together with their suxiliary works, place where commentaries are composed on the Kaumdra, Paniniya, Sakafayana, Sabdanufusana, and other grammatical works,-a place where commentaries are composed on the six systems of philosophy, namely the Nydya, Vaideshika, Mimamsd, Sankhya, Bauddha, etc., 8-place where commentaries are composed on the Lakulasiddhanta, and the Patafjala and other Yogatastras, - & place for studying) the eighteen Puranas, the law-books, and all the poetical compositions, the dramas, the light comedies, and the other various kinds of learning, a place where food is always given to the poor, the helpless, the lame, the blind, and the deaf, and to professional story-tellers. singers, musicians, barde, players, and minstrels whose daty it is to awaken their masters with music and songs, and to the naked and the crippled, and to (Jain and Buddhist) mendicante, to (Brahman) mendicants who carry a single staff and also those who carry a triple staff, to hashsa and paramahansa ascetics, and to all other beggars from many countries, place where many helpless sick people are harboured and treated,-a place of assurance of safety for all living creatures." The founder of the Mavarakoneyasamtati appears to have been KedArasakti; at any rate, we have obtained no earlier name at present. For him, we have 48 yet no date. The son and chief disciple of Kodarasakti, and evidently his successor as head of the matha, was Srikantha. The record of A.D. 1094 names him as his obief disciple (line 21); and the record of A.D. 1112 names him as his son (line 50). In the record of A.D. 1094, after the verse Dharegeseva, eto., there is used (line 21 f.), to describe Srikantha, a verse which we can now render more correctly, as follows,- A munipan-agra-fishyar brimat Srikantha 1 P. 8.0-0. Insert. No. 183; Mys. Inters. p. 152. 1 Tbe Siva-menu ana of the text seems to stand for Saida-munijans. * The usual numeration of the six systems seems to be Nydya, Vaillshika, Piros-Mimuuad, Uttaraxundhed, Sankhya, and Yoga. This passage speaks of six systems, but names only five. The inclusion of the Bauddha or Bnddhist system is rather peculiar. * Metre, Kanda.

Page #276
No. 25.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 223 pamditar-yvasudhevol=ithn=e ma[t]o Lekulisarett&m=ene Sarvvajna-ka! paruesedaralumbasin). -"the chief disciple of that great saint was the holy Srikanthapandita, who, being but little inferior (in knowledge) to the Omniscient one, shone out excessively in the world just as if, what more could be said ?,- he was 'Akulisal himself." For Srikantha, again, we have s9 yet no date. The son and disciple, and evidently the successor, of Srikantha was Somesvara. The record of A.D. 1094 names him as his disciple (line 22); and the record of A.D. 1112 names him as his son (line 52). In A.D. 1094, he was the Acharya of the god Nakharesvara; and his feet were then laved by the assembly of the Pattanasvamin and other representatives of the people of the town, on the occasion of making a grant to that god. In A.D. 1101, as we learn from the Ablur inscription A., he was at Ablur, and his feet were laved by the Dandanayaka Govindarasa, on the occasion of making a grant to the god Brahmesvara of that village. The record of A.D. 1102 describes him (line 49) as the Acharya of the sthana of the god DakshinaKedargsvara, and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Dandanayaka RanarangabhairavaGovindarasa, in making a grant to that god. And in A.D. 1112 his feet were laved by the Pandya Mahamandalesvara Tribhuvanamalla-Kamadevarasa, when another grant was made to the same god. This last record describes Somesvara, in line 34, as the Aradhya or family-priest of Kamadevarasa. The record of A.D. 1129 opens the account of these teachers with a new verse, which runs (line 58 f.)- Muvara-koneys-Barntati-devabra (vra)tan-eseva Parvvat-gval iyol-tan&virbhbha (bbha)visidan=amala-yagd-vibhu Kedarasakti-papdita-deva[m], "in the famons Parvatavali there was born Kedarasaktipanditadeva himself, the lord of pure fame, & devotee of the gods in the Muvarakoneyasamtati." It mentions Srikantha as the disciple of Kedarasakti, and 8ome variryya as the disciple of Srikantha. After Somesvara there came, it tells us, his younger brother Vidyabharana. But he, it says, did not care for any occupation except the steady parsuit of knowledge, and so he transferred all the business affairs of the matha to his own chief disciple V&masakti. In A.D. 1129, however, when the grant registered in this record was made,-namely, the allotment of a village for the repairs and other purposes of the matha,- it was Vidyabharana who was summoned (line 69), and whose feet were laved, by the Western Chalukya king Somesvara III., who had then come south to make a state progress through his dominions and was encamped at Hulluniyatirtha.8 Vidyabharana's name was afterwards expanded into Vadividyabharana, by which appellation he is mentioned in the Ablur inscription O., and line 44 of the Balagami record of A.D. 1149. As far as dates go, the next name is that of Jnanasakti, who is mentioned 88 & disciple of V&dividyabharana in the Ablur inscription C. This record gives dates for him in A.D. 1180 and 1144. In A.D. 1130 his feet were laved by the Nalprabhu Barmagavunda, when the latter made his grant to the god Brahmesvara of Abbalur. In this record there is used a The vowel in the first syllable of this name is properly the short 4. It was lengthuned here to suit the metre. I record of A.D. 1098 (P. 8. 0.-c. Inacra. No. 167, Mys. Insor. P. 107) mentions (line 31 f.) Srikanthapanditadeva, the Achdrys of the temple of Patiebslinga." But he must have been a different person, it only because the date there given for him is later than the date of Somesvara, the son and disciple of the ertkantha who was the son and disciple of K arabakti. * Mr. Rice (Mys. Incore. Introd. p. 90, note) would allot to him an earlier date, in A.D. 1071, from another record at Bulagami (P. 8. 0-0. Insors, No. 160, Mys. Insors. p. 164). But the person there mentioned (lines 26. 29 2.) was a different person, namely some varapandita, Sthanapati of the god Mallikamodeivars, and a disciple of Chandrabhushanapandita. * This record was composed by Mallikarjunarya or Mallikarjunabhatta, who describes himself as a servant (kithkara) of some var. In it, be three times (lines 34, 80, 84) speaks of Somesvara med/arvata-mahsdaye. which may or may not morn anything more than simply " master, a leader, of learned people." Metre, Kanda. * Dig-vijayath-geyyalmonds dakship-dbhimukhan-dgi bandu Hulluniya-lirtthadol-bidan bifu.

Page #277
224 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. variation of the verse given in the record of A.D. 1129; and the whole passage (line 36 ff.) rans -Muvara-konoya-santati-devabra(vra)tar-eleva Parvvat-avaliyol-t&m=avirbhbh arb.bha)visidar-amala-yasd-vibhava-vinutar=arebar-acharyyarkka! || Va || Avar=olage || Svasti Yamsniyama-svadhyaya-dhyana-dharana-mo (mau) nanushthana-japa-samadhi-stla-sapannarum vibudha-jana-prasamnarum Srimad-Vadividyabharana-pandita-devara' sishyarum=appa srimadu-Jfignasakti-pamdita-devara kalau karchchi, etc. There does not appear to be any mention of this Jnanasakti in the records at Balagami. We take up the line again from the record of A.D. 1129. The arrangement of this document is rather unusual. The ordinary part of it-- ending with the date and the details of the grant,-comes to a close in line 72. But the benedictive and imprecatory passages, which would usually stand next, do not commence till line 76. And there intervenes a parenthetical passage, which is now to be considered. As already stated, this record says, in lines 62 to 64, that Vidyabharana transferred all the business affairs of the matha to his own chief disciple Vamasakti;" the words in the original are,- Enisid=& Vidyabharanam vidya-bharanavy&samgav=alladaitara-vyasamgaman-ollade matha-vyasamgamam nij-agia-sishyanum gurukula-samuddharana-vama-saktiyum=enisida Vamasakti-munisvaranol-niyojisid-agale : and this prose passage introduces a verse which says that he directed Vamasakti to "protect " the natha, i.e. to manage it. Bat the opening verse of the record invokes the protection of the god Kedaresvara for Gautama, who is described in it as having received the adhipatya of the Kedaramatha by the favour of the command of Vidyabharana. And the parenthetical passage, which intervenes between the donative portion and the benedictive and imprecatory passages, commences by telling us that Vidyabharana transferred the office of head of the matha to "his own chief disciple Gautama;" here, the text runs (lines 72, 73), in verse, with a prose connection.--A Vidyabharanam vidya-vividha-vinoda-yoga-saukhya[m] sthiti-[bha]ing-avahav= end=adan=elisi bhuvionta-nij-igra (Gisb]y[s]-Gaustama-maniyo! | Math]-adhipatyamam niydjisid-&gale. There is nothing in the record that explains why Gantama, as well as Vamasakti, is called the chief disciple of Vidyabharana, and why Vidyabharana" censured" or came to regret the happiness of having devoted himself to the various delights of learning because it had proved "destructive of stability," and on that account, appointed Gautama to the office of Mathapati. And it is not at all intelligible wby,- after & verse in lines 73, 74, which runs on in construction with the words niyojisid-agale, and says that, just as saints before him, like brilliant lampe, had lit up the matha, 80 Gautama lit it ap, like a very pure gem that serves as a lamp, the parenthetical passage ends with a verse (lines 74 to 76) which makes no mention at all of Vidyabharana, and says that the fortunes of the matha were nourished by Somesvara, and then by Vamasakti, and then by Gautama, Bat, evidently, when he entrusted the management of the affairs of the matha to Vamasakti in order that he himself might devote his whole time to study, Vidyabharana retained the actual office of Mathapati in his own hands. And it seems clear that the record, though registering a grant made in A.D. 1129, was not really drawn up till some time after that date. In the interval, something or other must have occurred, - not disclosed in the record, which prevented the eventual succession, that was doubt!ess intended, of Vamasakti as Mathapati, and led to the substitution of Gautama as being the next senior disciple. The V&masakti who is mentioned in the record of A.D. 1129, does not figure in any other of the records. But, for Gautama we have subsequent dates in A.D. 1189 and 1149; and he is mentioned in also some of the later records. The record of A.D. 1139 speaks of him as 1 Metre, Kands. The akaharas in square brackets are illegible in the photograph, and are supplied from the transcription in Sir Walter Elliot's Carnataka-Desa Inscriptions. There can be no doubt, however, about the Correctness of them. 1 Tble verse, however, prevents our Muming that Vidyabharana's chief disciple had two name, - Vimatakti and Gautama.

Page #278
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 225 Gautamarya and Gautamadeva, the Acharya of the Kodiyamatha, and tells us that two sculptors named Bavana and Ravana, in order to do away with, i.e. to make amends for, some fault committed by their guild, founded a temple of the god Kusuvesvara in connection with the temple of Kedaresvara, and gave it to Gautama, and that, along with some other grants, Gautama himself allotted, for the purposes of this temple of Kusuvesvara, sixty kammas of rice-fields in the hakkalesaya-land belonging to himself in the open plain on the east of the cultarable land of the god Narasimha. The record of A.D. 1140 speaks of him as Gautam&rya and Gautamapanditadeva, the Acharya of the Kedarastbana, and the disciple of Vadividyabharanapanditadeva, and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Santara Mahdmandalesvara Tribhuvanamalla-Jagaddevarasa and his son Bammarasa, who had come to Balligave, on the occasion of granting to the god Dakshina-Ked&resvara & village in the Santalige thousand. The successor of Gautama was his son and disciple Vamasakti,- the second of that name. He is mentioned first in a record which belongs to the end of A.D. 1155 or the beginning of A.D. 1156, according to the way in which we interpret the date, which is not recorded correctly. This record does not mention any members of the line previons to Gautama. It introduces him with another adaptation of the verse that is elsewhere found first in the record of A.D. 1129 ; iere (line 35 f.) it runs,Muvara-koneya-Bantati-devavratan=esava Parvvat-avaliyol tan=&virbbhavisidan-amala-yakovibhava-vinutan=enipa Gautama-munipa[r]. The next verse tells us that Gautama's son was Vamasaktipa ditadeva. And the donative passage describes Vamasakti as the Acharya of the sthana of the god Dakshina-Kodarosvara, and tells us that his feet were laved by the Mahapradhana and Dandandyaka Mayidevarasa, the Hergade of the vaddardoula and hejjunika duties of the Banavase twelve-thousand, on the occasion of making a grant to that god. A record of A.D. 11581 mentions him in lines 60, 61 as the Acharya of "the Kodiyamatha of the Hergade Veunamarasa," - in line 72, as the Aradhya or family-priest of the Mahapradhana and Dandanayaka Kesimayya, Kefir&ja or Kesavadeva, - in line 74, as the son of Gaatamamani, and in line 75, as the Rajagutu or royal preceptor; and it tells us that his feet were then laved by Kesimayya. The record of A.D. 1162 describes him in line 40 as the disciple of Gautama. charya, and tells us that then, on the occasion of making a grant to the god DaksbinaKedaresvara, his feet were laved by the Kalacharya Mahamandalesvara Bijjala, who was encamped at Balligave in the course of a state progress audertaken with a view to secure the possession of the southern provinces. The record of A.D. 1168 mentions him again as the Acharya of the sthana of Dakshina-Kedaresvara, as the Rajag uru, and as "the beloved disciple of Gautamadera," and describes him (line 33 ff.) as "a very Panini in grammar, a very Bhushanacharya in political science or moral philosophy, a very Bharata in knowledge of dramatic representation and the other Bharatafdstras, a very Subandhu in poetical composition, a very Lakulisvara in establishing conclusive arguments, and a very Skanda on the earth at the feet of Siva,' and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Mahasamanta, Senadibdhattaraniyogadhishthayaka, Mahapradhdna, Sarvadhikarin and Mahapasayita, the Dandandyaka Bolikeya-Kesimayya, in making a grant to the god Dakshina-Kedaradeve. A record of A.D. 1171* mentions him again as the Rajaguru Vamasaktideva. A record of A.D. 11796 speaks of him as "the beloved son of Gautama," and as the Rajaguru and Acharya of the sthana of the god Kedaresvara, and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Kalacharya I P.8.0.-C. Insors. No. 183; Mys. Insero. p. 152. Dakahina-dig-Bhdgamark addhisal-eindu Bujala-mahardjah bijayan-geydu Balli dveyofu Mida-diffu 1 The same verse, with certain variations, occurs in line 84 ff. of record of A.D. 1179 (see note 5 below): but there we have the name of the poet Magha instead of that of Subandhu, and the name of Lakultivars appears in the form of Nakulisvara (regarding which, 500 note on page 296 below). P. 3. 0.-c. Inseri. No. 188; Mye. Inacre. p. 174 P.S..-. Insera. No. 189; Myu. Inseri. p. 76. 20

Page #279
226 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. king Sankama, who had come to the south, the best of all countries, with all his ministers, on a pleasure-trip, and also by the Mahamandalesvaras Tailahadeva and Eraharasa, who added to the grant made by San kama a grant by themselves because the Gurus of the sthana were their own family-preceptors; and an addition to this record registers the fact that in A.D. 1186 Vamasakti bimself granted some land to the masong Bisandoja, B&voja, and Singoja, being pleased with them for building & mantapa of the god Kadan. And finally, we have a later date for him from the record of A.D. 1192, which mentions him again as the Rajaguru, the son of Gautama of the Parvatavali, and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Mahapradhana, Baroddhikarin, and Mahapasdyita, the Dandanayaka Eroyanna, in making a grant, on behalf of his sovereign lord the Hoysala king Vira-Ballkla II., to the god Dakshina-Kedaresvara. After this, there were another Srikantha and a third Vamasakti; and with them our knowledge of the line oomes to an end for the present. We take their names from the record of A.D. 1215. This record contains, in line 19 f., the following verse, in connection with the temple of Dakshina-Kadardsvars which is mentioned just before it,- Upasate Virupaksham tatra Koti-matha-sthitah Vamasaktir-yyathe parveam= pamanyur=mmabe-tapah,-" there they worship the god Virupaksha; as formerly did the zealous V&masakti, abiding in the Korimatha, and practising severe penanoes." The reference bere may be to either the first or the second Vamalakti. The record goes on to mention, in lines 20, 21, " Vamasaktideve, the disciple of the Achdrya srikanthad&ve." It speaks of him in line 24 as the Sthanacharya. And it tells us that then, in A.D. 1815, his feet were laved, at the suskadhikara or office for the collection of customs of the Banavase nad, by certain Hemmayyanayaka, an official of the Mahapradhana, Saruddhikarin and Mahaparamavitvasin Mayidevapandita. In the mention of the Lakulasiddhanta in line 65 of this record at Ablar, and in certain allusions in some of the Balagami records quoted above, reference is made to the doctrine of Saiva teacher named Lakula, Lakulisa, Lakuligvara, and Nakulisa, the founder of the school of the Lakaisa-Pasapatas, regarding whom some information may conveniently be pat together here. The Cintra prafasts, which was composed in the period A.D. 1274 to 1296,(edited by Dr. Bohler, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 271),-claims that he was an incarnation of the god Siva. It mentions, in connection with him, a place named Karohana, in the Lata country, which Dr. Bubler has identified with the modern Karvan, about seven miles towards the west from Dabbal in tbe Baroda State, where four branches of his school were established by four of his papils named Kusika, Gargya, Kaurasha, and Maitreya. And Dr. Bubler ander. stood it to imply that Karohana-Karvan was his birthplace. Now, however, in the light of the facts that I shall adduce further on, it seems clear that the words tied in the original, sametya Karohanam-adhyupasa, - meaning, literally, as translated by Dr. Buhler, "he came to and dwelt at Karobapa," - are not to be interpreted as implying that it was at Karohana that the god became incarnate, but mean that Lakulisa came from some other part of the country and settled there. Dr. Buhler has told us that the doctrines of the Lakulisa-Pagpatas are explained in Sayapa's Sarvadartanasangraha. But, he added, "nothing is known regarding their history." And it is interesting, therefore, to be able to fix, from the southern records, the period when the founder of the school lived. Bamasta pradidnar sakitan pinddadiri dakalipa-dildvarakke aardu. For this form of the name, so Dr. Buhler's remarks in his paper referred to in the next sentence), p. 274 and note 10. He has there told us that Nakulita is the form that is commonly used in Sanskpit literature, and he bus expressed the opinion that the older form in Lakulisa, which be explained " compound of lalulin, 1.. lalutin, and fla, 'the lord wearing the staff,' .... the khatodaga." We find the form Nakull vara in the Balagami inscription of A.D. 1179 (see page 225 above, note 3). 1 Karvko, being on the north of the Narmada, is outside the original Lata country, but within the limits to which, on the north, that country ww extended about the middle of the eighth century A.D. (nee Dys, Kan. Distt. P. 309 f.)

Page #280
Xo. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 227 The most important record is an inscription at Balagami of A.D. 1085, of the time of the Western Chalukya king Jayasimha II. (P. S. 0.-C. Insors. No. 155; and see Mys. Inscrs. p. 146). It registers grants that were made in that year for the purposes of "the temple of the god Panchalinga, founded by the Pandayas, which was the college of the Kalamukha Brahman students of Balligare, the capital of the Banavase twelve-thousand."! And it states (line 11 ff.) that the grants were made.- Bamasta-tarkk-adi-sastra-parkvara-paragamn vadiRudram vadibha-mastaka-nakh-asphala (ta)na-kisdra-kesari v&di-mah-aranya-davadahanam dusbtavadi-nishthura-patishtha-sarddalam Bauddh-abdhi-badavamakham Mimarnsakadbatridbara-vajram Lokayata mahd-taru-vidarana-krakachath sat khy-Ahindra-randra. Vainateyarino-advaitavadi-bhu ja-kutharan-Akalamka-tripura-dahana-Tripdtram Vadigharata disapattam Madhavabhatta-gharutan Jnananuunda-mada-bharjana [m] Vibvana[m]dapralay-ogr-analan=Abhayachandra-kalana!am Vadibhasi[m]ha-barab har Vadiraja. mukhamudra[r] Nayanardi-disapattam Naiyayika-sa[m]rakshap-aika daksham sva-paksha poshana-para-paksha-dushand-patutark-Virimcham vagvadha-mandanan=&sthAna-Padmasanam viveka-Narayapam gamaka-Mahesvaran-apanyas-&mare paga-pravaham vyakhy & ns-keli. la[m]pata-manohara-sarasiruha-bhsimgan=avadata-kirtti-dhvajan-amalina charitram dvishtadarppishtha-papdita-gala-K[&]!a-pasan vadi-Digambara-dhumaketu v=adi ru[m]dra-gapa-nimimkitar-appa srimal-Lakulisvara-panditargge, namely to the holy Lakulisvarapandita, who was distinguished by names, of great virtue, such as he who has penetrated to the very end of both the further and the nearer shores of the oceun that is) the tarka and other fastras; he who is a very Rudra (Siva) among disputants; he who is a young lion in tearing open with his claws the heads of the elephants that are (hostile) disputants; he who is a jungle-fire to the great forest of (hostile) disputants ; he who is a cruel and very crafty tiger to those who dispute unfairly; he who is a submarine fire in the ocean of the Buddhists ; he who is a thunderbolt to the mountains that are the Mima sakas; he who is a saw to cleave asunder the great trees that are the Lokayatas; he who is a great Vainateya (Garada) to the large serpent that is the Sainkhya-doctrine; he who is an axe to the trees that are those who propound the Advaita-philosophy; he who is a very Trin@tra (Siva) to burn the three cities in the shape of Akalanka;' he who has utterly confuteds Vadigharatta ;6 he who is the grindstone of Madhavabhatta; he who has broken the pride of Jianananda; he who is a fieroe fire of 1 The text here (line 18 fr.) runs- (frimal-Lakuiluara panditarggo) Bananase-panninckchadeirada adjadhani Ballig dveya Kalamukha-brahmachari-sthdnan Pandana-pratishthaya Panchalinga-dipara degulada khanda-sphufitada metakkan, eto.- It is this same record which gives the tradition about the Pandavas establishing the five lisgau at Balagami, in a verse (line 2 ff.) which says that, in order to acquire the means for (a celebration of the.rdjaniya-sacrifice that should astound the world, the five Pandavus went (nomewhere or other), and, baving there collected wealth and tribute, turned back, and came to Balligave, and set up these five Lingas. The complete reading of the verse cannot be made out from the photograph; and no help is to be derived from the transcription in Car... Desa Indort. Vol. I. p. 59 but the end of it runs-Ppd ndarar Bbelligdage sand-ayvarummaydu lingamasivat saad panamddidar. * Read Fainatdyan. The word that is used here, rundra, occor twice in this pausge. For a note on the origin of it, from rudda, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 273. Some other passages in which it has been met with, are, Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 204, text line 7, VoL VI p. 24, text line 1; Vol. X. p. 262, text line 87; and Vol XVIII. p. 38, text line 8. Kittel's Dictionary included it, with the meaning of large, great,' and says that it is the word wbicb, instead of padra, appears in the Mysore Amarakora. * It is not necessary that the persons mentioned in this passage should have been actual contemporaries of Lakulife. And Akalaika is, doubtless, the well known Digambars Jain teacher and suthor who flourished about the beginning of the eighth century A.D. (see Dyn. Kan. Distro. p. 407, and Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 186 1.). * Dildpaffa. The word has been met with before, .g., Jour. B. Br. R. 41. Soo. Vol. XII. p. 36, text line 18, rapd above, Vol. IV. p. 870 and noto 2). Kittel's Dictionary give it, with the single f. dildpafa,-MA Sanskrit word meaning causing (his enemies) to be scattered in all directions; and, asooh, we may derive it from disa, region, direction, and pafa, which is to be traced to the root patto split, oleave, tear, ato. This is evidently the biruda, used instead of the proper name, of some well-known leader of some other soat or religion. So, also, Vaalbhasimba, which occurs further on. . 2 a 2

Page #281
228 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. destruction to Visvananda; he who is a world-destroying fire to Abhayachandra; he who is a sarabha to (the lion that is) Vidibhasimha; he who has silenced Vadiraja; he who has utterly confuted Nayapandi; he who is supremely clever in protecting the Naiyayikas; he who is a very Virincha (Brahman) in being most expert in supporting his own adherents and refuting the adherents of his adversaries; he who is the ornament of the goddess of eloquence; he who is a very Padmasana (Brahman) in darbur; he who is a very Narayana (Vishua) in discrimination; he who is a very Mahesvara (Siva) in making things clear; he who is a very stream of the river of the gods in reasoning; he who is a very bee on the charming water-lilies which are those who are lustfully addicted to the sport of commentating; he who has the banner of pure fame; he who is of spotless behaviour; he who is a very noose of Death to the throats of hostile pandits puffed up with pride; he who is a fiery portent in (the sky that is the array of) the disputant Digambaras." These grandiloquent terms plainly describe, no ordinary priest of a temple, but someone of great note, who was a recognised leader among the Saivas. And we need not hesitate about identifying the Lakulievarapandita of this record with the Lakulisa of the Cintra prasasti, who, therefore, was alive in A.D. 1035 and was then at Balagami. An earlier date for him is furnished by an inscription at Melpadi near Tiruvallam in the North Arcot district. This record is dated in the ninth year of the Chola king Parakesarivarma. Rajendracholadeva I., i.e. in A.D. 1019 or 1020. It registers the fact that certain shepherds of that village pledged themselves to supply ghee for a lamp in the Arinjisvara Saiva temple. And the declaration was made before the Pajari Lakulisvarapandita, of the matha of the god Mahadeva connected with the temple. Here, we need not assume that mention is made of simply some namesake of the great Saiva teacher, or that the matha at Melpadi was a branch of an establishment previously founded in Gujarat; we may safely identify the Lakulisvarapandita of this record of A.D. 1019-20 with the person of the same name of the Balagami inscription of A.D. 1035. And it would seem, therefore, that Lakulisa commenced his career at Melpadi in North Arcot, and laid there the foundations of the reputation and influence that he subsequently acquired, that from there he went to Balagami in Mysore, and attached himself to one of the great Saiva establishments at that place,-aud that it was towards the end of his career that he proceeded to Gujarat and then, settling at Karvan, founded the school of Pasupatas which carried on the memory of him for so long a time. ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS.7 The record opens with the usual verse Namas-tumga-firas-chumbi, etc., in praise of the god Siva under the name of Sambhu, followed by another which runs- Girija-sringar-emduh 1 If the name here were Vidyananda, we could identify the person. The second akshara, however, is distinctly fed. This name occurs in a record of A.D. 1398 (Insors. at srav.-Bel. No. 105), but apparently cannot be referred to a period early enough for the person there mentioned to be the one who is spoken of in this passage. This biruda occurs in the case of a Jain teacher named Ajitasena (above, Vol. III. p. 188), who, however, may have been of later date. It also occurs in the spurious Tanjore grant, purporting to be dated A.D. 248, (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 213), which says that the fictitious Western Ganga Harivarman conferred it on Madhavabhatta, son of Govindabhatta of the Bhrigu gotra, for defeating in disputation a Buddhist called Vadimadagajendra. A sarabha is a fabulous animal, supposed to have eight legs and to inbabit the snowy mountains, which is represented as stronger than a lion. This is probably the Jain Vadiraja who is mentioned in the sravana-Belgola epitaph of Mallishepa (above, Vol. III. p. 187). For another mention of apparently the same person, see Mr. Rice's Karnatakafabdd uideanam, Introd. p. 21.- For the word mukhamudram, Prof. Kielhorn tells me that mukhamudra occurs in the Naishadhyacharita, V. 120, where the commentator has rendered it by mauna, silence.' South-Ind. Insors. Vol. III. p. 27. I am able to quote it through Dr. Hultzsch's kindness in sending me advanced proofs. See page 206 above, note 4. From the ink-impressions. A transcription of B. is given in Sir Walter Elliot's Carn.-Desa Insers. Vol. I. p. 389; A. is not included in that collection. In my abstract, the lines mentioned in brackets are those of A.

Page #282
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 229 pravarttayaty-antaran mano-varddhith sura-danuj-aradhyasya cha yasya starah-patu man. It then refers itself to the reign of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, Paramesvara, and Paramabhaffaraka, the glory of the family of waty&graya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious Tribhuvanamalladeve (Vikramaditya VI.) (line 3). And it then mentions his feudatory, the Mahasamanta who had attained the panchamahasabda, the Dandanayaka Anantapala (1. 4), who in the north subdued the seven MAJava countries up to the Himalaya mountains, and in the south drove all the kings of the dakshinasd or Dekkan into the ocean (1.5), and thus became famous among the leaders of the forces of the emperor; at the command of the Chalukye emperor, he led an invasion, and gave the seven Malavas to the flames, up to the Himalaya moun. tains (1.6). The elder sister of the thus famous Dandanayaka Anantapala was Padmaladevi (1.7) She became the wife of Krishnaraja or Kfishns (1. 8). And to them there were born Lakshmana and Govindaraja (1. 8). They had two younger brothers, named Mallideva and Ganapati (1. 9). And all four of them attained the rank and office of Dandandyaka There follow here two verses in praise of the Dandanayaka Lakshmidhars (1.9) or Lakshma (1. 11), and six in praise of Govindaraja (1. 11), otherwise called the Dandadhipa Govinda (1. 13). And then we are told that, while the famous Govindarsja was ruling (1. 17): 6 There was a certain person named Madda (1. 17), a resident of Abbalor, who was possessed of such unequalled virtues that he was looked upon as the very father and mother and friend of the Banavase twelve-thousand. He belonged to the Madanda or Madanda family (1. 18). To him and his wife Bhaganabbe, there were born Bamma (1. 19) and Erahagavanda : the former of them is also mentioned as Bammagavanda (1. 22) and Bammadeva (1.23); and he is described as having the management of the hejjurika, vaddaravula, and bilkode duties of the add or district (in which Abbalur was situated) (1. 24). Four verses follow in praise of his virtues and liberality; one of which tells us that he, a very Dilipa in generosity, & very Champapati (Karna) in truthfulness, a very tree of paradise for the benefit of other people, caused to be made, in such a fashion that Abbalur (1. 28) became famous, a temple, in respect of which people said that it was the mountain Kailasa, the home of Isvara (Siva), - that it had all the grandeur of except where otherwise specified, towards the end of the record, where passages illegible in A. have to be supplied from B. In many respects, B. is more easy to read than A.; but I have quoted the lines of A., because this copy is outside the temple and would probably be more easy of access to anyone who might wish to examine the original. . 1 The last pada is imperfect; and B., which reads yarya raval-pat mdus, does not help to supply the deficiency. This verse is omitted in the transcription in Cars. Desa Incore. * Tat.pddapad-pajtoi. * The original, in both copies, has maldadmantanaddi-prachanda-dardandyakan. This is anquestionably mintake for mahdadmantadipati-malprachandadandandyakan; see the description of Anantapkla in all the recorda quoted on page 216 f. above, * Sapta-Mdjans; and fuss-Melava in line 6. The seven MAlava (Malaram-elum) are mentioned again in line 16 of an inscription of A.D. 1019 at Balagmi (P, 8. 0.-0. Insera. No. 154, Mys. Ineers. p. 148; in my publiebed version of it, Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 16, we have to read Mdlanam-dumanis, not Mdland-duman), and in line 18 of a record of A.D. 1054 at the same place (P. 8. 0.-0. Insors. No. 158, Mys. Inaors. p. 121); this latter Pasange mentions also the seven Konkane (nee Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 282, note b), and the soven Male countries, Chafulya-chakri. 6 Amtadtad megafte-padedearan-goyye. No bint is given as to the sphere or nature of his powers. Here, in metre, and in prose in line 61, the game is spelt with the short a in the third syllable. It oocan with the long 4, Banavise, in prome, in A. line 76; but the corresponding passage in B., line 80, give the abort 0,- Bansvase. A., line 18, has here, elesrly, Mada da; but Madamda equally clearly in lines 41, 49, 77. B., line 32, soms to have Madamda here (with the dental d in both syllables); but it has Madarda clearly in line 18, 56, 81. In A. line 80 and B. line 36, it cannot be said whether the d in either ayllable is dental or lingeal, . Namely, the temple of Brahmeivara, at which the record is.

Page #283
230 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. the golden mountain (Meru), the abode of Achyuta (Vishnu), - and that it looked like the mountain of dawn, for the rising of the sun. Then there comes & string of epithets in prose, in the course of which he is mentioned as having acquired the excellent favour of the god Brahmesvara (1. 30). And then we are introduced to his wife, Suganabbe (1. 31). To them there were born two sons - Echi (1. 33), Echs (1. 34), Echama (1. 41), or Echagavunda (L 51), and Mattiga (1. 33) or Mutta (1. 45). Seventeen verses follow in praise of the virtues and prowess of the two brothers. Then the record reverts (1. 48) to the elder brother, Echagkvanda, whom it mentions as a bee on the succulent water-lilies tbat are the feet of the god Haro (Siva) (1. 49), -as the moon of the water-lily that was the Madanda family, - as a very Vataaraja with reative horses, and as being also called "the lion of his father" (1. 50). His Guru or religions preceptor was Somebvarayapditadera (1. 51), the disciple of Srikantha (1. 52), who was the disciple of Kedarasakti, who was the ajja-guru, lit. 'grandfather-preceptor,' of Somesvarapanditadeva (1. 51), and was an ornament of the succession of teachers called the Muvarakoneyasamtati (1. 52). . While the Mahdsamantadhipates who had attained the panchamahusabda (1. 59),- the choice elephant of his uncle (1.60), - the Dandandy aka Govindarasa (1. 61), was ruling the Hanungal five-hundred, and the Basavura hundred-and-forty which was s kampana included in the Bansvase twelve-thousand, and the Nagarakhands seventy, ponishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the delight of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his official superiors) (1. 62),8 he came in state to Abbalur, and saw the temple of the god Brahmesvara which Bammagayupda had caused to be made, and was pleased. And, Echagavanda (1. 63) preferred a request, on the strength of which he (Govindarasa) laved the feet of Somesvarapanditadeva (1. 67), and made libations of water, and, at the time of the vyatipata and an eclipse of the sun on Sunday the newmoon day of the month Vaisakhs of the Vishu sath vatsara, which was the twenty-sixth of the years of the glorious Chalukys Vikrama (1. 69), he gave, as a gift to the god Paramesvara," the village of Muriganahalli, a town that was included in the Nagarakhanda seventy (1. 67), for the argabhoga of the god Brahmdivara of Abbalar (1. 67, 68), and for the frankincense and the oblation, and for the repairs of whatever might become broken, torn, or worn-out, and for the provision of food for ascetics and for boys who were desirous of being taught," as & sarvanamasya-grant, free from all imposta. After two versos (one in Kaparese, and one in Sanskrit) about the merit of preserving and the sin of confiscating religious grants, we are told that the record was written (6.0., apparently, 1 The original ha., in both versione, dirany-ddri, which can only be mistake for daim-ddri. As kaina means, seording to its derivation, either'wintry' or 'goldou,' we migbt take hain-ddri equivalent to either Himadri, the mowy mountain, Himalay, or A ddri, the golden mountain, Meru.' But Achyuta in distinctive name of Vishou. And the explanation seems to be that bis paradise, Vaikapths, is placed, according to 30 m. suthorities, on the estern peak of mount Meru. Hara-clarasa-sardo-araufruha madhukara. * 84(64) kala-haya-Vateandja; se pege 286 below, note 1, * Ayyand-rishgan. Thlo title, however, must be mistake, us remarked on page 816 above. * Mduana gandha-odranath. The words Bananaso-passircholldeirada daliya kaskpapare are probably intended to qualify Nagare khanhdan-olpattumani, u well as Bdsapuna- n a-ndlpattumani. Sukha-namakathd-einddadisdaaraw-goygutt-inddu. * Abbaldringe bijayar-geyde. 10 arlmach-Calok[y(r)]a-Vikrama-varla(raha)da 26neya Pins (o)--[**]aatsarada Vaidd hade andre Adityandra oyaltydla-siryyagrahanadeaths 11 Param dora(sva)ra-dattigedgi bitta datti. * Nagaraklashdan ospattara baliya bada Muriganahalliyan. 1 Tapodhanara vidyartthi-manigalrdhdra-ddnaklaska

Page #284
No. 25.] composed) by the facile poet Charaja or Acharaja (B. 1. 77 and the born poet Mallideva (1.72). The Ruvari Sovoja (B. 1. 77) and the Ruvari Honnoja engraved it." INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. The record then repeats the verse Namus tumga-siras-chumbi, etc. It then proceeds to refer itself again to the reign of Tribhuvanamalla deva-(Vikramaditya VI.) (1.74.). While, -by the command of his feudatory, the Mahasamantadhipati who had attained the panchamahdiabda (1, 75), the Mahapradhana, the Bhanasure[rgade] or chief of the kitchen, [the Dandanayaka Anantapa]]arasa (B. 1. 80),- the Dandanayaka Govindarasa (B. 1. 80) was [administering] the Banavase twelve-thousand (1. 76) and the vaddaravula-duty, punishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications; " 231 And while he who was the moon of the cluster of water-lilies that was the Madanda family (1.77), he who was a paramamahetvara or most devout worshipper of the god Mahesvara (Siva) (1. 78), he who had attained the excellent favour of the god Brahmesvara (B. 1. 83), he who was the lion of his father (1. 79), namely Echaga[vunda], the Prabhu of Abbalur (1. 70), was [governing the nad or district]:7 Male(?)gara-Dasaya (B. 1. 84), and his younger brother Masaneya (1. 79, 80), and Harava-Singanana-Birana, and Reveya-Galeya, and Maleyanayaka, and Jogisetti-Gona .. and Tippapa, (B. 1. 85), and Kesiyapa, and Nulamgeriya. Marana, and Abutte, these ten persons (1. 81), on Sunday, (coupled with) the sixth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Bhadrapada of the Tarana samvatsara, which was the twenty-ninth of the years of the Chalukya Vikrama (1. 81),8 having given gold to the Prabhu Echagavunda for the worship of the shrine (B. i. 86)- they, and the threehundred (Mahajanas) acquired . * . And Mali-Chattaya (1. 82), and Maydana, and Jakkayagetana (B. 1. 87), and Suppada-Birapa, these four persons joined with the tea (mentioned abore), and gave gold, and acquired. 10 And all of these, headed by Mottakara-Holeyana (B. 1. 88), allotted, for the angabhoga and the oil of the perpetual lamp of the god Brahmeevara (1.83), the turmeric of .. (B. 1. 88), and the turmeric of , and one pana per annam on each ladder (?), (as a grant to continue) as long as the moon and sun should last. The Senables Midiyanna (B. 1.0) and Chattiyaupa wrote (ie., apparently, composed) this.1 The Ravari Honnoja engraved it. , and the 1 Sukara-kaviymappa Chardjanush (or app=4charijanum) Jabaja-kavi Mallideeanum baradaru. In line 55 of the Balagami inscription of A.D. 1102 (see page 2 6 above, note 2) melon is made of an des-kavi named Nitajakaha. in B. line 90, this name appears with the lingual -- Honoojs. Khamdarisidark. Compare khandarase, engraving, in C. line 52, [and above, Vol. III. p. 198, line 3]. Tat-pada padm-6pajivi. Banavase Panmrchekhdsiramumam vabdardoulada sumkamumas dushta-nigraha-bishta-pratipalanageydu sukha-sahkathd-vinodadimd-arasu] geyyattire.-As regards the word Banavare, see page 229 above, note 7... Ayyanarsinga. Both the copies fail here. B. 1, 84 shews the aksharus du geyyuttire. In A. the whole is illegible. Chalukya-Fikrama-varia(rsha)da 29neya Tarana samvatsarada Bhadrapada rudhdha (read buddha) 6 Adityan Arad-amdu]. Bhojangu(B. has bhojaga)tanamumam kbhaya-sd-nyamumus; meaning not known. Kittel's Dictionary gives ubhaya admya in the sense of the similarity of two things. But here sdmga probably stands for redwya, ownership.' MEMEM 10 Ubhaya-simya, again; meaning not known. 11 Koyldlid-aririnamumas bhojangad-arssinamma dlabhagamuman varshakkadaiyalmonds pana. 38 Khomdarisida. 12 Baranaru.

Page #285
232 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. c. - or the time of Perma-Jagadekamalla II.-A.D. 1144. This inscription, also, is at the temple which is now known as the temple of Basave vara, but was originally called the temple of Brahmesvara.-The writing, consisting of fifty-two lines of about fifty letters each, covers an area about 2' 11" broad by 4' 8" high, and is in a state of perfect preservation almost throughout. The soulptures at the top of the stone are, in the centre, a linga, with an officiating priest, inside a shrine; on the proper right side, the bull Nandi, with the sun above it ; and on the proper left, a cow and calf, with the moon above them.-The characters are Kanarese, of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are almost exceptionally well formed and engraved. The size of the letters ranges from to 1'- Except for the opening invocation of Siva and one imprecatory verse in line 45, the language is Kanarese, partly in verse, and partly in prose. The record gives us a word, khandarane (line 52), evidently meaning "engraving,' which is not to be found in dictionaries.! Avd, as variants, it gives gaunda (e.g. line 7) and gavunda (e.g. line 10), as farther forms of gauda, gavuda ;na (in nd prabhu, lines 21, 51), as another form of nal, nad, 'district';' and hall (line 33), as another form of hal, ruin, desolation, a waste' (i.e. land left uncultivated). In respect of metrical license, we may note that in line 8 Jakkave is written for Jakkavve, and in line 29 oppat-ok kalum is written for eppatt-okkalun, simply to suit the metre. The inscription is a record of the time of the Western Chalukya king PermaJagadekamalla II. It is & Saiva record. And it registers grants that were made, both in the reign of that king and on a previous occasion, to the temple of the god Brahmesvara. The later grant was made by a Dandanayaka named Mallibhevarasa, who was administering the vaddardoula and hejjurika taxes under the Dandanayaka Yogesvaradevarasa who was in charge of the Banavese twelve-thousand province, and it consisted of an oil-mill and a tax, for the maintenance of the perpetual lamp of the god. The earlier grant was made by a certain Bammagaunda or Barmagaunda,* the Nalprabhu or official in charge of the local district; and the chief iterhof it was an area of land, as much as his horse was able to go round, ridden at full speed. The record contains two dates. The details of the first date, when the grant was made by Bammagaunda, are Monday, the new-moon day, when there was an eclipse of the sun, of the month Magha of the Saumya santatsara, which was the fourth year of the Western Chalukya king Bhalokamalla-Somejvara III. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samvat 1052 current. And the corresponding English date is Monday, 10th February, A.D. 1130 : on this day, the tithi ended at about 2 hrs. 29 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain); but there was no eclipse. The full details of the second date, when the grant was made by the Dandandyaka Mallibhavarasa; shortly after which time, presumably, the whole record was put on the stone,-are Sunday, coupled with the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Karttika of the Raktakshin saivatsara, which was the seventh year of (Perma)-Jagadekamalla 11. (the son and successor of Someg vara III.). This date was not recorded correctly. The given samvatsora was S.-S. 1067 current. And the given tithi ended at about 10 hrs. 50 min. after mean sunriso (for Ujjain) on Tuesday, 3rd October, A.D. 1144, and cannot be connected with the Sunday at all. 1 so, also, A. and B. have given us the verb khandarisu,'to engrave. * The further variant dounda (e.g. line 21) has already been noted under A. and B. . Kittel's Dictionary includes nd! as a form of nodd; but not ndt. It does not include the word ndiprabb (which occurs in other ancient records also); but it does give the equivalent nad odeya, which it explains as the chief of a country, or of a district.' * This Bammagaunda was a son of Echagaanda (lines 8, 9), and consequently he was grandson of the first BammagAvunda, the founder of the temple of Brahinesvara,- Echagaunda being mentioned in A. line 33, 38 son of the first Bammagevuzda.

Page #286
No. 25.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 233 ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with the usual verse Namas-tuga-firaf-churabi, etc., in praise of the god Siva under the name of Sambha. It then refers itself to the reign of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Mahardjadhirdja, Paramesvara, and Paramabhaftaraka, the glory of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorions Bhuldkamalladeva-(8omesvara III.) (line 3). And it then says that, while he was reigning, there was a certain Bammagaunda (1.7), Bammagavupda (1. 8), or Barmagavanda (1. 10),- son of Echagaunda and Jakkavve (11. 8, 9),- who was an angry bee on the water-lilies that are the feet of the god Hara (Siva), and whose wife was Bhagale (1. 20). One day, while the Nalprabhu Bam'magayuuda (1. 21) was enjoying the pleasure of a talk about religion, the Senabova or accountant Boppa (1. 22), Boppana (1. 24), or Boppimayya (1.25), himself, also, a bee on the water-lilies that are the feet of the god Hara, & faced him, and reminded him that religion is one's aid, one's ornament, and one's treasure, and, that therefore it is a man's duty to accumulate good works; that so it was that the shrine of the god Brahmesvara at Abbalur (1l. 26, 27) had come along under the protection of Barmagavanda's grandfather and father; that his ancestors and himself owed all their success to granting allotments to the shrine; and that the seventy husbandmen (1. 29), born in the lineage of the Seffigutlas of the place, and themselves always playing the part of angry bees on the waterlilies that are the feet of the god Abiodrabhushana (Siva), - had lifted high the religion of Siva, by concurring in all the religious proposals that he had made. On this representation (1. 30), Bammagavunda, inflamed more than ever with a desire for union with the passionate woman that is devotion to the god Siva, immediately mounted a very tall horse, and promised that, as far as his horse should run at the top of its speed, so far he would give land to the god Brahmesvara. And so, having made his horse run (1. 33), and having laved the feet of Jnanasaktipanditaddva (1. 38), the disciple of Vadividyabharapapanditadeva of the Muvarakonoyasamtati, with libations of water, at the time of the vyatipata on Monday, when there was an eclipse of the sun, the now-moon day of the month Magha of the Saumya samvatsara, which was the fourth of the years of the glorious Bhuloka[malla") (1. 39)," for the oblation and the perpetual lamp of the god, and to provide food for ascetics, and for the repairs of whatever might become broken, torn, or worn-out (1. 40), he gave, free from all imposts, eight mattars of rice-land in the open field called Hanneya-ha! (1. 33), and six mattars..............., and fifteen mattars ........, 10 and a betel-nut plantation of one thousand trees below the large tank, and sites for twenty houses in that part of the town which belonged to the gods.11 From the ink-impression. A transcription is given in Carn.-Desa Inori. Vol. I. p. 690. Hara-charapa-kamala-yuga-madarat-shatacharapan. 1 Hara-charana-kamafa-bhringan. Eppati-okkalu. Other records mention bodies of "sixty husbandmen" and "Afty husbandinen." And the Portal Directory of the Madra. Cirole places villages called Aivattokkalu, lit. "the Afty husbandman." in the PadinAlkold tiloks of Coorg and the Uppinangadi talaks of South Kanara. Mudrabhishan-styu(tpho) lla-pad-drabuy-amada-nadbubra(oraytar. Brabudush Bamma-gdeundash Siva-dharmma-kathd-Erasana mapi karenapuranus Siva-dharmma-kath. drilml)ta-rasa-parsla-bahafita pwlaka zasya-rasa-klddraadgi Siva.bhakti-Oldmint-samdgamanandoanh kay gay talksharadofuttunga furangan-drilda(dha)n-dgi mal-turaiga welli-nara unati-ja vadith rivud-alli-vara fri. Brahmsfoara-dfarggo bhi niyasi nottane kottappen-endu praliff-drida(dha)wedgi. 1 Srimad Bhadka[malla"]-aaralada Aneya Saumga-aanvatsarada Moghadaamd odaya ringga-grakana Semaodra eyati pdtad-andu. . Bayal. * Haligutadanenseganean; meaning not known. 10 Berddaleysman; meaning not knowo. 11 Dioara purad-olag-irppattu maneya miodiang umah.

Page #287
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. After a mandato, in proso, to preserve the grant thus made, and two versos (one in Kanaroso and one in Sanskpit) about the merit of preserving and the sin of confiscating religious grants, the record procoeds (L. 45): On Sunday, (coupled with) the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month KArttika of the Raktakshin samvatsara, which was the seventh of the years of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, Parametrara, and Paramabhaftaraka, the glory of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chalukyss, the glorious Pratapachakravartin Jagadekamalla (II.) (1.47), 1 while the Dandaniyaka Yogesvaradevarasa was ruling the Bankvase twelve-thousand, punishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications with his paramount sovereign), Mallibhavarasa (1. 49), the Dandandyaka of the vaddarivula and hejjunka taxes, came in state to Aboalur, and saw the grants that had been made to the temple of the god Brahmesvara, and was pleased, and allotted, for the oil of the perpetual lamp of the god, one oil-mill and the okkalu-dera tax on one shop, free from all imposts. The Nall prabhu Bammagavanda (1.51) and the great saint Juanasaktidevat shall preserve (these grants). The writing (s.c., apparently, the composition) is that of the born poet, the Upadhyliya Mahadevabhatta, and of Malliyana, the nephew of the Senabova Boppimayya; the engraving" is that of Satoja, the son of Lara-Chandoja. D.-of the time of Taila III.-About A.D. 1158. This inscription is on a stone tablet in a field, Survey No. 137. The writing, consisting of forty lines of about forty letters each, covers an area about 2' 1" broad by 2' 11" high. It is in a state of very good preservation as far as the end of line 13. From that point onwards, it has suffered more or less damage. But all the historical information that I quote from it, can be mado ont without any doubt. And it is only from line 28 that the record becomes undecipherable.The soulptures at the top of the stone are, in the centre, & linga; on the proper right side, # squatting figure, facing full-front, with the sun above it, and perhaps a water-pot. beyond it; and on the proper left, & cow and calf, with the moon above them. The characters are well-formed Kanarese characters, of the period to which the record refers itself. The size of the letters ranges from f' to Except for the opening Sanskrit verse in praise of Siva, the language is Kanarese, throughout all the legible portion, partly in verse, and partly in prose. Lines 10 and 12, 13, give the word turaya, ss & corruption of turaga, 'a horse,' which is not yet shewn in dictionaries. The inscription is a record of the time of the Western Chalukya king Taila III. It mentions also his feudatory, the Mahasamantadhipati, Kariturayapaffasdhani or groom of the head-trappings of elephants and horses, and Manevergado, the Dandandyaka Mahadevara.se 1 sremata-pratdpachakravartti-Jagaddkamalla-caralada 7neya Baktikaki-sashuatrerada Karttika nu(hu) 6 Adityaodradaandu. * Dushta nigrala-fishfa-pratipdanan-goydu rukha-sasikathd-vindadisordjyan-goyyuttam-ire. * Srimata vaddardowla kojjunkada dandandyakan Mallibidu-arauaru Abbaldringe bijayan-goydu. * The Arst component of this name is here written jydna. Barapa. * Balaja-kapi. Khandarape. With perhape originally some more, bow broken away and lost, below the extant portion. Kari is, of course, the Sanskrit karis, elepbant.' Turaya is evidently corruption of the Sanskrit turage, horse, and is, in fact, explained as such by the occurrence, in line 30 of the Silber grant of A.D. 1058 (Care Tomple Inscription, No. 10 of the brochures of the Archaeological Survey of Western India, p. 103), of its Sapokrit form in the epithet turaga-Ruanta, which appears turaya-Blvasta iq line 10 of the present record Poffe is given in Kittello Diotionary w meaning, amoog otber things, the frontlet, or allet with a golden tablete

Page #288
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 235 who was ruling the Banavese twelve-thousand province and the Huligere three-hundred distriot; and subordinate of the latter, the Dandandyaka Mayiddia.. And it further mentions a Mahamandalefrarg named Bovidbvarase, belonging to some branch of the Kadamba family, who had the hereditary title of "supreme lord of Bandbavapora, the best of towns, and the epithet of "he who has attained the excellont favoor of the god Prapamesvata." That part of the record which contained the donative passages and the date, is either illegible or broken away and lost. But, from the fact that Mahadevarna is here described as a foudatory of Tails III. himself, as also in the record of A.D. 1152, whorons in the Balagami inscription of A.D. 11556 he is desoribed as Dandandyaka of Bijjale, we may refer the present record to about A.D. 1168. ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with the usual verse Namas-tuinga-hiras-chumbi, eto, in praise of the god Siva under the name of Sambhn. It then refers itself to the reign of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhirdja, Paramedvara, and Paramabhaftaraka, the glory of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious Trailokyamalladeva-(Tails M.) (line 8). And it then proceeds to say that the Cholika (1. 4) came against him in war, bat had to unwillingly pay tribute to him; that, in the other direction, the king of Malava (1.5) was frightened and fled away to refuge, and the Gurjara saved himself only by giving even more than the Chola had given (1. 6); and that all other kings had to acknowledge the gway of the emperor Narmadi-Tailapa (III.) (11. 6, 7). While he, the Pratapachakravartin (1. 8), bearing the burden of the whole earth, was reigning with the delight of an ngreonblo or friendly interchange of communications (with his foudatories),7 - and while his fendatory, the Mahdsdmantadhipati who had attained the which is tied to the head of a king's favourite borte or elephant. And the mediationary gives salari, adhari, and odhaniga, in the sense of 'groom,' and adhana, in the sense of the act of tending and training bories,' and, under aghari, botes the Malayalam eldri. [Compare p. 108 above, and note 6).- The me official title, with the same use of turaya for turaga, occurs again in record of A.D. 1168 (see the next nota). These two persons are mentioned togetber in other records also :-(1) An Inscription of A.D. 1165-56 at Balxgami in Mysore (P. 8. O.-C. Ineoro. No. 181; and see Myr. Insors. p. 100). The construction of this record is - Trailokyamalladtpara vijaya-rdjyam (lines , . . . . . ... maldmaidaldharada Bijana. ddvarasar (IL 10, 11) .. ..* . . . . Mahad darasani (1. 18). . Mahadvarseade (L18) . . . dpraonaida-dadda.dya kandi. 11. 19 . . . . . . tas-waldpradhana (1. 16). ..... Kdyidbarasan (1. 20). This describes Mayidvar M Maldprad hdns of Mahadvarses, and the latter is Dandandyala of Bijjala, during the reiga of Taila IIL (8) An insoription of A.D. 1169 whloh is wid to be at a temple of Siddhappe at Pars in the Rod tlaka, Dharwk district (Carn.-Des Ingoro. Vol. II. p. 1. but there does not seem to be. village named Par or Purs anywhere in the Dharwer district; perbapo Puradakeri, in the Kathlala, is intended). This describes Mabaddaren w fondatory of Tails III. bimself, and Ms. Maldadmantadhipati, Karituraya. paffardhani, Sinddhipati, and Dandandyala, enjoying thaligero three-hundred and the Banevad twelvethousand, with the pleasure of so agreeable or friendly interobange of communications; and is beribes MAyiddraria . Maldadmantadhipati and Dandandyaka sabordinate to Mahadramas, and wenjoying the hejjwals and saddardoula taxe. Bandhasa-puratar-dd Midara. The reading is very distinct. The place is not otherwise knom. Can It be the modern . Band bole,' in the Krishparijpeg taluks, Mysore distriot? It might be expected, I think, that the name would be Praqavram. But the consonant in the third ollable is distinctly m, not .. See note 1 above. Prom the ink-impresion. This record is not in the Cars-Dana Inaire, + Subhasa katid-ninddadida ndiyadyoyuttow-in. * Tat.pddapadm-opajtoi.

Page #289
236 EPIGRATHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. panchamahababda (11. 9, 10), a very Revanta with horses, the choice elephant of his father (1. 12)," the Kariturayapaffasdhani, Manevergade, and Dandanayaka Mahadevarasa (1.13),' was raling the Banavase twelve-thousand and the Huligere three-hundred, punishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the delight of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications with his paramount sovereign) (1. 14), the feudatory of the latter was the Dandadhika M&yideva (1. 16). While Mayideva (1. 21), having acquired [(the charge of the vaddardvula and hejjunka taxes] of the Banavaso twelve-thousand, was protecting the people and was happily ruling or administering (those taxes):7 The record then (1. 22) introduces the Mahamandalesvara sovidevarasa (1. 26), who is described as the supreme lord of Bandhavapura, the best of towns (1. 23), -the son of the Turaya-Repantan, line 10. For turaya, - turaga, 'horse,' see pago 284 above, note 9.-The same epithet turaya-Repanta occurs in line 11 f. of an insoription at Balagui (P. B. 0. 0. Insors. No. 171; and see Mys. Insors. p. 189, where Mr. Bice's translation, confusing turaya with turlya, gives a fourtb Revants"); and the Banskrit form turaga-Revasta has already been quoted from a silaban grant of A.D. 1058 (see page 234 above, noto 9). And it is explained by such expressions as hay dridha-prandha-kha-Repanta, "s very Revante, a perfect rikhd among those who are mounted on horses" (P. 8. 0...In sore. No. 81, line 7; and see Mye. Inser p. 282," Revanta among skilled hornemen;" see also id. p. 325,"RekbA-Ravanta in riding the most unmanageable horses"), and by a long compound in line 47 f. of an inscription at Harihar (P. 8. 0.-C. Insera. No. 125) which runs gralana.nirgata prirana lagnatd(sth) pan-ollalita addi- d[olan P] -d(84)ka a sapi.sakwa. grdhita-panchadhard-prapamohanlamcharana-chaturatara-surak hd-Repantanur, and is not altogether intelligible At present. I am indebted to Prof. Kieltorn fur the information that R@vanta was a son of Surya, begotten by Sarya, who had taken the form of horse, on Gandhya in the sbape of a mare; and for a verse in the Markanddya purana, LXXVIII. verse 24, which, after telling how Sarya and Gandhya produced the two Asvins, says, in seeking to explain the name of Roranta, - Ratasoante cha Rdvantah khadgi charmi tanutradhpik aiv.drudhah samudbhato odna-tdna-samanvitah; "and, when the seed came to an end, there was produced Beranta, armed with a sword, clad in leather, wearing armour, monnted on a horse, and equipped with arrows and quiver." And in explanation of the terms rekha and ordkhd, for which it is rat per difficult to find a suitable English expression in such combiostions, (rekhd means literally 'slino, atresk, row, series, the first or prime meriding'), he has given me a passage which spenks of tato kahiti-tal vara-kd miniadis sarodige sandarataya pratham-aita-rik dm, "her, who by the beauty of her body is the first and sole rdkhd of the handsome women on the face of the earth," se. "the most beautifal woman of all." For some other instances of the same use of the word rokhd, see pape 187 above, note 7.- Another name mentioned with horses in the same way, to form similar epithet, is that of Vataarija; .9., haya-Vatsurdjaris, "very Vstearaja with horses (Jour. Bo. Br. R. 4. Soo. Vol. X. p. 204, text line 8), and viskama-haya-Vatrardja[]," a very Vatsaraja with troublesome or vicious borses," in line 12 of an inscription at Talgund (P. 8. Q.-C. Insors. No. 218; Myt. Insers, p. 200, gives "like Vstas to poison"), and wi(fa) kala-haya-Vatrandjam," very Vatsarkja with restive borses (A. above, line 49). And the two names occur together in line 23 f. of the sillhara graet of A.D. 1058, already quoted above, which describes Marasimhs as Repanto Vataardjo cara-turaga-chay-dridha-rikha. rifuddhau," very Rovanta, and a very Vatsaraja, in the exact determination of who might be the most eminent among those who are mounted on troops of excellent borse." Beranta was the chief of the Gohyukas, and, therefore, is apparently not to be identifed with Vatoardja. Ayyana gandha-odrapanis. * The original bus dandandy akas magan Mahadevarataru Banarase, etc.,- perhaps implying that be bada father of the same name, compare the description of Brahma, the general who re-established the Western Chalaya sovereignty for Sivara IV., As the lundra Baminayys (.9., E. below, lines 69, 70; and in other records slao), in order to distinguish him from his grandfather of the same name. Dwahta-nigraha-fishta-pratipdlanadie sukha-sankathd-vinodadimd=arasu-geguttam-ire. Tat-padapad m-6pajtoi. * These words, though guite illegible bere, may be safely supplied from line 26 fl. of the Balagam inscription of A.D. 1165-56 (100 page 235 above, note 1), which run-Buisida mahdpradhna Bananaseyannirode hasirada raddardowla-hajjunkada herggade dandandyakan Mdy idrarasar ndjad hdniBalligrameya weleoldinol mukhadinsirdd-ondu ditana. So also the inscription of A.D. 1162, which is said to be at Pars in the Kod taluka, Dharwar district (see the same note), describes him as the Maldadmantadhipati and Dandandyake MAyiddvarasa, who was enjoying (anubhaoisutta.) the hojjunka and vaddardvala taxes. Benardspansirchchhasirada (raddardrulumu dejjunkamuman padedu prajeyam pratipalisi sriiedinmaraew-geyultanire.

Page #290
No. 25.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 237 water-lily that is the Kadamba family, the champion of his father (1. 25), -he who had attained the excellent favour of the god Pranamesvara, 8 -- who was ruling the Nagarakhanda seventy (1. 26) and ..............., punishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his official superiors) (1.27). But after this, from near the end of line 27, the remainder is hopelessly illegible. E.- of about A.D. 1200. This inscription is on a stone tablet standing against the wall, or perhaps built into the wall, on the right of the god inside a temple of Siva under the name of Somanatha, which appears to be the temple the foundation of which is recorded in the inscription. The writing covers an area about 3' 71' broad by 6'1' high. It is in a state of good preservation almost throughout.The sculptures at the top of the stone are, in the centre, & litiga, with a standing priest; on the proper right, the bull Nandi, with the sun above it; and on the proper left, a cow and calf, with the moon above them.--The characters are Kanarese, of the period to which, from the internal evidence, the record is to be referred. The size of the letters is somewhat irregular, ranging from about 15" in the of jana, line 15, to nearly 1' in the sh of manushya, line 24. The characters are mostly well formed and well engraved. But in many places they are difficult to read, because the execution is indifferent and imperfect, owing to sometimes the tops of the letters, and sometimes other parts of them, not being completed in the engraving, though marks in the ink-impression shew that they were sketched on the stone and were partially cut by the engraver. Some pointed instances of this are as follows:- In line 8, nishada-himavanta reads at first sight gishada-bavavana, the hi, which may always be easily confused with ba, being badly formed, and the side-strokes which would turn gi into ni and va into ma, and the whole of the subscript t, having not been filled in by the engraver, though the ink-impression shews that they were more or less outlined on the stone ; in line 9, the tops of the second, third, fifth, and seventh aksharas are similarly imperfect in fuma-mahimakandaran, and the rtti at the end of the line was left almost altogether unformed ; in line 12, there are two instances in prakatitak, in which the k reads at first sight as r, and another, in sukesiyu, in which the superscript vowel, as well as the top of the k, was left unformed; and in line 48, if the name of the Jain temple were not known from other sources, it would probably have been read apegeijya, instead of anesejjeya. Many other similar instances might be pointed out ; but the preceding ones seem sufficient. Whether these faults are due to pare carelessness on the part of the engraver, or to his coming unexpectedly on very hard places in the stone, it is difficult to say from simply the ink-impression. The characters include the upadhmaniya in puhpali, for pushpali, line 2. The lingual d is usually expressed by its distinct sign, which appears very clearly in mandana, line 7; but in a few places we have the ordinary d. The dental dh is formed properly enough in svardhuni, line 9; but in some other places it is hardly to be distinguished from o, e.g. in dhaman, line 2, and dhara, line 61. There is a somewhat rare medieval form of y in anpayadola, line 62: we have clear instar.ces of the corresponding forms of m and v in marigi, line 44, and milipevu, line 39; and the mis carried back to A.D. 804 by the Kanarese grant of Govinda III. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 125; see para-dattam=bd, line 14). The virama is represented by its own proper sign in purado!, line 13, and in sriman, line 84, and by the same mark, but imperfectly formed, in dural, line 50 : elsewhere, however, it is represented by the vowel ; and there are pointed instances of this in bharana, line 26, urulag, line 41, aluki, line 41-42, Srimada, line 60, and etanu, line 98. The anusvara is written sometimes, in the usual fashion, above the top line of writing, and frequently so faintly that it does not show in the lithograph, and sometimes, in a larger form, between the lines of writing; the word kandaran, line 9, illustrates both methods of forming 1 Kdda mba-kuja-kamala-maritandam. Ayyanaanikal dran. See page 235 above, note 3. * Duskta-nigraha-fishta.pratipdlenadin rukha-sankathd-pinddadin rajyam-gayuttan-ire,

Page #291
238 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. v. it.-The opening invocatory verse is in Sanskrit ; a Sanskrit proverb is quoted in line 19; three Sanskrit flokas are introduced in lines 25 f., 32 f.; and there are seven of the usual benedictive and impreostory Sanskrit verses in lines 94 to 98. With these exceptions, the language is Kanarese, in prose and verse mixed. Now that we have a proper vocabulary, the interpretation of this record presente no real difficulties, though I am indebted to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for Assistance in respect of the verses in lines 22, 35, and 40, and to Prof. Kiel horn for advice in respect of some dubions points in Sanskrit passages: but it would have been impossible to deal with this exceptionally interesting and racy document verbatim, all through, without the Rev. Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary; and I take this opportunity of recording prominently my appreciation of the great value of that scholarly and admirable work, which has now, for the first time, placed it in the power of Western students to understand fully, and do justice to, the beauties of the Kanarese language, especially in its classical and medieval dialects, and also of expressing my thanks to Mr. Kittel himself for kindly perasing the proots of my text and translation of this record and suggesting a few refinements in my rendering. The language of this record may be described as inter. mediate between the classical and medieval dialects of Mr. Kittel's classification. The forms are mostly archaic. But the more modern forms appear here and there, even in the metrical portions: in the proge passagas, we may note id dalli, line 71, kshetradalli, line 91, the termination galige, lines 51, 77 (in the copulative form), and the ordinary neuter accusative with o, instead of m, in kalatan, line 19, and the copulative accusative with , instead of s, in kavilegaluvan brahmanaruvan, line 93; in the verses we may note the neuter nominative in o, instead of m, in detav, line 11, utkafar, line 23, and various other places, and the neuter accusative' with o, in anamdavan, line 42-43, and ench words as pratyakshao-agi, line 31, and balikkao, line 43, where, again, we have the v instead of the m. In respect of vocabulary, we may note that lines 43, 48 give us balikkan, balikan, as variants of balikkan, balikar; lines 73, 93 give, 88 also do various other records, ali, as a variant of all, 'to destroy, to be destroyed ;' and line 78 gives b&lkum as a variant of bolkum, =belku, beku, it is wished, it is due, it must, etc.-In respect of orthography, there is a constant nae of for v in Sanskrit words, and of ri for ri, which requires to be corrected in the Verses so as to preserve the metre which is usually satisfied only by restoring the vowel; but the only points to which special attention need be directed, are, the occasional use of as and asy for ay, in Ramaiyananh, line 47, Ramaiyyangala, line 61, Bamaiya ri nurh, line 70, ainururan, line 85, and aindrar, lino 88, and a frequent omission to double consonants after the letter r. The inscription does not refer itself to the reign of any particular king, and is not dated. But it is assigned to about A.D. 1800, or a few years earlier, by the mention, in lines 81 to 90 and 99, of the Kadamba Mahamandalesvara Kamadeva, and by the statement, in line 101, that the record, though pat into shape by another person, was composed by the Dandanayaka Kosavardja. For Kamadeva, who belonged to the Hangal branch of the Kadamba family, we have dates ranging from A.D. 1181-82 to 1203;' and Kesavaraja must be the Mahapradhana and Dandanayaka Bolikeya-Kosimayya or Kasirejayya, for whom we have dates ranging from The epigraphic records contain many technical expressions, particularly in the way of titles, territorial terms, names of gode, guilds professions, taxes, tenores, measures, and so on; but also some more ordinary words, which Mr. Kittel's dictionary does not explain, because, no doubt they do not occur in ordinary literature or in the Native vocabularies of the language. It may be hoped that, it be should ever issue supplement to it, ho will' ermine the edited records, apd see what can be done to collate, examine, and explain such expressions : while doing what I can' in this direction, I can really do little more than call attention to points which come promioently to by notice in searching for tbe meanings of werds which are not intelligible at first sight; and IORDOD andertake to collect all the different variaate of Kanarese words which are found in the inscriptions We still reggire a grammar of the clanical and mediteval dialects, written in English and on European lines. * Rather curiously, we hayo wiepriha, with the vowel, in line 28, though line 88 gives nispriha. * Dyn. Kan. Distre. pp. 669, 563.

Page #292
No. 25.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 239 . A.D. 1168 to 1181 in records which connect him with the government of the BanayAsi twelvethousand and other districts. Before them, mention is made of the Western Chalukya king Homesvars IV. (A.D. 1183 and 1189); and before him, of the Kalachurya prince Bijjala (A.D. 1145, and 1156 to 1167). A short passage at the end, evidently added at a somewhat later date, mentions a Kadamba prince Mallideva,' and recorded some grant which he, also, made to the same temple. The interest and importance of the record centre in the fact that it discloses the name of the person, Ekantada-Rameyye, who towards the close of the twelfth century A.D. brought about & revival of the worship of Siva, or a fresh impetus to the Saiva faith with elaborated and improved rites and practices, which eventually culminated in the establishment of a new sect of Sivabhaktas or worshippers of Siva, called technically Vira-Saivas, 1.6. "brave, fierce, or strict Saivas, Saiva champions," and popularly Lingayats or Lingawanta, s.e. "those who have the litiga or phallic emblem." The Lingayats-(using the appellation by which all average members of the sect would describe themselves) - are outwardly distinguished from the ordinary Saivas by the practice of carrying about with them a miniature linga, usually in a silver box suspended from the neck and hanging about the waist. And the chief characteristics of their faith and practices are, adoration of the linga and of Siva's bull Nandi, hostility to Brahmans, disbelief in the transmigration of the soul, contempt for child marriage, and approval und habitual practice of the remarriage of widows. They are found chiefly in the Kanarese country; their vernacular is Kanarese; and it is due almost entirely to them that this beautiful, highly polished, and powerful language has been preserved, in later times, amidst the constant inroads of Marathas from the north. They now constitute about thirty-five per cent. of the total Hindu population in the Belgaum, Bijapur, and Dharwar districts. In Mysore and the Kolhapur State, they number about ten per cent. of the Hindu population. And they are also found, but in smaller proportions, in the districts of Poona, Sholapur, S&tara, and North Kanara. Elsewhere, they are constantly met with ; but as the result of the migration of isolated families, mostly in connection with trade and manufactures. In the Bijapur and Dharwar districts, and possibly in the neighbouring parts of the Nizam's Dominions and Mysore, the sect appears to be still steadily gaining ground. And an interesting internal movement was observable in 1891, when large numbers of the members of it claimed to have themselves entered in the census retarns under the designation of Vira-Saivas, in preference to that of Lingayats, with which they had been content on previous similar cocasions. According to the tradition of the Lingayats themselves, as embodied in their princips. sacred writings, the Basavapurana and Channabasa tapurana," the events which led up to the establishment of the new sect were as follows: To a certain Madiraja and his wife Madalambika, pious Baivas of the Brahman caste, and residents of a place named Bagewadi which is usually supposed to be the subdivisional town of Dyn. Kan. Distr. pp. 485, 487, 489. * Probably identical with the Mallikarjana or Mallideva, for whom we have dates ranging from A.D. 1215-16 to 1962 (Dyr. Kas. Distr. p. 564). For detailed accounts of them in these districts, with their doctrines, customs, eto., and their divisions into Pore, Afiliated, and Half-Lingayata, see the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. XXI. Belgaum, pp. 149 to 151; Vol. XXII, Dharwar, pp. 102 to 116; and Vol. XXIII. Bijapur, pp. 219 to 280.- For more general account, Me an Essay on the Creed, Customs, and Literature of the Jangams," by Mr. C. P. Brown, in the Madrau Jour. of Lit. and Science, Vol. XI. pp. 143 to 177. Abstract translations of these two works by the Rev. G. Warth have been published in the Jour. Bo. Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. VIII. pp. 66 to 97 and 98 to 281, from which I quote.--Ins verre quoted by Mr. Kittel in his Sabdamanidarpana, Introd. p. 26, we are told that the Basanapurdina wae finisbed on Sriranu kriebna 10. Thursday, of the Seamys aanvatara, Saka-Samyat 1291 (expired). The given tithi, however, ended, not on a Thursday, but on Sunday, 29th July, A.D. 1869.- The Channabasasapurda appears to have been written in 6.-S. 1607 (expired), - A.D. 1685-86 (Jour. Be. Br. B. 41. 806. Vol. VIII. p. 291).

Page #293
240 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. that name in the Bijapur district, there was born & son, who, being an incarnation of Siva's bull Nandi, sent to earth to revive the declining Saiva rites, was named Basava. When the usual time of investiture had arrived, Basava, then eight years of age, having meanwhile acquired much knowledge of the Saiva scriptures, refused to be invested with the sacred Brahmanical thread; declaring himself a special worshipper of Siva, and stating that he had come to destroy the distinctions of caste. This refusal, with his singular wisdom and piety, attracted the favourable notice of his uncle Baladeva, "prime minister" of (the Kalachurya. king) Bijjala, who had come to be present at the ceremony; and Baladeva gave him his daughter Gangaderi or Gangamba in marriage. The Brahmans, however, began to persecute Basava, on account of the novel practices propounded by him. And he consequently left his native town, and went to a village named 'Kappadi,' where he spent his early years, receiving instruction there from the god Siva, in the form of the local god Samgamesvara. Meanwhile, his uncle Baladeva died. At the advice of the deceased minister's relatives, Bijjala decided on securing the services of Basava, whose ability and virtues had now become publicly known. After some demur, Basava accepted the office; having the hope that the influence attached to it would help him in propagating his peculiar tenets. And, accompanied by his elder sister Nagalambika, he proceeded from 'Kappadi' to Kalyana, where he was welcomed with deference by the king, and was installed as prime minister, commander-in-chief, and treasurer - second in power to only the king himself ;5 and the king, in order to bind him as closely as possible to himself, gave him his younger sister Nilalochana to wife. Somewhere about this time, from Basava's unmarried elder sister Nagalambika, who was an incarnation of the intelligence of the goddess Parvati, there was born, by the working of the spirit of Siva, a son, who was an incarnation of Siva's son Shanmukba or Karttikeya, the god of war.7 Because, the Ohannabasavapurana says, he was more beautiful than Basava in many respects, he was named Channabasava, i.e. "the beautiful Basava." And he seems to be depicted as playing a more important part than even Basava himself in the propagation of the tenets of the new sect; for, Basava is represented as receiving from him instruction on important points connected with it. The two Puranas are occupied, for the most part, with doctrinal expositions, recitals of mythology, praises of previous Saiva saints, and accounts of miracles worked by Basava. And it is only quite at the end of each of them, that we come again on any matter that purports to be historical. They assert, however, that, with the influence that his official position gave the uncle, Basava and his nephew propagated with great energy and activity their doctrines, which included the persecution and extermination of all persons, and especially the Jains-- whose creed differed from that of the Lingayats. Coupled with the lavish expenditure incurred by Basava, from the public coffers, on the support of the Jangams or Lingayat priests, the proceedings aroused in Bijjala, who was of the Jain faith, feelings of uneasiness and distrast, which are said to have been fanned from time to time by a rival minister named Manchappa, in spite of the latter being himself, in secret, a Vira-Saiva. And at length an event occurred, which ended in the assassination of Bijjala and the death of Basava. 1 Loo. cit. p. 67.-The word basara is treated as a corruption of the Sanskrit orishabha,' a bull,' in it's special designation of Nandi, the bull on which Siva rides. From Wilson's Descriptive Catalogue of the Mackensis Collection, p. 805, it would appear that some versions of the Basavapurana substitute, for Bagewadi, Ingleshwar, which is a village in the same neighbourhood. The Mackenzie Collection, bowever, gives the technical official title Dandandyaka or 'leader of the forces, which would not necessarily deuote a prime minister. * Loc. cit. p. 67. * Loo. cit. p. 68. * Loc. cit. p. 69. * Loc. cit. p. 70. Loc. cit. Pp. 118, 119, 120. * Loc. cit. p. 123. * Loc. cit. p. 125. 10 Loc. cit. p. 71. 11 Loc, eit. p. 78. 13 Loc. cit. pp. 78, 88, 128.

Page #294
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 241 At Kalyana, there were two specially pious Lingayats, named Halleyaga' and Madhuveyya,' whom Bijjala, in mere wantonness, caused to be blinded. Thereupon, says the Basavapurana, Basava,- himself leaving Kalyana for a place named 'Samgamesvara," -deputed one of his followers, Jagaddova, to slay the king. And Jagaddeva, with two unnamed friends, succeeded in making his way into the palace and accomplishing his errand, - stabbing the king even in the midst of his court. Civil war ensued. And, the news coming to Basava as he was journeying, he hastened on his way, and, reaching Kudall-Sangamesvara, was there absorbed into the god ;3 wbile Chanda basava fled to Ulvi, in North Kanara, where he found refuge in a cave. The Ohannabasavapurana gives & somewhat different account. It places first the death of Basava, who, it says, was absorbed in Samgamesvara in the month Phalguna, falling in A.D. 785, of the Raktakshin samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 707 (current) ;' and the only reason that it assigns, is, that news had reached Basave that a certain Prabha, who was an incarnation of Siva, had left Kalyana, and had been absorbed into Siva in a plantain-tree at Srisaila, leaving it to be inferred that Basava simply followed an example set to him by Prabhu. On the death of Basava, Bijjala appointed Chaonabasava to the office that had been held by his uncle. After this, the king caused the pious Halleija' and 'Madhuveija' to be tied to a rope and dragged about the ground till they died. In revenge for this, Bijjala was slain by two torch-bearers, named Jagaddeve and Bommana. Then Channabasava, who had meantime sent away many Lingayats to Ulvi under the pretext of celebrating a feast in honour of the god Jangamsvara, gathered together his horses and men, and left Kalyana to follow and join them. The "son-in-law of Bijjala started in pursuit. And a battle ensued, in which the pursuers were destroyed, and the king was taken captive. At the advice of Nagalambika, however, Channabasava restored the slain army to life; and, having impressed upon the king that he should not persecute the Lingayats, as his predecessor had done, but should walk in righteousness, he anointed him, and sent him back to govern his country.? 1 Loc. cit. pp. 96, 97. * Meaning, apparently, the Kudall-Samgamesvars' which is mentioned further on. . According to Sir Walter Elliot (Jour. R. 41. Soc., F. S., Vol. IV. p. 22, note, and Madras Jour. of Lit. and Science, Vol. VII. p. 914, note), the place of Basuva's absorption is said to be Sangam, in the Hungand talaka, Bijapur district, at the junction of the Krishna sud the Malparbba, where, he added, a depression in the linga at the temple of Samgamesvara is still pointed out as the exact spot into wbich BASAYA entered. I am not prepared to deny the correctness of these statements. Still, as regards the true identifientiou of the place, the prefix Kudall' seems to me to point rather to the bistorically much more important (see, e.g., Dyn. Kon. Distri. p 145, note 1) Kudel-Sangam, at the junction of the Krishni and the Tungabhadra. Loe. cit. pp. 219, 220. This part of the Barrative is put as prophecy in the mouth of Chandanava. Le, according to the soutbern luni-solar systein of the cycle, by which the calculation would be made backwards from the time when the Purdna was written - The Channabasarannakdlajsidna (Wilson's Desoriptive Catalogue of the Maokentia Collation, pp. 318, 313,) gives the month Phalguna of Saka-Sunyat 696, equivalent M & current your, to A.D. 778-74, as the date of the absorption of Basava. See also loc. cit. pp. 71, 72. 1 The Purdna ends with various other prophecies, not connected with the present subject, to the effect that the king, thus anointed, should reign for sixty years from the death of Balava; that then, at a time when the Hoysala kingdom ww flourishing, the Turks-(the original probably bas Turushkas),-led by the giant Pitambara, born among them by the bloning of Biva, should come and vanquish Bijjala, destroy Kalykos, kill cattle in the temple of Siva, erect & mosque there, and build the town of Kalburigi; that the kings of Anegundi should build the town of Vijayanagara, near Hampe, that Pitambara and his house should reign over the land for seven hundred and seventy years; that then there should arise a king named Vasantaraya, who would drive the Turks out of the country and restore Kalyan ; that, all the Saiva saints coming to life again, Channabasavs should become the prime minister of this king, sod Basava the commander of his forces; and that thus the Lingayat religion should be re-established and greatly increased. - These "propbecies" are, of course, nothing but confused reminiscences of intervening history up to the time when this Purdna was written (A.D. 1585-86; soe page 239 above, note 4). 21

Page #295
242 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. The Jain account, as given in the Bijjalardyacharitra, puts things very differently. Basava's influence with the king is attributed to the fact that he had a very beautiful sister, whom the king took as a concubine. And the end of Bijjala and Basava is related thus:Bijjala had marched against and subdued the Kolhapur chief, i.e. the Silahara Mahamandalesvara, who must have committed some act of rebellion. During a halt on the way back to Kalyana, a Jangam arrived, sent by Basava, and disguised as a Jain, and presented the king with a poisoned fruit, the mere smell of which caused his death. He had time, however, before dying, to tell his son 'Immadi-Bijjala,' i.e. "the second Bijjala," that it was Basava who had sent the fruit, and to enjoin him to put Basava to death. Immadi-Bijjala accordingly ordered that Basava should be apprehended, and that all the Jangams, wherever seized, should be executed. And, on hearing this, Basava threw himself into a well, and died; while his wife Nilamba' poisoned herself. Channabasava, however, after Immadi-Bijjala's resentment was allayed, presented his uncle's treasures to the king, and was admitted to favour and to a ministerial office at court. Such are the traditional accounts. There are, however, no apparent reasons for attributing either to the Lingayat Purdnas, of which even the earlier one was written two centuries after the events which it purports to record, or to the Jain poem, any greater historical accuracy than other Hindu works of the same class have been found to possess. And, on the contrary, there are fair grounds for questioning the correctness of the narratives given by them. The Lingayat and Jain accounts differ very markedly, and to a far greater extent than can be accounted for on simply the supposition of a representation of true facts from different sectarian points of view. In respect of the circumstances immediately attending the deaths of Bijjala and Basava, even the Lingayat Puranas are not at all in accordance with each other. The Channabasavapurana allots to these events the absurd date of A.D. 785, which is too early by close upon four centuries. Even the Jain poem appears to place them, not only twelve years before the time, in A.D. 1167, when Bijjala, still alive, abdicated in favour of his eldest son, but also even before the time, in A.D. 1156, marked by the introduction of a reckoning of his own, when Bijjala commenced his independent career. And whereas, if Basava and Channabasava really held the high office that is allotted to them by tradition, we ought to have found by this time a clear mention of them somewhere or other in the mass of epigraphic records that has now come under observation, no allusion of any kind, applicable to either of them, has been obtained, except in the Managoli inscription of A.D. 1161 (above, page 9). That record gives us the names of Basava and Madiraja, both of which appear in the Basavapurana, in connection with the foundation and endowment of a liga-temple, evidently of some considerable size and repute, at Managoli in the neighbourhood of Bagewadi, the alleged residence of Madiraja and birthplace of Basava; and, in doing so, it really seems to give us the original of the traditional Basava who figures in the Lingayat Purdnas and the Jain book. And, in disclosing the facts that the parents of Basava were, not Madiraja and Madalambika, but Chandiraja of the Kasyapa gotra and Chandrambika, and that Madiraja belonged to altogether a different family, namely the Harita gotra, it furnishes further grounds for questioning the correctness of the Lingayat tradition, which, indeed, seems but little better than a legend. 1 Loc. cit. p. 97; and Wilson's Descriptive Catalogue of the Mackenzie Collection, p. 320. This doubtless denotes Sovideva. But there is no epigraphic evidence for calling him Immadi-Bijjala. A wife of Basava named Nilambika, daughter of one of Bijjala' ministers, is mentioned, from "another report," in Jour Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. VIII. p to. Sir Walter Elliot has said that Basava's sister, who became the king's mistress, was named Padmavati; that it was at Ulvi that Basava drowned himself; and that there events occurred, according to the Jain poem, in Kalivaga-Sarhvat 4255 (expired), Saka-Samvat 1077 (current), A. D. 1164 55. But I have not been able to find the authority for these statements. See the preceding note.

Page #296
No. 25.] For the full story that is told in the record now published, reference may be made to the translation, page 252 below; a great deal of it cannot be materially abridged, without detracting from its interest and merits. We have to make allowance for the supernatural agency, the divine birth of the hero as an incarnation of Virabhadra the attendant of Siva, and the miracle of his cutting off his own head and having it restored to him by his god,--all of which, narrated apparently while the subject of the story was still alive, or at any rate very shortly after his death, illustrates how quickly, in India, real historical events may come to be overlaid with what is purely imaginary and mythical. But, if that is done, the narrative is reasonable and plain, and has the clear ring of truth in it. It shews us the real person to whom the movement was due, and the way in which he started it. And it amounts to this: INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 243 To a Saiva Brahman named Purushottamabhatta, who belonged to the Srivatsa gotra and was an inhabitant of a town named Alande in the Kuntala country, there was born a son named Rama, who became an ardent devotee of Siva, and, by the intensity and exclusiveness of his worship of that god, acquired the name of Ekantada-Ramayya. He visited various Saiva places of pilgrimage. And eventually he came to Huligere (Lakshmeshwar), where there was a temple of Siva under the name of "the Somanatha of the South," and then to Ablur, where, in addition to the place being plainly a stronghold of Jainism, there was, as we learn from the other records (pages 213, 232, above), an evidently important and influential Saiva establishment at the temple of Brahmesvara. At Ablur, he got into controversy with the Jains, who, led by one of the village-headmen named Sankagaunda, sought to interrupt and put a stop to his devotions. Some wager was made, the terms of it being recorded in writing on a palmyra-leaf, on the result of which the Jains staked their god and their faith. Ekantada-Ramayya won the wager. And then, as the Jains refused to do what they had pledged themselves to do, namely to destroy their Jina and set up a Siva instead of it, he himself, in spite of their guards, their horses, their chieftains, and the troops that they sent against him, overturned the Jina and laid waste the 1 This place may be safely identified with the modern Aland or Alande, the chief town of a taluka of the same name, in the Nizam's Dominions, the 'Allund' of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 57, lat. 17deg 33', long. 76deg 38'. At the temple of Isvara at Nimbargi in the Kalburigi taluka, twelve miles south of Aland or Alande, there is an inscription with dates in A.D. 1047 and 1098 (Cars.-Desa Insors. Vol. I. p. 92); and the passage of A.D. 1047 speaks of "the conntry of Alande in the country of Kuntala." It registers the grant of a village named Gudiyadevatige in the Gonkanad district of the Alande thousand. This particular village cannot be identified with any certainty; it may be Goody,' four miles on the south-east of Nimbargi, or it may be 'Goody,' nine miles on the south-west of Nimbargi. But the Alande thousand is evidently the country round Aland or Alande and Nimbargi. From the entry in the Indian Atlas, the modern name would seem to be Aland. In the titlings, however, of some inscriptions at the neighbouring village of Ruddawadi, it is given as Alande in Sir Walter Elliot's collection. For the explanation of the prefix to his name, see lines 28, 29 of the text. The temple still exists. There is another mention of Somanatha of Purikara (.e. Huligere) in an inscription of A.D. 1096 at Balagami (P. 8. and O.-C. Insors. No. 166, line 31 f.), which says that it was through the excellent favour of the god 86mesvara of the city of Purikaranagara that his son Samesvara or Sovideva was born to Sarvadeva, a Dandandyaka of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditys VI. It is worth noting that the form of the name in this record is Parikara,- not Pulikara, as given by Mr. Rice (Mys. Inscrs. p. 178), and as it occurs elsewhere. The second akshara is rather indistinct in the photograph: but it is recognisable as ri; and the prdsa or alliteration requires that the consonant should be r. The record asserts that he cut off his own head, and laid it at the feet of his image of Siva, which had been brought out of the temple for the purpose of the ordeal; and that, after seven days, it was restored to him by his god, safe and sound, without a scar. And the exact spot on which, according to tradition, this was done, is marked by the next record, F., page 360 below. The story of his cutting off his head is mentioned in the Channabasava. purdna (Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. VIII. p. 198): but the controversy, in the course of which it is said to have been done, is there attributed to a Jain having entered a Saiva temple without removing his shoes; and the occurrence is located at Kalyana, where, it is said, Ramayya had gone in order to see Bijjala, whose fame had spread in all directions. The same passage makes Ramayya quote, in bis address to the Jain, an instance of a previous saint, Mahakala, having performed the same feat at a village named 'Jambur,' and also attributes a repetition of the feat to a subsequent saint, 'Baakideva,' who heard the story of Ramayya. 212

Page #297
244 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. shrine, and, as, is gathered from subsequent passages, built for his own god, under the name of Vira-Somanatha, at Ablur, a temple "as large," the record says, "as a mountain." The Jains then went and complained to Bijjala, who became much enraged, and sent for Ekantada-Ramayya, and questioned him as to why he had committed so gross an outrage on the Jains. Thereupon Ekantada-Ramayya produced the writing on the palmyra-leaf, and asked Bijjala to deposit it in his treasary, and offered that, if the Jains would wager their eight hundred temples, including the Anesejjeyabasadi, he would repeat the feat, whatever it may have really been, that he had already accomplished. Wishing to see the spectacle, Bijjala called all the learned men of the Jain temples together, and bade them wager their shrines, repeating the conditions on a palmyra-leaf. The Jains, however, would not face the test again; saying that they had come to complain of the injary that had already been done to them, and not to wager and lose any more of their gods. So Bijjala, laughing at them, dismissed them with the advice that. thenceforth they should live peaceably with their neighbours, and gave Ekantada-Ramayya, in public assembly, a jayapattra or certificate of success. Also, pleased with the unsurpassed daring with which Ekantada-Ramayya had displayed his devotion to Siva, he laved Ramayya's feet, and granted to the temple of Vira-Somanatha a village named Gogave, to the south of Malugunda in the Sattalige seventy in the Bana vasi twelve-thonsand. Subsequently, the record says, when the Western Chalukya king Somesvars IV. and his commander-in-chief Brahma were at Seloyahalliyakoppa, a public Assembly was held, in which recital was made of the merits of ancient and recent Saiva saints. The story of Ekantada-Ramayya being told, Somescara IV. wrote a letter summoning him into his own presence at his pulace, and laved his feet, and granted to the same temple the village of Ablar itself in the Nagarakhanda seventy in the Banavasi twelve-thousand. And finally, the Mahamandalesvara Kamadeva went and now the temple, heard all the story, summoned Ekantada-Ramayya to Hingal, and there luved his feet and granted to the temple a village named Mallavalli, on the north of Jogesara near Mundagod in the Hosanad seventy in the Panamgal five-hundred. In this account, there is nothing inconsistent with the possibility of others being concerned in the matter and helping the movement on,- for instance, the Basava or Basavarasayys of the Kasyapa gotra, of the Managoli inscription of A.D. 1161, who was a contemporary of Ekautada-Ramayya, and in whom we may find the original of the Basava of the Lingayat Purinas. And very possibly the Lingayat or Vira-Saiva sect was actaally established, in somewhat later times, by a person named Channabasava. In fact, as regards the first point, though the worship of Siva languished in some parts of the country, it had by no means died out; and on some other occasion we may go into the history of the Kalamukha sect, of the various other Saiva establishments at Balagami, of the five-hundred Svamins of Aihole, of the adherents of the Vira-Bananja doctrine, and of other religious bodies, scattered about all over the Kanarese country, from whom the movement must have received encouragement and support, 1 This was a celebrated Join temple at Lakshnoh war. It is mentioned in ulso the Gudigere Jain inscription of A.D. 1076, which sage (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 39, line 20 f.) that it was founded in former times," at Parigere, by Kunksmaish&devi, the younger sister of "the Chilukyachakravartin Vijayadityavailabhs," which name seems to be used to denote the Western Chalukya king Vijayaditya (A.D. 696 to 783-84). The record asserts that, on this occasion, he undertook that, after cutting off his own head, he would even allow his opponents to burn it, and still would recover it. This is the modern Gogaw' of tbe Iudian Atlas, sheet No. 42, seventeen miles S. S. E. s. from Ablar, in the Slikarpur taluka, Shimoga district, Mysore. Malugunda apparently does not now exist. This place cannot now be found in maps, etc., unless it may be identified with Sheloll,' near Gargdti, in the Ebadhargad subdivision of the Kolhapur State. Tie word koppe, with which the name ends and which occurs frequently in village names in the Kanarese country, means ' small village s Mund god still exists, under the same name, in the Yellapur taluks of the North Kanara district, about cistee miles to the north by east from Hingal. And Mallavalli in Malwalli, three miles to the south-west from Mundgod. Hornad and Jogeaara (which was perhaps stomple) cannot be traced.

Page #298
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 245 gaite as much as from the Saiva establishment at the temple of Brahmdsvars at Ablar. itself. But the present record indicates a crisis in the history of Saivism, when it was specially exposed to danger from the attacks of the Jains, and, apparently, of some still existing Buddhist influences. It shews plainly that Ekantada-Ramayya was the person who came most prominently to the rescue of the waning worship. And, as it describes Bijjala as simply a Mahamandalesvara at the time when, after settling the quarrel between Ekantada-Ramayya and the Jains of Ablur, he made his grant to the new temple of Vira-Somanatha which Ramayya founded there, it places the exploits of Ramayya shortly before A.D. 1182, in which year Bijjala completed his usurpation of the sovereignty by assuming the paramount titles. TEXT. i Om (u Namas-turga-sirahs-chumbi-chandra-chamara-charave trailokya-nagar & rambha-mula-stambhaya Sambhave 11 Srimado-Gamga-taramg-62chchalita-jola-kann-sreni-puhp-Ali.gobhi-dhamam chamchaj-jata-pallavam-amri(mpi)ta. kar-odyat-phalar bihu-sakha-ramam Gauri-lat-43 liragitam amara-natan Sambhu-kalpadruy=adam Ramamg-ig=artthiyim vachchbita7. phala-chayamam samtat-otsahadimdan || Srikantham Ramadevamg anuppa (pa)ma4 mahimamg=ige sampattanedumnana nakauk-anika-mauli-prakara-mapi-gana sreni-son-&mga-jala-byakirnn-aghrilo-dvay-a! a krikri) tan = a mara - varan sita saile[m*]dra5 kany-Alok-argu-sri-nivasar sakaln-gana-vri(vri)tan Virall-S&mesan-Isam || Chalad12-ugra-graha-vaktra-chchu(chyu)ta-timi-nikar-tuchchha-puchchh-agra-gha t. Akulit-am6 bhah-kumbhi-yutha-prakara-sajala-phutkara-hast-abhri(bhra)-mala-militar sattippo (rppa)d=adyan-mani-gana-kirana-sphara-mukt-amsu velachala-malam 7 bhu-rama-mandana-vipula-katidesa-mudram samadram | Val 11 Ant-aneka jalachara-niva[sa]mum sam[u*]ttumga-lahari-nivasamum=enisi sogayisava 1 Three records at Kamberi in the Thana district, of the time of the Rashtrakata king Amoghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78), shew that Buddhism was they still a living religion, favoured by the authorities, in Western India (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 184 ff.; and see Dyn. Kan. Dintre. p. 404, Nos. 3, 4 and p. 106, No. 8). The Dambal inscription of A.D. 1095, of the time of the Western Chalukys king Vikramaditya VI., records grants made to vihdras of Buddha and Arya-Taradovi at that town, in the Dharwar district (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 186; and see Dyn. Kan. Distro. p. 452). An inscription of A.D. 1098 at Balagimi in Mysore mentions Nigiyakn, the dodai or attendant or house servant of the Bauddhalaya or Buddhist establishment at that town (P. 8.0-0. Ingora. No. 167, lines 84, 85; and see Mys. Insere p. 209). And an inscription of A.D. 1129 at the same place mentions that BauddbAlaya again, and tells us that it was one of the five mathas of Balagmi, the other being establishments of Vaiobpavas, Saivas, worshippers of Brahman, and Jains (P. S. 0.-0. Inaors. No. 178, line 44; and see Mys. Incors. p. 90). From the ink-impression. A transcription is given in Carn.. Deta Inscrs. Vol. II. p. 121. Represented by an ornate symbol. Less ornate symbols are used in linus 61, 81, 99; and plain symbole in linos 80, 90, 98, 101. * Metre, sloks (Anusbtubb). Read kiras. . Metre, Sragdhard; and in the next verse. 1 Read vanchhita. * This akshara, ma, was perbapa at first omitted, and then inserted in the margin before the beginning of the line. But there are various places in this record, at which the lines begin rather irregularly. Read rash pattan-endwn. From the ma of Ramaddvang, as far as the dut, the existing text has been written over something else which cannot be made out. The original passage ended with and; and these two akaharas were left uncancelled. 10 Read yakirnn-dunghri. 1) In the first akahara, mi was engraved and then was corrected into n. >> Metre, Mabasragdhard. 1 I.e., vachanan.

Page #299
246 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 8 lavana-samudradir parivri(vri)tav=ada Jazbudvipadi terkalu Nila Nishada(dha) Himavanta-parvvatamgalolav=alli || Vril 11 Esegum parvy-&par-ambhonidhi misti]9 vitat-ayamadith siddha-kanya-visar-&namg-ru-ke?i-srama-sama-mahima-kamdaram svardhuni-veh-prasar-pakshunga-nand-[naga-ni]. 10 kara-galad-gandasail-Ali-mala-visaram prasphara-sitadyuti-rachi-nichaya-bhrajitam Jitasailar | Vs (II) A Himagi[r]ndrada dakshina-parsva-va[rtti). 11 y-att-ippa Bharatavarshadolu Kuntala-desay-embud-adhika-sobhe-vett-esevuda alli 11 K Sogayipudo-Alandey-embudu nagaram cheluvmesedu nadev(y)-Ams12 ravatigar migil-enisi vibudha-janadimd=aganita-dhana-dhanya-jala-samri(mri) ddhiyin-erdum 11 Matta | Prakatitak-Amaravatiyolu Suk[@]siya[m] Mamja ghenheyun tamoirbbars Ba13 kala-vadhQ-tatiyellam su-k@siyar=mmamja-ghosheyarattat-purado! Vri 11 Adas nanavidha-gandhasati-vanadim savvattakedyana -namdanadim purntarona) tataka-kapa14 sarasi-samndobadim? saras-onmada-bhri(bhoi)mgi-pika-koka-keki-suka-sangh-&nika * sakanta-nadsdin-ettar gaaika-vinoda-kri(ksi)ta-vina-nadadimd - ppagum (II) Va I(II) Ant=ap&rimita-ke. 15 dara-bhumiyummo-apara-jaldgray-Abhiramamum bahu-jan-Akirnna(rona)mum-ameya gapiks-nivasamum-aganita-vanigjan-Asrayamum=enisi sobhd-nivasam=age II 16 Vrill Avatariglo.irddan=alli rajat-Achaladin Girija-sametam utsavadole Soma nathan-akhil-mara-mo(mau)?i-vinaddha-ratna-bambhava-k[i*]rana-prabha- patala pumja-paraga-pada[bja]n=artthiyimd=a17 vanata-bhaktik-abhimata-siddhi-phal-8daya-kalpabhuruhanh 11 Ka 1 A11 Soma natha-para-samvasitarolu brahmapurigalol=pi(vi)prarol=& By&(vya)sa-Saka-Vama dava-Parasara-Kapi!-&di-sadri(dri) san=o18 rbban=negaldam 11 Ka | Srivatsa-gotran-urbbi(rvvi)deva-nutam nikhila-veda ved&mga-vidan pavana-charitra-gana-sadbhavam Purushottamam dpi(dvi)j. Ottaman-enipam || Kam 1 A viprana sati Sitadevigav=A [Sa]tya19 tapana-satigarh guna-badbhavade Padmambike sale pavana-sucharitre pati-hits bra(vra)tey=enipal || A dampatigal=pala-kalav-anapatyar-ag-irdd-ondu devasam n=&patrasya 16kd=sti yembe Feda-vakyama[m] ti. 20 [lidu] il Ka i(li) Putr-artthov-agi satya-pavitr-acharanam negalda Purusho ttaman-Apat-[t]rapan=Isanemda kalatr-&nvitan=&gi Sambhuvam pujisidan 11 Va [llo] Amnegam=itta divija-danaja-yri(vpi) mda-vandita-p[A]daravinda21 [n=appa) Mahesvaram Kavilasa!s-parbba (rvva)tada ramya-bhumiyo!u Kesava Vasav-Abjabbavarlagisal-asam khyata-gana-pariyri(vri)tan-Ums-sahitam v[o]dd. Olagadolu sukha-sam katha 22 vinddadimdam-ire Naradan=emba g an-esvaran=int-ends || Vrill Ohilas Dasi(sa) Chemna Siriyala Halayadha Banan-Udbhatar=dehado!=omdi bamda Malayesvara Kesavarajar=&diy=gaihi23 ka-Bukhyamam bisut asam khya-ganam nijav=&da bhakti-sad-g@hadol-ill-iral samayam=utkatav=aduvu(du) Jaina-Bau[djdharola(1) Exbudum Mahesvaram dara-hasita-vadanaravim * Read ori; s.c., trittant. * Metre, Kanda; and in the next verse. 7 Read sandohadis. Metre, Champakamala. 19 Read Kaidia. * Metre, Maharagdbara. I.e., kanda. Metro, Mattebhavikridita. * Rend sarvo-arttukodydna. Bead op pugu. Read bhimiyum. 11 Metre, Kanda; and in the next three verses 1 Metre, Utpalamalika.

Page #300
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 247 24 dan-agi Virabhadradarnim manushya-lokadot nimn=ambadol-orbvi(rbba) nam puttisi para-samayagalam niyamis-embudum Virabhadranum Purush25 ttama-bhattargge svapnadol=tapasa-rupadim bamdu putram para-samaya niyamakam. nimage pattugam-e[ro]du mattamml=int-emda 11 Sloka || Jainas-marggeshu ye ya26 ta bahavo dakshinapathe te dashita bhavanu sarvve Bemona tava bunung 11 VA | Enda vs (pa)rama-prasadam-madi popudum Purushottama-bhattaru 27 krikri)t-artthar=&gi samtasam-batta magadam padedu jata karm-&di-kriyegalam midi dovat-od a jasadin Raman-e[no]du pesaran-ittar-Atanam tannu dibya(vya)-janm-Snurupam-a28 ge Siva-yoga-yuktan=&gin is priha-vri(vri)ttiyim chariyisuttum Kanda 11 Ekagra -bbakti-yogadin=ekakiy=enalke sanda Sivanam pirid-app-ekantado!= aradhi29 Biy-karntada -Baman-emba pesara[m] padadam | Vri || Satatam eamdu Siv-agam-okta-vividha-kshetramgalolu Sambhav-Syatan-&neka-nadi-nada-prakaradolu Gauri(ri)var-aghridpa30 y(r)-Asrita-vak-kaya-mand-nugam chariyisuttur bandu kapdan sur-Archohitanam Dakshina-Somanathanan-agh-augha-trasiyam pritiyim || Vs Antu banda ansvara31 ta-vinamad-amara-vara-mauli-mani-kirana-man?jeri-ramjit-an ghriyagman=appa Huligereya Somanathanan=aradhisuttam-ippudum=& paramesara pratya kshav-&gill 32 Atra soka-dvayam || Abbalura-vara-gramam gatva Rama mamajne(jna)ya [1] tatra vagar kuru svastham yaja mam bhakti-yogatah #1 Jainaich] saba vivadam cha samkan hitva ku33 rushy athal Sva-sird-pipapam kri(kri)tva patra tvar vijayi bhava I Emdu Somandthar-dovar-besasidad-kantada-Ramayyan-Abbaltra Brahme gvara-sthanuda/u10 nispri(spri)ha-vri(vri)ttiyimdam-ire 11 Ks (II) 34 Yu(n)lid l-addi-bato du Jainar-palar=ant=8 Samka-gaunda-sahitam piridura chaladim kaiverisidarettolagade Jira daivan-endu Siva-sarhinidhiyo!u 11 Vall Adam keld-kamntada-Ramayyam35 19-sti-krudhdha(adha)-&gi Siva-samnidhiyo!=anya-davate-stavana mAdAl-Agad erdad-ads (da) manade nadiy[no]tt-iral=itnt-emdam 11 Vill Jagamam maduvan-ivan=&van-adan=4. 86 pat-ka[la]dol-kavan-in mige kopan tanag-age sath harisal-Avar dakshang Sambhu sarva-gan-irdd-ante gate-prabhava-vibhavam samsaradolu bidda damdagadolu bardvurddu) tapak[ko] Bardda 37 sukhamam pordd-irppanun devane II Ka 11 Haran"-ant-ir-ivan 8 nimme aruhanh mur-kott-it=&v[no]d-Avadu mun[n]an Haranol-padadar-endkar vvaramam Bapa-Diniskla-bhakta-ganamgalu || Ka | Ene Jainaruerga nim muzhnina hitarara16 helal-eke nimnays wi(li)raman janamariyal-arida kott-tanol-im pade nine bhaktan-Atane devath Ka 11 Enal-Ekantada-Ramam Manasijaripugaittu taleya Rend nattam. * Metre, sidka (Anushtabb). * Metre, Kanda * Read Bleantada. * Metre, Mattobhavikridita * Read dingaridoay. 1 Mamajarl was written, and tben was corrected into manyjar. ..Read paramdivaran. * Metre, Sloka (Anushtabb); and in the next verse. 10 Runo athdnndofu. 11 Metre, Xandn. Read Bkantada-Edwayyas. 13 Metre, Mattabhavikridits. # Metre, Kunds; and in tbe next three verses. 1) Raad aitaran.

Page #301
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. ord. 39 nar padedade niv=enag=iva panam=ad=&n=ene munid=erdar-Jjivana kittu Bivana nilipevu 11 Ka || Ene kadavad=oleyam niv=enag=end-ittele gordu siramam tarn bho[m]kenal=arida kuduva padado40 Iu Sivanam samnidhya-madi Rama nudigu | Vrill Udugade! Sarbhu nine saran-emnadadam manam-anys-b&( bhd)vado!=odardadame=i kri(kri)pana . mukhadim tale pogade nilk=ad=allad-i41 rddade Siva nimna mamn-adiguurglugenutar kali Raman-&rddu key gidad-arid-ikkalumrayisidam siramari Sivan=amghriyugmadolu ll Vri | Aree gayi-gomdane kitta noaidane kurppamges 42 Juki meyi-gaydane6 seragam perddane bolge bhaktar-enutar ball-&lu Remam sva-kamdharaman chakkene hulla kattan=ariv-amt-aklesadimd= agal-art=arid-Is-Amghriyol=i[kki Samkara-]ganak[k"]=&n[m]da43 va madidam || Ka | Arida taleymelu-devasam baregam meradim balikkav=ittam Haran=Adaradi tale kaley=illade tiray=&duda 18kav=ali(xi)ye Rama[m] padadam || Ka | Bera44 g-agi Jainar-ellan marigi Jina-prale(a)yav=embudan madad-ir-imn=ed-eragi? Lal-vidiye manade bara-Bilil=amt-eragi Jinana taleyam muridan || Vrill Badis-gomd=orbbane sokki bale45 yapamah kadane pokk-ant-ira kadagalu kapina viraram tarugamam samantaran taldu mamorppadega! 1:10 Jainars Mari bandud=enutun be[th]-gotta pogali Jinar kedev-s[m]nar badid-alli kai-ko46 lisida Sri-Vira-Somasanam | Vri | Adan=ellar nere pogi Bijjana mahipalamge Jainarkkal-arkkavadin" podu virodhav-age piridun dorutt iralu kopa-durmmadan-& Bijjana-bhabhujar" munisinin 47 Bamaiyanar kandu nin=idan=snyayaman=eke madidey-enal=kot[t']=Oleyam toridam 11 Ka 1 Avar14_itta yoley-ide nin=avadhariduvud-ikku nimna bhamd&rado!=im48 navar-odday-iraliy-ian-odduvad=&rppade nimna munde Jinaram palaram || [V&T 11 Ant-appad=1 taleyan-arid=&vara kaiyol=od[a Juven-avar adam wattim-balikav=&m pad[u]yen=enag-Anesejjeya-basa49 di m[u]khyay-Agiyern-narava basadil Jinaram palaran-odduvud=ene Biljana-ryam nam kantukamar noduvavuordul basadigala pamditarumam Jainavam karadu nim-4(a)ppade 1 Metre, Champakamali * For the make of the metre, either odandadan must be pronounced if it were written rodardadan, or else we must read todardadam, which gives exactly the mme meaning. Otherwise, the last syllable of bldoadol remains short, and the metre is violated. * Read ikkeal-drayisidans. * Metre, Mattabhavikrtaita.-In what follows, read gdy gondano. Gdy is for gdya, -ghdya, 's wound.' For are.gdy, see ara-gdya, under ara. .Read mey-gdydand. . Metre, Kanda; and in the next verse. 1 The prdea, or alliteration of the consonant of the second syllable of each odda, la violated here. And the metro is faulty in the next word. * Metre, Mattebbavikridita; and in the next verse. Read iralu. 10 Read mdrppadegala. And see under ads, and (2). n Rend ekkivadis. The prdes is violated here. The second syllable, bhs, wus at Inst omitted, and then was inserted, rather minutely and indistinctly, above the line >> Road Ramayyana. 14 Metre, Kanda. 16 Rend ohtu-dw-baladiya . * Rend siden du. 1 Rend ainarmad.

Page #302
No. 25.] 50 basadigalam panam-madi oleyam kudiv-endad-avar-av-i-mumn=odada basadiyam dural bandev-alladin=oddi Jina-prale (la)yam-madalu Bijjana-rayam nakku niv-imn=usi bamdavar alle(lla)v=ene 51 rade pogi sukhadin-iriv=emd=avaram kalipi Ramayya[m]galig=ellaruv=agiye jaya-patramam kottu (ttam) (1) Vri || Ari-raya-kshitibhri (bhri)m-Nagariy-ariray-ambhodhi-Kumbhodbha 52 vam ari-ray-emdhana-tibra (vra)-vahni ari-rky-Anaga-Bhajekhapa ari-ray ogra-bhajamga-bhuri-Garudam sri-Bijjanam vairi-rajya-ram-Akarahapa-dole (li)tAsi-suhri(bri)dam kirty-amgana-vallabham || 53 Cholanan ikki Lalanan-adhakkarisi sthiti-hioa-madi Nepalanan-Amdhranam tulidu Gurjjaranam serey-ittu Chedi-bhupalana maimeyam muridu Vamgana bisis[i] kadi komdu Bam 54 gala-Kali[m*]ga-Magadha-Patasvara-Malava-bhumipalaram INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. palinida dhara vale (la) yamam kali Bijjanaraya-bhabhujam | Ka | Kodad-olage patti kadalam kudidam Ghatayoni put[t]i Kalachuryya 55 rol-ogadisade Chalukyar-anvaya-gadalam kudid=urkku saj-janam Bijjananolu || Va || Svasti Samadhigatapamchamahasabda-mahamandaleevaram | Kala(a)mjara-puravar-adhisvaram [1] suvarnna (rnna)-vri(vri)sha 56 bha-dhvajam | damaruga-turyya-nirgghoshanam | ma[r]ttandam [1] kadana-prachandam | sabbatar-Aditya | kaligal-amkosa(da) | gaja-al 57 manta-saranagata-vajra-pamjaram [1] pratapa-Lamkesvaram [1] sahodaram [1] Sa (sa) nivara-siddhi [/*] giridurgga-mallamh [1] a[m]ka-Rama[m] nissa(ssa) mka-mallan-ity=akhila-nam-adi-sa 58 masta-prasasti-sahita[m*] srimatu Bijjanadevam Ramayyamgalu parama-sahasakam nirati sayav-appa Ma(ma) hesvara-bhaktiga[m*] Vira-Somanatha-devara degula 59 da mata-kata-prakara- khanda-sphutita-jirnn-odharakka7 Kalachuryya-kula-ka[mala]mone-mutte-gandam [1] 249 para-narichalad 62 Chalukya-nri(nri)par-anvayadolu dhatripar-abri(hri)tey-age Tailapam tane enal mudadimde taldidam || madida mechchi derarahgabhoga naivedyak[k]am Banavase-enichhasiradas kampani(pa) Sat[t]aligey-" ep[p]attara ma[m]neya Chat[t]arasanum-a ka[m]panad-agrayita-pra60 bhu-gaundugalam10 mumd=ittu srimadu-Bijjanadeva[m] Sattaligey-eppattag-olage Malugumdadim temkapa Gogavey-emba gramamam prasiddha-sima-sabitam tribhogamumam 61 srimad-Ekantada-Ramai(ma)yyamgala kalam kachchi dhara-purbba (rvva)kam madi kottu [p]ratipalisidam || Om [11] Srill-nuta-kirti-vikramadol= omdida Soma-kul-aika-bhushanam tan-enip=1 vasudh-adhinathar-akhyana-parakramar-kaliye Chalukya-dhatri-kulasailan= 1 The rd was at first omitted, and then was inserted above the line. Metre, Mattebhavikridita. Read raja. Metre, Utpalamalika; the verse consists, very unusually, of five pidas. Metre, Kanda. Read jiran-6ddharakkam. We might correct the Sataligey of the original into Sataligey, in accordance with G. line 9, where the reading is quite clear, just as readily as into Sattaligey. But the next line here shows Sattaligey very clearly; and we must accept that as the form intended in this place also. 10 Read gaumhdugalumas; and, in the preceding line, Chaffarasanuman would be better. 11 Metre, Utpalamalika. The more usual expression here would be prasdda. Read pannirchchasirada, 2 K

Page #303
250 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 63 Art=& Tailapadevamge Satyksrayadevan-emba magar puttidam tat-tanayan Vikramadevan tatadl-anajam Dasavarmmadevan?-&tana magam Jaya simgarayan-Atana magan-Ahava64 mallan-atans magan Tribhuvanamalla-Permadirayan-atana magan Bhu. lokamal[l*]a-Somesvaradevan-atana maga[m] pratapachakravarti-Jagad eks malfi*]an-tana, tam[m]am Trailo65 kyamalla-Narmmadi-Tailapan-tana magan Tribhuvanamalla-8omegvara devan-etana parakrama-prabhavam=ert-edade Vri | Kodi-all-agro madebhav omd-eradrenal[k]=empattuv=od-ag-iral-kod-i. 66 tt-anade taltu kadi goldam kod-illad-omd=aneyim nadam bidanaibhangalam taragaman Som@svaram billamam nodalk & Kalacha(ohu)ryy vamsaman-adar nirmalavam madidan || Vri || Da(dha). 67 re nisipatnay-Agalu siri nija-vasa(sa)dim sa[m]d-udarakko tan-Agaray Agalu kirtti dik-palaka-nikara-mukh-adesav=agalt jay-saumdari nichcha[m] tla balam Bero-vilid-ire samrajyamam taldidan du. 68 dahara-sauryyarh Vira-Somesvaran-ahita-vadhd-netra-nireja-somam 11 Amndha tamayl=enipa Kalachuryy-amdham masulalke tamna tejade dhareg anubandham tamnole sale samman. dhise Chal[u]kya-raya-somam negaldam Va !| Ant4 Tribhuvanamalla Somesvaradevar sakala-chamunaths-siromaniyum Chalukya-rajya-pratishtA pakan(r)-appa ku70 mara-Bamaiyamnum tand[m] Seleyaha![*]iya-koppadolu Bukha samkha(ka)the-vinodadin=irdd-omdu devasam d harmma-goshti(shthi)yol-irdu purata[na]-nuta[na]r=appa Biva-bhaktara gu. 71 DA-stavana-madattam-ird-kantada-Ramayyamgal-Ab[b]alural-iddalli Jainar ellam neradu bandu mahd-vivadan-madini[m] taleyan-aridu-kondu Sivana kaiyo!-padadey-appade Jina72 nap=odedu Sivanan pratishte(shthe)-maduv=emd=oddaman-oddiy-dleyar [ko]ttad-avaru kott=oleyam komdu tamna taleyan=aridu-kondu Sivamgo puje madi balik=& taleyam yelu73 devasake munnin-ante taleyam 10 po(?)le(?)-vilav-anta padeda Bijana dovana kaiyyalu jaya-patravam puje-sahitam kondudumam Jinapan=odedu basadiyan=alidu bisu. 74 ta nelanam kha[m"]disill Vira-Somanatha-devaram pra[ti]shthe-madi Siv-Agam Oktav-&ge parbba (rvva)ta-pra[ma*]nada degulamam trikutav-age madisidara embudam k[@]!du Tribhuvanamall*]a-So75 meavaradevam vismayam-bi(ba)ttu noduy=artthiyim binnavattaleyam barayisi barisiy=avaran-idi[r*3-gondu tannam manegroda-gondu pogi piridum satkaradim puji76 bi Srimad-Vira-Soman&tha-dedevara 13 degulada mata-k0 ta-prakara-khanda-sputita jinn-odharakkarn devara amgabhoga-ramgabhoga-naivedyakkar Chaitra Read tad. The va of the third syllable was at first omitted, and then was inserted above the line. * Metre, sardalsvikridita. Read embattum=odd-dg-iral. . To suit the metre, this word must be pronounced goladan. 6 Metre, Mabfaragdbars. In the second word, read windpalnyas. 1 Metre, Kanda. Read andhatiman. Read pratishthapakanum. . Read Bamuayyanus. # This word seems to be an unnecessary repetition. " Or perhaps we should read midisi. 13 Read tanna or tannaya. 11 Bead dinara. 14 Read pkutita-je-na-6ddAdraklas.

Page #304
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 251 77 pavitra-vasarntotsav-di-pa[r]vvagaligav=annadana-vidyadanakka[rn] Banavase panich hasirada! ka[m]panan Nagarakhandav-eppat[t"]ar-olagana Ab[b*Jaluran-& devargg=A vur=&ga78 lu-belkuv=emda parama-bhaktiyimd=& ka[]pana[da] manneya Mallidevanam mo[n]d-itt-e vara melalike-manneya-sanka damda-dosha-nid hinikshepa sahitav-&gi Ekanta79 [da*)-Ramayya[m]gala kala karchchi purvva-prasiddha-sima-sahitam tribhoga-sahitam dhara-purvakar-mali Pa(pa)ramesvara-dattiy-age(gi) tabra-3 sasanamar kot[t*]=aneyan=eli(ri)si me80 tayisi parama-bhaktigim pratipalisidan [11] Om [11*] Srikamtha padambujaman-anaku!a-chittadole pujipam Siva-samaya-prakaran=ela(ni)si sale nega!d-Ekantada-Raman-Isa81 bhakti-premam | Om [11] Sriyan di[r]ggh-ayuvan kirttiyan=anudinavan malke girvvana-vri(vpi)mda-jyayan Sri-Vira-Soma vidhri(dhfi)ta-himakaram Kamadevang-udara-sri-yuktam. 82 g-Adrija-sasmita-cita-taral-aldla-vistara-lila-ney(tr)-aldk-8ddha(?)ta-sri-lalita-ra ti-kad lasya-fail0sha-vegham II Svasti Samadhigatapamchamahasabda-mahaman83 dalesvaran Banavisi-puravar-adi(dhi)svara Jayanti-Madhukesvara-deva-labdha vara-prasadam vidvaj-j*]an-arhladam Mayurava[ro]mma-kula-bhUshanam Kadamba-kanthiravam kadana-prachandan sa ha84 s-ottu[n]gam kaliga!=amkusa(sa) satya-Radhegam saranagata-vajra-pamjara[m] yachaka-kamadh[e* ]nav=ity-akhila-nam-dvali-sabitan=app s riman maba-7 mandalesvara[m] Kamadev-arasa85 r-Ppanungal[l*]-ain apuvam dashta-nigraha-sishta-pratipalanadin=aluttam-irdd = Abbelura Vira-Soinanatha-devaram bardu kandu Ramayyamgalu Siv Agava(ma)-vidha86 nadim medisida parbha(rvva)t-pamanam=appa degalamam kand-avaru madida sa hasama sa-vistara[m] keldu mechchi parama-pritiyimd=oda-gomdu pog 87 Panungalla nelevidinol-pradhanara[m] tanum Madukeya-mamdalir ka-sahitan sukha-sam katha-vinodadi[m] kulirddo_parama-bhaktigim Vira-Somantha88 davargge Panu[m*]gall-ainurarlo=olagana kampanam Hosanad-eppattar=olage Mundagoda samipada Jogesaradin badagana Mallavalliy-emba gramamam prasiddha-st. 89 ml-sahitav-&gi tribhog-Abhyantaram namasyar-madiy=& devara degulada khapda-sputita-jirnn-dhdarakan' deyar=argabhoga-ramgabhoga-naivedya[kkam] Chaitra90 Pavitra-vasamtotsav-Adi-parbba (rvva)galgam-anna-danakkamyrendu Ramayyamgala kalar karchi dhara-porvvakan-madi parama-bhaktiyim kottu dharmmamam pratipalisida (ID) Svasty=asta Om 11 91 Int=1 dharmmamgalam pratipaliyisidavaral sri-Varanasi Prayage Kurukshetra Argghyatirttha Sriparvvat-adi-punya-kghotradalli sayira kavilegala kodum 92 kolagavan honnol-kattisi chata[ro]vveda-paragar-appa [uo].brahmanarggels suryyagrahana-somagrahana-bya (vya)tipata-sa[**]kramap-[*]di-puya-keladotvidhi-yuktav-age kotte 1 Bead parnirchchasirada. * The syllable sa was at first omitted, and then was inserted above the ed of smd. * I.e., tanbra, for tdmra. Metre, Kanda. * Metre, Sragdhara. * Read dhladan, 7 Read friman-maha. . Read aynurath. . Read mandalika. * Bead aynirar. 11 Read aphufita-jtrap-odd harakkan. 1 Read danakkav. 1 Read pratipdfisidavaru. # The syllable ama wm at first omitted, and then was inserted above the line. 2 & 2

Page #305
252 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 93 pa(pha) lavam padevaru i dharmmavan-alidavar=a Gamge Varanasi Kurakahetra-Prayag-adi-punya-kshetramgalol- kavilegaluvam brahmanaravam komda papamam padevar-ly-arttha-sam Sloka || 94 dehav-ill-embudam mumnnam1 Manu-vakyamgalu(la)m pelgu[m] Il Bahubhir-vvasndha bhukta rajabhih Sagar-Adibhih yasya yasya yada bhumis=tasya tasya tada pa(pha)lam || Ganyamte. pamva(sa)vo 95 bhumer-ganya[m]te vri(vri)shti-bimdavah na ganyate vidhatr-api dharmmasamrakshane phalam || Sva-datt[*] para-dat[] va yo hareta vasumdharam | shashthir-vvarsha-sahasrani vishthayam ja96 yate krimih || Karmana manasa vacha ya[b] samarttho-py-upekshate | sabhya(bhya)s=tath=aiva chahla[b] sarvva-dharmma-bahishkri (shkri)tab || Kalani tarayet-kartta sapta sapta cha sapta cha | adho-vapa 97 tayed-dharta [ sapta sapta cha sapta cha | Sloka || Api Gamg-aditirttheshu hamtur-gam-athava dvijam nishkriti aya brahmasva-harap[e*] nri(nri)pam || Samanyo-yam dharmma-setu= 98 nrip&rp&ri kale-kale palantyo bhavadbhib sarvvan-etanu bhavita(na)b parththavendra? bhayo-bhayo yachate Ramachandrah || Svaty mangalam cha | sris-cha || Om 99 Om [11] Haranol-tavanidhiy=amt=am darav urav=ill=enisi padeda degulavam Puraharana Kailasad-amt-ire virachisidam Sambhu-bhakti-dhamam Ramam || Vri || Degulak-endu bhakta 100 janav-adaradind-idir-erdda kot[t]ada(da)m hagavan=adadam kaladu-kollade bedade nade dve(dai)nyadim pogi nri(nri)palaram Sivan-anugrahav akshayav-age madidam digula(va]th Har-Adr[]=[] 101 y-ag-ire Raman-id=em kri(kri)t-artthano || Ka || Kesavaraja1-chamapam sasanavam peldan-amt-adam tirddi nirayasane baradan11-Isana Siva-charapakamala-sarapam Saranam || Om [11] 102 Svasti Srimattu-Hara-dharani-prasuta-Mukkamna-Kadamba-[vamsa ]rum v[8]s[1]-puravar-Adhisvararum eri-Madu(dhu) kanatha-devara dibya(vya)-sri-pada103 padm-aradhakaras | Mal[1]idevarayarum ||13 Nagarakha[m]deya .rige-nadumam 104 1 Read munnam. Read shashti-varsha. Bead aeturanripdnam. TRANSLATION.14 Om! Reverence to the god Sambhu (Siva), who is made beautiful by a chauri which is the moon that lightly rests upon his lofty head, and who is the foundation-pillar for the erection of the city of the three worlds! May that tree of paradise which is Sambhu, praised by the gods, which is the abode of the beauty of clusters of flowers which are the rows of drops of Metre, Sloka (Anashtabb); and in the next five verses. 5 Metre, Salint. 4 Read mishkriti, for mishkritih. 7 Read partthivemdrds. ..kottaru || Metre, Kanda. The metre is faulty in the third pada. Metre, Utpalamalika. dasam 10 Metre, Kanda. 13 Read drddhakarum. The following mark of punctuation is unnecessary. Bana The metre is faulty here. This mark of punctuation is unnecessary. 14 On previous occasions I have, like others, been accustomed to give in italics, in brackets, words which are not in the original texts, but are necessary to complete the sense and make readable sentences in English; for instance, in the opening verse of this record, the words "the god" before " ambha," "his" before "lofty," and "and" before "who." For the future I shall give all such words in common type, without brackets, and shall give in italics, in brackets, only words which are added to explain or supplement the meaning of the original texts, and as to the correctness or suitability of which any doubt may be possible.

Page #306
No. 25.] water thrown up by the waves of the holy river Ganga (that flows through the coils of his hair); which has for fresh sprouts his dangling matted hair; which has as its growing fruit the ambrosia-rayed moon (on his forehead); which is pleasing with boughs that are his arms; and which is embraced by a creeper that is the goddess Gauri (Parvati),-give to Rama,1 in particular, with perpetual activity, an abundance of such fruits as are longed for by a petitioner! May Srikantha (Siva), who is Isa (in the form of) Vira-Somesa, surrounded by all the Ganas, who is adorned by feet in which there are set here and there the numerous crimson rays of the clusters of the jewels in all the tiaras of the multitude of the gods; who is the best of the immortals; and who is the abode of the splendour of the rays of the glances of (Parvati) the daughter of (Himalaya) the lord of the mountain of cold, always confer good fortune upon Ramadeva, upon him who is of unequalled greatness ! INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 253 (Line 5)- Round about it (namely Jambudvipa) is the ocean, which is met by banks of clouds that are the trunks, blowing out spouts of water, of numerous herds of elephants which agitate the waters by the blows of the tips of their tails that are as efficient in doing so as the shoals of great fish which fall out from the mouths of the fierce monsters of the sea that glide to and fro; from which there rise the rays of many jewels and the lustre of large pearls; which has lines of mountains on its shores; and which is enclosed by the broad hips of the woman who is the Earth. And there, on the south of Jambudvipa, which is girt about by the salt ocean which is thus beautiful as being the abode of numerous marine animals and the place of very high waves, among all the Nila, Nishadha, and Himalaya mountains, the cold mountain (Himalaya),- which has vast glens for rest after the fatigue of the great dalliance of love of the crowd of the daughters of the Siddhas; which is full of rows and rings of huge rocks falling down from the many piles of mountains that are pounded by the torrent of the waters of (the Mandakini) the river of heaven; and which is irradiated by the mass of the tremulous lustre of the cold-rayed moon,-is beautiful with a length stretched out so as to measure the eastern and the western oceans. (L. 10)-In the land of Bharatavarsha, which lies on the southern flank of that same Himalaya, the king of mountains, there shines, with exceedingly great comeliness, the country of Kuntala; and there there is beautiful the city that is called Alande, full of grace and splendour, and ever esteemed to altogether surpass Amaravati (the city of the gods) with learned people and with a countless wealth of cattle and grain and water. Moreover:-As is well known, in Amaravati there are Sukesi and Manjughoshe, these two; but in that town there is a whole multitude of women, all of them with beautiful hair and sweet voices. It is charming with various plantations of sweet-smelling rice, with parks and gardens which are 1 I.e. to the Ramayya, or Ekantada-Ramayya, who is the subject of the record. In the next verse he is mentioned as Ramadeva. He is called simply Rama again in lines 41, 42, 43, 99, 101. The Ganas are the attendants of Siva. Mention is made of them again in lines 21 to 23, below. The leader of them was Narada (line 22); and some of them were deceased or translated Saiva saints, who are named in the same passage. According to Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, Nila or Niladri "the blue mountain," is "one of the principal ranges of mountains dividing the world into nine portions and lying immediately north of Ilavrits or the central division," and Nishadha is a similar range "lying immediately south of Ilavrita and north of the Himalaya." Compare the opening verse of the Kumdrasambhava, which describes Himalaya as reaching to the eastern and the western oceans, as if it were the measuring-rod of the earth. These are two of the nymphs of paradise; for the first name, see Kittel's Dictionary. The verse contains a play on the meanings of their names. Gandha-edli is explained in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary as a sweet-smelling kind of rice. He also gives mahd-adli, 'a kind of large and sweet-smelling rice.' And Hiuen Tsiang mentions the "Mahdidli-rice; this rice is as large as the black bean, and when cooked is aromatic and shining, like no other rice at all; it grows only in Magadha, and nowhere else; it is offered only to the king or to religious persons of great distinction, and hence the name rice offered to the great house-holder," (Life, p. 109; see also Records, Vol. II. p. 88, where it is called "the rice for the use of the great"). The gandha-idli is mentioned again in G. below, line 4, and also in one of the Managoli inscriptions (page 30 above, line 13).

Page #307
254 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. in bloom through all the seasons, with plenty of well-filled tanks and wells and pools, with sounds everywhere of cranes and buzzing bees and cuckoos and ruddy geese and peacocks and numerous flights of parrots and blue jays, and with the music of lutes in the diversions of courtesans. And when it had thus become a place of many charms, as being known to be the site of an infinite number of parks, and pleasing with inexhaustible pools of water, and crowded with many people, and the dwelling-place of innumerable courtesans, and the abode of a countless number of merchants, there came down there, from the silver mountain (Kailasa), accompanied by Girija (Parvati), with great gladness, the god Somanatha (Siva), who has the water-lilies that are his feet made tawny by the mass of the multitude of the rays that dart forth from the jowels inlaid in the tiaras of all the gods, and who is a very tree of paradise having for the ripening of its fruits the accomplishment of the desires of worshippers who bow down before him in sapplication. (L. 17)-Among the residents of that town of Somanatha, in the Brahman quarters, amongst the Brahmans, there became famous one who resembled those (well-known) Vyasa and Suka and Vamadeva and Parasara and Kapila and others; namely he, Purushottama, who was called the best of Brahmans,- belonging to the Srivatsa gotra ; praised by all other) Brahmans ; acquainted with all the Vedas and Pedurgas ; of an excellent disposition through possessing the virtue of pare behaviour. The good wife of that Brahman was Padmambike of pure behaviour, devoted to her husband, who by her virtuous disposition caused herself to be likened to both Sitadevi (the wife of Rama) and the wife of that (well-known) Satyatapas(?). And, that husband and wife having remained for a long time without offspring, one day, having come to know the saying of the Veda that "there is no heaven for him who has no son," the famous Purushottama, who practised truth and purity, did worship, together with his wife, to Sambhu, in order to obtain a son, saying " Isa is the protection from misfortune." (L. 20)-At that same time, when Mahesvara (Siva), whose feet, rosembling water-lilies, are worshipped by the crowd of gods and demons, - with Kesava (Vishna) and Vasava (Indra) and Abjabhava (Brahman) in attendance upon him, and surrounded by countless Ganas, and accompanied by Uma (Parvati),- was enjoying the delight of an interchange of pleasing conversations in royal darbdr in a delightful part of the mountain Kailaga, Narada, the leader of the Ganas, spake thos:-"While Obila, Dasa, Chenna, Siriyala, Halayudha, Bana, Udbhata, and Malaysvara who came here in human form, and Kesavaraja, and innumerable other Ganas, resigning the happiness of earthly life, have been dwelling here in this 1 Hinen Tsiang mentions "silver mountain," and appears to place it in the country of O-ki-si, somewhere on the north of the Himalaya range : be says-" this mountain is very high and extensive; it is from this place that the silver is dug which supplies the Western countries with their silver currency" (Life, p. 36). The text perhaps means to say that Alande was also known by the name of Somanathapa * The akahara before the tya at the end of line 18 is small and imperfectly formed, and is almost quite illegible. I can only conjectare that it is sa. Satyatapas appears to be ". Muni who was once a hunter but, after performing severe susterities, obtained, s a boon from Darvssss, that he should become a grent sage and saint." Bat it is usually SitA and Arundhatt (wife of Vasishtba), who sre quoted as patterns for wives to imitate. * We seem to have here some well-known proverb. Leka, 'world,' mast stand for paraloka, 'the other world, heaven.' -For a very similar expression, Prof. Kielhorn has referred me to aputrandi kila na santi 16kd Ablak (Kadambari, Peterson's edition, p. 61, line 14).-words which the queen heard at a recitation of the Mahabharata. . The reference here is to various famous Brivs asints, most of whom appear to be mentioned in the Banara. gurdna.- Mr. H. Krishna Sastri bas obliged me with other references for some of these periode: for Sirisi (in Kanaree) or Siruttondaniyanar in Tamil) the fourteenth asodia of the Vishabhendravijayo of Sbadakshari, and also the Tamil Periyapurdnam (prose version, Madras edition, p. 217 ff.), with the difference that Biriyala is here represented as the son of Sirattonda, and not identical with him, as asserted in the other work; for Halayudha, the fifteenth depdea of the Prishabhaidrarijaya, which incidentally mentions also Dans and Chenna (verses 4, 6, after the introduction); and for Malayevara (in Kanarese) or Sersmap. Perumal (in Tamil), the Periya purdnan, p. 220 t, which says that, when ruling at the town of Kodungojur, he became a

Page #308
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 255 especial excellent abode of faith, the congregation (of Saivas on the earth) has been afflicted among the Jains and Buddhists." On his speaking thus, Mabesvara, with a smile on his face that resembled a water-lily, said to Virabhadrar"Do thon, in the world of men, beget & man with a portion of thyself, and then put a stop to those hostile observances." And thereapon Virabhadra came in a dream, in the guise of an ascetic, to Purushottamabhatta, and said "There shall be born to thee a son, who shall suppress hostile observances;" and he further said "Those many people, in the region of the south, who have trodden in the paths of the Jains, all of them shall be put to shame, O master!, by thy son (who shall be called) Rama." Having thus spoken and having manifested great graciousness, he went away. And Purushottamabhatta, full of content at having succeeded, obtained a son, and performed the birth-ceremony and other rites, and bestowed the name of Rama in accordance with the bidding of the god. (L. 27) And while he (Rama), having become imbued with meditation on Siva in a manner suitable to his divine birth, was practising observances with strict indifference to other things, it came about that, through the intensity of his devotion which was directed entirely to one object, he was called one who had one sole aim; and, having worshipped Siva with great exclusiveness, he acquired the name of Ekantada-Rama. And in the course of practising observances, with speech and body and mind always devoted to the feet of (Siva) the lord of Gauri (Parvati), at various sacred places prescribed by the Saiya traditions and on all the numerous great and small rivers where there are altars of Sambhu, he came and beheld with joy the Somanatha of the South, honoured by the gods, who drives away all sin. And when, having thus come, he was worshipping that Somanatha of Huligere, whose feet are beautified by the cluster of the rays of the jewels in the tiaras of the greatest of the gods who unceasingly bow down before him, that Bupreme lord became manifest, and said, -(Here are two slokas) -"Go, O Kamal, at my command, to the excellent village of Abbaliru, and take up thy abode there at ease, and sacrifice to me with strict devotion; and, without any apprehension, enter into controversy with the Jains, and wager thy head; and be victorious, O son!" (L. 33)-And when, on the god Somanatha having thus given his commands, EkantadaRamayya was abiding, with complete indifference to other things, at the shrine of the god Brahmesvara of Abbaluru, some of the Jains, together with that Sankagaunda, concerted together, and came to obstruct him, and with great resoluteness persistently sang the praises (of their own god) in the proximity of Siva, saying " Jina is the true) divinity." When he heard that, Ekantada-Ramayya became very full of wrath, and said " It is forbidden to praise any other deity in the proximity of Siva :" but, refusing to desist, they continued vociferating; and then he spake this:-" Who is it that creates the earth P; who is it that protects.it in the time of calamity ?; and further, who is it that is able to destroy it, when his anger becomes great ? : it is that same Sambhu; and, in the face of the existence of him, who pervades everything, how can he (Jina) be a god, who came by chance into the world, and lived in bewilderment, and applied himself to practising austerity, and only thus) attained happiness?: does your Arhat bestow gifts as Hara (Siva) does ? ; has he ever given even over so small a thing P; (it is) from follower of the famous Saiva devotee Sundaramartinkyasar (noe id. pp. 1 to 51), and visited various Saiva sbrines in the south, and eventually followed Sundaramurti on horseback to Kallas, and which, in connection with the same story, mentions a certain Bapa or Bapabhadra s & musician who received presents from Sersmap on the recommendation of the god at Madurs. 1 I.e. 8 manatba, (ac, Siva, in that form) of Holigere (Lakshm@abwar), who is mentioned in the next line. See page 243 above, note 3. * Thus in the original, by way of parenthesis; like the sachana, 'prose,' kanda,' verse,' and oritta,' metre, which also we have here and there. 31.. "together with Sankageupde, one of the village-bendmen of that place." * Bards seems to be a form of the past participle of bal, to live,'- root from which we have bands, badds, increase, greatnes, etc.

Page #309
256 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. Hara (that) in former days the devout Ganas Bana and Dinisala, and so many others, obtained boons." On his having thus spoken, the Jains said-" It may be so !;' but why dost thou simply talk of former worthies P; cut off thine own head, under such conditions that all people may know of it, and offer it to him, and get it back from him, and then we will admit that) thou art indeed a pious man and he is indeed the god." (L. 38)-- When they had thus spoken, Ekantada-Rama said " If I offer my head to (Siva) the foe of Love, and obtain it baok, what is the wager that ye will pay to me P;" wbereupon they replied, in anger, "We will pluck up our Jina and set up an image of Siya." Then, saying " Give me (it in writing on a palmyra-leaf," and taking the palmyra-leaf that they gave, Rama brought (his image of) Siva into the presence (of the Jains) at the place where he was to straightway cut off his head and make an offering of it, and spa ke thus :-"If I have ever not said that thou alone, O Sambha !, art my protection without fail, and if my thoughts have ever gone astray after other gods, my head shall not go from me by the edge of this acimitar;' but, otherwise, 0 siva !, let it roll down before thy feet :" and, thus speaking, the brave Rama, with a loud shout, and with an unfaltering hand, set himself to cut off his head and lay it at the feet of Siva. While the disciples were saying "Surely he inflicted but a small wound; he drew the sword and thought, indeed, to do a bold thing, but then he became afraid and has preserved his body unhurt; he must have devised some mischief to the sword (blunting it, so that it shall not wound him)," Rama, that man of ability, quickly and instantly cut through his own nock with as little difficulty as if he were shearing through a bundle of grass, and placed (his head) at the feet of Isa (Siva), and caused joy to the attendants of Sankara (Siva). (L. 43)- After the severed head had been exhibited in public during seven days, Hara kindly gave it back: the head became sound again without any scar; and Rama received it back, to the knowledge of all people. In much perturbation, all the Jains, in great distress, bowed down on the ground and seized his feet, imploring him to abstain from destroying their Jina; but, refusing to abstain, he fell on it like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, and broke the head of the Jina. Just as a wild elephant in rat plunges into a grove of plantain-trees, and, though alone, sweeps everything away before him, so he, putting forth his strength, scattered the heroes who guarded it, and the horses, and the chieftains, and, while the opposing ranks of the Jains, crying out that Mari (the goddess of plague or death) had come upon them, were running away in flight, he beat the Jina till it fell; and there he made them accept the holy Vira-Somesa. (L. 46)-When the Jains, having gone in & body, and having related all the matter in a cunning way to king Bijjana, were, with enmity, making a very slanderous complaint about it, king Bijjana became mad with anger, and looked at Ramayya with wrath, and said " Why hast thou done this evil thing ?;" whereupon he shewed the palmyra-leaf that they had given, and said :-"This is the palmyra-leaf that they gave; weigh it in thy mind, and place it in thy treasury; let them wager again; if they dare further stake, in thy presence, (all) their various Jinas, then I will cut off my head and place it as the stake in their hands, and will recover it even after they shall have barned it; but they shall wager to me the various Jings of their eight bundred shrines, the chief of which is the Anesejjeyabasadi." Therenpon king Bijjana said "We will see this marvel;" and he summoned the wise men of the shrines, and the other) Erhgw, line 38, is to be taken as enge ( chage, change), in what manner P, how ?,' + (-) -- bowsoever, it may be. * I... "let me not have the courage to cut it off." Lit, like dry thunderbolt, nnaccompanied by rain." * There is reference to Mart in line 28 of the Nesargi inscription (Jour. B. Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. X. p. 243); and another coun in an inscription at Balmuri (Ep. Cars. Vol. III., Br. 169), in which she is called Mariya-muri, the destroying deity Mart."

Page #310
No. 25.]. INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 257 Jains, and said "All of you wager your shrines, and give it in writing on) a palmyra-leaf. Bat they said " We came to lay a complaint about the shrine which has already been ruined; we have certainly not come to lay & wager and lose (any more of our Jinas!" Then king Bijjana laughed, and dismissed them, bidding them to go without any further words, and to live in peace; and he gave to Ramayya, in such a way that all of them knew of it, a certificate of victory. (L. 51)- A very Indra to the mountains that are hostile kinga; very Agastya to the ocean of hostile kings; a hot fire to the fuel of hostile kings; a very Siva to Love in the form of hostile kings; a great Garuda to the fierce serpents that are hostile kings; such is the glorious Bijjana, the friend of those who swing the sword in seizing the wives of inimical kings, and the favourite of the woman Fame. Having put down the Chola, having humbled LA!a, having deprived Nepala of stability, having crushed Andhra to pieces, having made the Gurjara captive, having broken the greatness of the king of Chedi, having ground Vanga in a mill, and having fought and killed the kings of Bangala, Kalinga, Magadha, Patasvara, and MAlava, the brave king Bijjanaraya has protected the whole circuit of the earth. Agastya was born in a pitcher, and drank up the ocean; and in Bijjana, that excellent man, born among the Kalachuryas, (there was displayed) the power of drinking up, without vomiting, the ocean that was the lineage of the Chalukyas. (L. 55)- Hail! The glorious Bijjanadha, who was possessed of all the glory of the names of, among others, the Mahamandalesvara who attained the pajichamahatabda, the suprome lord of Kalajara the best of towns, he who had the banner of a golden bull, he who was heralded in public with the sounds of the double drum called damaruga, he who was the sun of the water-lily that was the family of the Kalachuryas, the fierce in fight, the hero in the clash of battle, the sun of good warriors, the elephant-goad of brave men, a very cage of thunderbolts to protect) elephant-like chieftains who sought refuge with him, & very (Ravana) lord of Lanka in prowess, (he who behaved like) a uterine brother to the wives of other men, he who was successful (even) on a Saturday, the wrestler against hill-forts, & very Rama characterised by firmness of character, the wrestler free from apprehension, was pleased with the great boldness that was displayed by Rameyye, and with his unsurpassed devotion to the god Mahesvara; and, for the repairs of whatever might become broken or torn or worn-out belonging to the enclosure, with beautiful pinnacles, of the temple of the god Vira-Somangtha, and for the angabhoga and the perpetual oblation of the god, having put forward to manage the grant) Chattarasa, the chieftain of the Sattalige seventy which was a kampana of the Banavage twelve-thousand, and the chief Prabhus and village-headmen of that kampana, and having laved the feet of the holy Ekantada-Ramayya,- he gave, with libations of water, the village named Gogave to the south of Malugunda in the Sattalige seventy, with its established boundaries and to be enjoyed according to) the tribhoga,' and 80 maintained (religion). (L. 61)Om! When many kings, possessed of glory and renowned fame and valour, endowed with prowess (that has been preserved) in legends, had passed away in the lineage of the Chalukya kings which was considered to be the chief ornament of tho Lunar Race, Tailapa (IL.), as an instance of a typical king; -- who may be called one of the seven principal mountains of the earth which was the Chalukyas, with happiness possessed (the world). To This seems to be s variant of, or a mistake for, Patachchara, which is given as the name of a people in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary. See page 249 above, note 6. See page 249 above, note 9. * I.e. to be enjoyed in three equal shares by the god, the Brahmaps, and the grantes; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. 271. dhriteyedge, line 62, seems to be used in the sense of uddkritam-dge. A more literal translation would be,when kings are brought together (to select an illustration)." 2L

Page #311
258 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. that Tailapadeva there was born a son named (Irivabedanga)-Satyasrayadeva; his son wus Vikramadeva (V.); his younger brother was Dasavarmadeva; his son was Jayasingaraya (II.);' his son was Ahavamalls-(Somesvara I.); his son was TribhuvanamallaPermadiraya-(Vikramaditya VI.); his son was Bhulokamalla-Somesvaradeva (III.); his Bon was the Pratapachakravartin (Porme)-Jagadekamalla (II.); his younger brother was Trailokyamalla-Nurmadi-Tailapa (III.); and his son was Tribhuvanamalla-Somesvaradeva (IV.), whose prowess and majesty were as follows: (L. 65)- When eighty fierce tusked elephants in rut were massed together (to oppose him), laying aside fear, and not relying upon (any other means), with one tuskless elephant be repulsed thom as if they were but one or two, and fought and conquered the countries, the towns, the elephants, and the horses; (and so) Somesvara aprooted that race of the Kalachuryas, as if it were but a billa-tree. In such a way that the Earth became free from enmity, and Fortune, having come under his control, became herself a very mine of generosity to him, and Fame laid his commands on the mouths of all the rulers of the points of the compass, and the lovely woman Victory was ever fettering the sword of his arm (to restrain him from altogether too excessive conquests), Vira-Somesvara (IV.), whose valour was unassailable, and who was the moon of the water-lilies that were the eyes of the wives of his foes, acquired the sovereignty. A very close connection between the earth and himself being formed at that time when the dense darkness that was the Kalachuryas dispersed before his brilliance, the Chalukya king Soma became famous. (L. 69)-That samo Tribhuvanamalla-Somesvaradeva (IV.),- when the kumara Bammayya, the chief of all the leaders of the army, the establisher of the Chalukya Bovereignty, and he himself, were at the small village of Seleyahalliyakoppa with the pleasure of an agreeable interchange of communications, and were one day engaged in a discourse about religion and were reciting the praises of ancient and recent devotees of Sivaheard the story of how Ekantada-Ramayya, when he was at Abbalgru, and when all the Jains assembled and came and entered into a great disputation witn him and made & wager that, if he would cut off his head and could get it back from the hands of Siva, he might break their Jina and set up Siva, and gave (it in writing on) a palmyra-leaf, took the palmyraleaf that they gave, and cut off his own head, and then, after doing worship to Siva, on the seventh day got back his head free from all injury just as it was before, and obtained a certificate of victory, together with respectful treatment, from the hands of Bijjanadeva, and broke the Jina, and destroyed the shrine and flang it down, and laid waste the site, and set up the god Vira-Somanatha, and in accordance with the Saiva traditions founded a temple with three pinnacles, as vast as a mountain. And Tribhuvanamalla-Somesvaradeva (IV.) was astonished, and, from a desire to see him, caused a letter of deferential invitation to be written, and made him come, and met him with respect, and took him along with himself to his own house, and did worship to him with great reverence, and, for the repairs of anything that might become broken or torn or worn-out belonging to the enclosures with beautiful pinnacles of the temple of the holy god Vira-Somanatha, and for the angabhoga and the rangabhoga and the perpetual 1 There are mistakes here : Jayasinha II. was, indeed, a son of Da varman; but the latter was the younger brother of lrivaleda iga-Satyafraye, not of Vikramaditya V.; and Vikramaditya V. Was & son of Dasavarman : see the table, above, Vol. III. p. 2. Compare a verse in the Gadag inscription of A.D. 1192 (Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 800, text line 29 f.), which, properly translated, describes Brahms (the general who helped Somebvara IV. to recover the kingdom, and who is mentioned by the name of Bammayya in line 70 below) as conquering sixty tasked elephants with one young taskless elephant, when, in contempt of (i.e. in mutiny against his father, he was depriving the Kalacharyas of the sovereignty. I.e. " the younger Bammayya; " 80 called to distinguish him from his grandfather of the same name (see Dyn. Kan. Dietrs. p. 464, note 8). He is the Brahma who is mentioned in the preceding note. * Pasadey-appade, line 71, from padadey, for padaday, + appade, is a somewhat stilted equivalent of padadade or padadode. See page 249 above, note 6.

Page #312
No. 25.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 259 oblation of the god, and for the occasions, among others, of the purificatory ceremony of the month Chaitra and the festival of spring, and for the giving of food and the imparting of knowledge, - saying that the village was to belong to that god, with the very greatest devotion, having put forward Mallideve, the chieftain of the kampana, (to manage the grant), and having laved the feet of Ekantada-Ramayya, gave, with libations of water, (by) a copperplate charter, as a grant to the god Paramesvara (Siva), the village of Abbaluru in the Negarakhanda seventy which was a kampana of the Bansvase twelve-thousand, together with the customs-duty called melatike-manneya of that village, and with the right to) fines and punishments and buried treasure, and with its boundaries established in former times and with the tribhoga; and he seated him on an elephant and paraded him in public, and thus with the very greatest devotion maintained (religion). (L. 80)-Om! Ekantada-Rama, who worshipped the water-lilies that are the feet of Srikantha with thoughts free from any perplexity, and who became famous in being considered to be the bulwark of the Saiva rites, delighted in devotion to Siva ! (L. 81) May the holy god Vira-Soma - who is the greatest among all the gods; who carries the moon on his forehead); and who wears the garb of an actor in the dance of amorous dalliance which is lovely on account of the beauty imparted to it by the smiling, white, trembling, full glances of the sweet smiles of (Parvati) the danghter of the mountain (Himalaya), day by day confer fortune and long life and fame upon Kamadeva, upon him who is endowed with nobility! (L. 82)- Hail! When the illustrious Mahamandalesvara Kamadevarasa, - possessed of the string of dames of, among others, the Mahamandalesvara who attained the panchamahasabda ; the supreme lord of Banavasi, the best of towns; he who acquired the excellent favour of the god Madhukosvars of Jayanti (Banavasi); the delight of learned people; the ornament of the family of Mayuravarman; the lion of the Kadambas; the fierce in fight; he who excelled in andacity; the elephant-goad of brave men; & very Radheya (Karna) in truth; a very cage of thanderbolts to protect) those who sought refage with him; & very cow of plenty to petitioners, - was governing the Panungal five-hundred, punishing the wicked and protecting the good, he came and saw the god Vira-Somanatha of Abbaluru, and beheld the temple, as large as a mountain, which Ramayya had had made according to the precepts of the Saiva traditions, and listened in detail to the daring that he had displayed, and was pleased, and took him along with himself with the very greatest affection, and went away; and,- when his ministers and himself, together with the Mandalika Madukeya, were seated in assembly) at the capital of Panumgal with the pleasure of an agreeable interchange of communications, with the very greatest devotion he made the village named Mallavalli, on the north of Jogeears which is near to Mundagod in the Hollaned seventy which is a kampana in the Panungal fivehundred, together with its established boundaries and including the tribhoga, into a namasyagrant for the god Vira-Somanatha, and laved the feet of Ramayya, and gave it, with libations of water, with the very greatest devotion, for the repairs of whatever might become broken or torn or worn-out belonging to the temple of that same god, and for the angabhoga and the rangabhoga and the perpetual oblation of the god, and for the purificatory ceremony of the month Chaitra and the festival of spring and the other occasions, and for the giving of food; and thus he preserved religion. May it be well! Om ! (L. 91)-Those who preserve these acts of religion shall obtain the reward of fashioning in gold the horns and hoofs of a thousand tawny-coloured cows at the sacred Varanasi or Prayaga or Kurukshetra or Arghyatirtha or Sriparvata or any other holy sites, and giving them to Brahmans versed in the four Jedas at such meritorious times as an eclipse of the sun, an eclipse of the moon, & vyatipata, a passage of the sun from one sign of the zodiac to the next, etc.; those who destroy these acts of religion shall incur the sin of slaying those same cows and Brahmans at the Ganges or Varanasi or Kurukshatra or any other sacred sites ! And, to shew 2 L 2

Page #313
260 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. that there is no doubt about this, het quotes the sayings of Manu of former times:- The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, commencing with Sagara; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him belongs, at that time, the reward (of making this grant, if he continues it)! The dust of the earth may be counted, and the drops of rain; but the reward of preserving & religious grant cannot be estimated even by the Creator! He who confiscates land that has been given, whether by himself or by another, shall be born as a worm in ordure for the duration of sixty-thousand years! He who, though capable of better things), displays neglect in act or thought or speech, - whether be be a person of good condition or a man of low caste, he is outside the pale of all religious rites! The maker (of a grant) shall raise seven times seven times seven families (to heaven); but he who confiscates shall cause the same namber of families to sink down into hell)! There may be absolution for one who slays a cow or Brahman on the Ganges or at any other sacred place, but not for men who confiscato the property of gods or Brahmaps! "This general bridge of religion should at all times be preserved by you ;" thus does Ramachandra make his earnest request to all fatore princes! May it be well and auspicious; and may there be good fortune! Om! Om ! (L. 99)- Saying "(As) I am thus (notoriously) a very treasury of ansterities directed towards Hara, any small effort is not (becoming to me)," Rama, the abode of devotion to Sambhu, constructed (this great) temple of (Siva) the destroyer of the cities of the demon Tripura). Without spending or asking for anything, even so little as a haga, which devoteos, standing in front of him in reverence, might offer for the shrine, but going with great humility to the princes (and obtaining their contributions), through the inexhaustible favour of Sive Rama made this temple, resembling (Kailasa) the mountain of Hara; how successful he was! (L. 101)-Kesavaraja, the leader of the forces, spake this record; and Sarana,- the slave of Isa; he whose refage is the water-lilies that are the feet of Siva-put it into proper shape, and wrote it with facility. Om! (L. 102)- Hail! Mallidevareya,-[who belonged to the race of] Mukkanna-Kadambe who was born from the holy Hara (Siva) and the Earth; the supreme lord of Banavasi, the best of towns; the worshipper of the water-lilies that are the sacred and holy feet of the holy god Madhukanaths, - . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . of Nagarakhande, gave . . . . . . F.- of about A.D. 1200. This record is on a stone tablet outside the temple of Somanatha. The sculptures on the stono are, at the extreme proper right end, a linga, with an officiating priest standing to it, and with a human head on the front part of the abhisheka-slab and the hoadless body below it. propped up against the lower part of the stand of the linga; and, along the rest of the stone, a representation of a fight : next to the linge, there are five standing figures, armed with spoars and shields, and facing away from the linge, and evidently intended to be Saivas fighting in defence of it; in front of them, there are five or six standing figures, armed with spears only, and attacking them; immediately behind the latter, there are four smaller figures, each blowing a large born held up in its circular shape over his head ;' further on, there are two groups, NDels, he composer of the record. * A haga is a very small coin, equal to one are and two kasus, The horns are of the kind called in Kanarese kalale kdhale, or kdle, and in Marathi fing. They are used in the services of temples, as well as in religious and secular processione, at wedding, and so on; and evidently in former days they were used as battle-borns. They are made sometimes all in one piece, sweeping round in a continuous curve covering rather more than half a circle, and sometimus with a joint in the middle so that, in

Page #314
No. 25.] . INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. 261 each of four standing figures, apparently spectators, and some seven or eight men are lying stretched oat wounded or dead, all along below the foot of the combatants and of some of the spectators.---The writing runs along the top of the stone, above the senlptures, and covers an ares about 5' 21' broad by 0' 28" high. It is in a state of very good preservation, except that seven or eight letters are missing at the end of each line ; it would seem that the stone has been at some time or another trimmed at that end, and that these letters have been cut away, and perhaps, with them, some sculptures,-- possibly some horsemen and, at the extreme end, an image of Jinendra. The purport of what is lost at the end of line 2 is plain enough, though it need not be supplied with exactly the same aksharas that I shew in square brackets in the text; bat it is impossible to say how the missing word or words at the end of line 1 should be illed in. The second line of writing commences below the of sanka-gduundan in line 1.- The characters are well formed and boldly engraved Kanarese cheracters of about A.D. 1200. The size of the letters ranges from about t" to 1". The language is Kanarese. The inscription is not dated, and does not refer itself to the reign of any king. It simply marks the place where, according to tradition, Ekantada-Ramayya cut off his head and offered it to Siva, and then obtained it back again, as recorded in the long inscription, E. above. TEXT, i r-Brahmddvara-devaralli Ekantada-Ramayya basadiya Jinan-oddav=&gi taleyan arida badeda tavu II Samka-gavumda basadiyan=od [*]yal-iyadhe(de) alura kudurey . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 a-oda-iral lantada-Ramayya kadi gelda Jinanan=ooedn li[mgamam pratishthemedidam 11] TRANSLATION." The place where, at the temple of) the holy god Brahmesvara, Ekantada-Ramayya, when the Jina of the shrine had been wagered, cut off his head, and received it back again! When Sankagavunda world not let him destroy the shrine, and arrayed his men and horses . . . .... .. .. .... (to defend it), Ekantada-Ramayya fought and conquered, and broke the Jina, and set up a linga. G.Of the time of Singhana.-A.D. 1919. This record is on a stone tablet standing against the wall, or perhaps built into the wall, outside the back of the temple of Basavesvara. At the top of the stone there is a compartment addition to being used in the ciroular shape, the two parts of them can be turned so as to stretch out in teversed barves like an elongated S. To the European ear, they are ohledy asociated with nothing but a discordant tumult of sound; and not incorrectly, when they are blown in processions, with simply the object of making as much noise w powible. But this use of them does not do justice to them. In the Kanarese country and doubtless olaewhere also some of the men, whose profession is to play these largo horns, have well-merited reputations, reaching far and wide their service are much in request, and are well rewarded, and it is a great treat to get hold of one of these skilled players and hear his performance. He will Arst stand upright, and a wind "the horn, which for this parpose he holds in ita circular shape, sweeping right up from bis mouth over, his head. He will thon sit dowo, with the born, in the same shape, sluog by A cord round his neck and rugoing from his mouth down under one arm pit and then up over the other shoulder; and it is surprising what sweet sounds he will produce with it, especially when he places the mouth-piece inside his mouth and sings an air through the horn. And he will asgally Apiah by placing the month-piece against the outside of his check, or against his throat, and then also, apparently, playing it in the same soft mode; but this, which is also done by some players on the laskha-shell, is of course only & trick, - though it is a very clever one. I do not know wbst authorities confer the distinction; but the more specially skilled players are entitled to carry turdyie or pluwen, wbich are fred into sockets in the rics round the woatbs of the horns. Similar plumes for drums are mentioned in some of the Kanarese ballade (Ind. ant. Vol. XV. p. 862, Vol. XVIII. p. 859). The kafe was one of the five instruments used in producing the pauchamahdiabda ; see page 216 above, note 8. 1 From the ink-inpression. This record is not included in Carn - Desa Ingers. 1 That is, according to the return inade to me. But iu Cars Dosa Insors. It is described as being inside the temple.

Page #315
262 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Vei. of soulptures, shewing, in the centro a linga, with a priest standing to it; on the proper right, two seated figures, with two standing figures waving chauris over them, and with the moon above ; and on the proper left, the ball Nandi, with the sun above it. Then come lines 1 to 10 of the writing. Then comes another compartment of sculptures, shewing two seated figures, each inside a small pavilion, and with a standing figure, holding a chauri, on each side of each pavilion. And then comes the remainder of the record. The writing covers in lines 1 to 10 an area about 2' 14" broad by 0'7" high, and in lines 11 to 16 an area of the same brendth by about O' 4" high. It is in a state of good preservation almost throughont. But down the proper right of the tablet there is some projection which more or less hides the first akshara of each line in lines 1 to 8 and 10, and prevents it from appearing fully in the ink-impression. And the record appears to have been left unfinished in tho last line. The characters are Kanarese, of the regalar type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed, though the engraving is rather thin and not very deep. The size of the letters ranges from about 1" to nearly *". The anusvira is formed in two ways, as in E. above; sometimes on the line of writing, and sometimes above it. The virama is represented throughont by the sign for the vowel ; and a noticeable instance of this is in tata-kshanadi, line 12. The lingual d is represented throughout by its own distinct sign. The language is Kanarese, of the same transitional kind as that which we have in E. above. And the record is in prose and verse mixed. In line 3, we have the word buliya,-a variant of the basiya of other records, which according to dictionaries means "near to " (lit. "of the vicinity of "), but which in such passages as the present is equivalent to the Sanskpit madhyavartin or antarvartin, "in the middle of, or included in." In the same line, we have bada,-a tadbhava corruption of the Sanskrit vata, - which usually means, as here, "a town," but is sometimes used in the sense of kampana, which Kittels dictionary gives in the sense of "& district," and which I have sometimes translated by "an administrative circle of villages." And in line 15, we meet with the rare form ogu, for hogu, in odar, = hodar, "they went." In respect of orthography, the only points that call for special notice are (1) the use of auru for au, in pauvurnnani, line 1, and in gauvuda, lines 5, 8, 10; and (2) & very uncommon use of the initial long in the middle of words, owing to which we have coalitn for avaliyin, line 3, tali and olii for $aliyi and bliyi, line 4, ifle for Isleyim, line 6, saira for sdyira, line 9, and, still more extraordinarily, vairi for vairi, line 12. The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava king singhana; and to a time when (& fendatory) Singapadevarasa was governing the Banavasi twelve-thousand province. The tablet is a virgal or monumental slab, in memory of the death of two local heroes, Macha and Goma, in battle, on the occasion of a cattle-raid at Ablar. The raid was led by Isvaradeva of Belagavatti. From Mr. Rice's Mysore, 2nd ed., VOL. II. p. 448, we learn that Bolagavattis is the modern Belagutti in the Honnali taluks of the Shimoga district, Mysore, -the Bellagooty' of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 42, in lat. 14deg 11', long. 75deg 35', twenty-four miles S. 8. E. S. from Ablur, and that tsvaradeva belonged to a family of local chiefs mentioned in records there, which give another date for him in A.D. 1216, and give also the names of Mallideya, A.D. 1196, Simhaladeva, A.D. 1232, and Biradova, A.D. 1249. The record is dated on the full-moon day, coupled with Monday, of the Pramathin samvatsara, specified as one of the years of Singhana. The regnal year is not cited, though it is usual to cite it in any date expressed in this manner. The name of the samvatsara, however, 1 See page 264 below, note 3. * For this word, and odda, both of which occur also in A. (sve page 280 above, note 7, 12), 16 note in Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 280. * Mr. Rico writes the name 'Beleguvatti. In the present record, however, the vowel of the second syllable is distinctly a,- not e. It should have been specified as his tenth year. The transcript in Carr-Dies Imeri. Actually inserts 10neya, m if it stood in the original; and it further reads Pramddhi, by mistake for Pramdeki.

Page #316
No. 25.] fixes the year as Saka-Samvat 1142 current. And this date, again, has not been recorded correctly; for the given tithi ended, not on a Monday, but or Saturday, 29th June. A.D. 1219, at about 9 hrs. 4 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR. TEXT.1 Svasti Samasta-prasa (sa)sti-sahitam Pramathi-samvatsarada Asa(sha)dha pauvurnnami Somava 1 Om2 2 [ra]dal pratapa-vira-Simganadevarasaru Banavase-pamnitsasiravan-alutt-ire [II*] Alliya kampanam Nagarakha[m*] sri-Simhapadeva-varushada3 3 [da]v-ep[p]attara baliya bada Abbalura vistarav-ent-emdade || Gili-5 kuladhi(di)m pik-avaliin-oppuva namdanadi vilasadim 4 [be]lasida gamdha-salii? Siv-alayad-bli Bhalanetra-pujita-gri(gri)hadim baladhika-kalavida-vira-samuhadimdh(d)=i. 5 [1]a-talad-olag-Abbalur-ati-vichitratarain nijam-igal-oppugarh | Antu sobhe vett-Abbalura Bira-gauvudanalo guna. 6 [kn]thanav-ent-emdade | Vri | Para-hitan=emdu dana-vida (dha)n-emdu gun[am*]budhiy=c[*]du lilei 12 ka(kha) rakara-tejanam guru-padambu 7 [ja] bhaktanan-entu noppada13 paratara-dhairyyana sakala-vamdijan-asrayakalpavri(vri)kshanam vara-vibudh-otkaram mudade bam S [u]pisugumi sale Bira-gauvudanam15 || Ant=a Bira-gauvudale sukhadimdav= ire Bhe(be)lagavatti-Isvaradeva[m] hala 9 baru maineyara kudi Satalige-nadha (da) nayakara kudi-komdu hattu-sasira an saira17 kudure vera komb-alliy=a Bere 10 si nadadu bamd=Abbaluran=ilidu hip[d]u-[s]ere-turuvam turuvam himd-ikki Bira-gauvudanals besa-varam 263 11 Badagi-Ketojana makkalu Macham Gomamgalu madida virav-emnt. e[m]dade | Ka20 | Ghattisi numkida vajiya thattam katt-[a]lu Badagi12 Macham tagalu nittisi Gomanu yise padal-ittudu tatu-kshanadi vairi-22 bala venit-anitum | Mat-eno pelal-im 13 t-upam-atitam nodal-ati-bhayamkaram=enal-imt=&mt=ari-balamuman-ovade Ketojana maga Macha pokku tividam pala 14 ram | Sodarar-ibbava(ra) viram medinig-achchariy-id-enisi dhuradolu palarain kadi tave komdu svargga 1 From the ink-impression. A transcription of this record is given in Carn. Desa Insers. Vol. II. P. 388. 2 Represented by a small cirele inside a larger one. The word 10neya ought to follow here, but was omitted. Read paurauami. Compare gasvuda, lines 5, 8, 10, below. Metre, Champakan ala; and in the next verse. Read dvoliyin. Compare two similar instances in the next line, and others in lines 6, 9. 7 Read saliyi (for saliyim). Real 6liyi (for The prdsa, or alliteration of the consonant of the second syllable of 10 Read gaudana. Read eri; i.e., vritta. 15 Read norppadam. 16 Read gaudam. 14 Read bannisugum. 17 Read idyira. L.e., kamda. liyim). each pdda, is violated here. 13 Read Itleyim. 15 Read gaudanam, 18 Read gaudan 19 Read ent. 13 Read vairi. 31 Metre, Kanda; and in the next two verses. The metre is faulty here; the word maga, which is necessary for the sense. 1 troduces two short syllables too many. 24 The metre is faulty here, also, as the effect of the following se is to lengthen the .

Page #317
264 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vor. V. 15 kk-odar-jjasavreseye Machanunm'-& mri(mri ten=a Gomanum || Jitena labhyate lakshmi TRANSLATION Om! Hail! On Monday the full-moon day of tho month Ashadhs of the Pramathin samvatsara of the years of the glorious Simhanadeva, who was possessod of all culogistic titles; while the powerful and brave Singanadevarasa was governing the Banavase twelvethousand,- to describe the excellence of Abbaluru, a town that was included in the Nagarakhanda seventy which was a kampana of those parts: (Line 3)-Abbaluru is truly charming on the surface of the earth, in a most exceedingly beautiful manner, by reason of a park which is pleasing with flights of parrots and numbers of cuckoos, by the sweet-smelling rice that grows luxuriantly, by a number of temples of the god Siva, by a shrine, to which (much) adoration is paid, of that same god in the form of him who carries a third eye in his forehead, and by a multitude of brave men who excel in strength and are skilled in arts and sciences. (L. 5)--To give a description of the merits of Biragaude of the Abbaluru that is thus charming :- Saying that he is devoted to the welfare of others, that he bestows gifts, and that he is a very ocean of virtue, the multitude of good and wise people joyfully praise Biragauda, who is in mien as radiant as the hot-rayed sun,- who is in every way devoted to the water-lilies that are the feet of spiritual preceptors, who is possessed of the very greatest resoluteness, and who is a very tree of paradise in giving support to all people who proclaim his praises. (L. 8)-While that same Biragaude was continuing in happinoss-Belagavattitsvaradeva, with various chieftains and with the Ndyakas of the S&taligo district, together with ten thousand men and a thousand horses, came along, and descended on Abbaluru, and seized the herd of penned-up cows; and then, to describe the bravery displayed by Macha and Goma, song of Badagi-Kotoja, in rescuing the penned-up cows at the command of Biragauda (L. 11)-While the valiant Badagi-Macha, having rained blows on the array of horses that he drove away, was still attacking them, and while Goma, having stared fiercely at them, was shooting arrows, the whole of the hostile force immediately fell down in all directions. What words can I use ?; if you consider, it surpassed all comparison !: meeting them in the most terrifying manner, Macha, the son of Ketoja, plunged recklessly into the hostile force, and pierced many of them. In such a way that the bravery of these two brothers was a wonder to the earth, M&cha and Goma fought in battle with many people, and killed numbers of them, and went with great fame to heaven. Read Machanum.--The metre is faulty here, even with this correction. It might be set right by reading Mdehans Gomannah. And, from certain marks on the akshara go, it would seem that the writer recognised his omission of the d in the first syllable of Machan , began to correct it, by writing Macha after that word, sod then turned the cha into go, and so produced the reading that actually stands. * Metre, Sioka (Anushtabh). After this, there sboald come another line, containing the completion of this well-known verse, cit., piror. dengand kshana-vidhvansini kayo kd shirtd marane rand. These words may perhaps be somewhere on the side or back of the stone, and may bave been overlooked by my copyist. But there is no reason why they should not bave been engraved on the front of the stone, immediately below line 15; the stone was smoothed in order to form the subscript k of kkodar at the beginning of that line, and was not smoothed any further; and it seems, therefore, that the completion of the verse was carelessly omitted, either by the engraver or in the written copy from which he worked. * See page 253 above, note 6. Satalige is evidently a variant of the Sattalige which we bave in E. line 60; see page 249 above, note 9.

Page #318
10 12 14 joons jngnu he shaaktrN mroo jNdd krunijn raadivaarnn ddtimusmu 1. vaidu mnaay shtaa laabhNN krivikaarstubhv p p p dhaaraavaaraahmuu arbhidaa mgt:niyNddN yaasN 'mrsN baaglmnu Sex mNddl m ia. Donepundi Grant of Namaya-Nayaka.-Saka-Samvat 1259. J. F. FLEET. PPR fi Gabidecars.seriale sos teluNgmraahnn krmptlN kl yNtrbhkssN muni raam jy tit prsmndeesh kutekaar kriy nim baabu mukuraaNtraassttr drshsureeNdr gni j ri daanidee vNd adr ebbu ibbNdi SCALE 77 FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH. W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #319
- vNbsiri aNdaay, " iNdrunimuruddN maasmuloo tudi ooN anirsmNt sNttistumurNjyN jNbunririvnNdnuddini idNpnaaynddiboNbaayl sNbhynnyddiyN bdNbviraamN nnnu pniNdr pbhumvaarN andhra iiia. ddNbrmuNgN mNcidi pNdaalNylgllyu mNdununnNblgddpldNddN FolyNgaalyNduddu "tN mNyNduNdaaNsN pnsiyN || suhdaaraanni muddaaNddi tiNddiNyn dy 28 (60) blpaali nlupuddi muNdu - -

Page #320
No. 26.) NOTE ON THE DONEPUNDI GRANT 265 (L. 15) - He who conquers obtains fortune;' and even one who dies [wins & woman of the gors: since the body perishes in a moment, why should one distress oneself about dying in battle ?]. No. 26.- A NOTE ON THE ALPHABET OF THE DONEPUNDI GRANT. BY F. Kielhorn, Pa.D., LL.D., C.L.E.; GOTTINGEN. Dr. Haltzsch having kindly consented to pablish the accompanying photolithograph, which has been prepared under Dr. Fleet's supervision, of the Donepundi grant of Saka-Samvat 1259, edited by me above, Vol. IV. p. 356 ff., I take the opportunity of adding a few remarks on the writing of that most beautifnlly engraved inscription. I have already stated that the characters are Telugu. In general, they are the same as those of the Vanapalli plates of Anna-Vema. published with a photolithograph above, Vol. III. p. 59 ff., which are only wont forty years, later; but there are one or two interesting differences between the characters of the two inscriptions. Of initial vowels the Vanapalli plates contain a, a, i, and ri; in the present grant i and ri do not occur, but, on the other hand, we here have also i, in the word i in lines 42 and 51; u, in Uma, 1. 1; and e, in evan, 1. 15, etad, 1. 38, etc. Of the ordinary Sansktit consonants, gh, i, jh and dh do not occur in che Donepindi grant; and the signs for chh and i only occur in conjuncts, as subscript letters, 1 apvichchhan, 1, 31, yavachchhriman, I. 39, and dijnana, 1. 34. The signs which may be specially drawn attention to are those for k, ph, and bh. In the sign for k the horizontal line between the top-stroke (talakatfu) and the circle is joined with the latter by a straight line, which forms a sharp angle with the horizontal line, as may be seen from kari, 1, 1, keruta, 1, 2, etc. This (cursive) sign for k, which does not occur in the Vanapalli plates and is not found in any of the published palaeographic Tables, is also used in the Dibbida plates of Saka-Samvat 1191, published with a photolithograph above, p. 106 ff., and in the three inscriptions of Kataya-Vema of Saka-Samvat 1313-38, published above, Vol. IV. p. 328 ff. It clearly is the immediate precursor of the k of the modern Telugu alphabet. The sign for ph is distinguished from the sign for p by a separate semicircular line, placed below the sign for p; compare the pha of phala, l. 4, with the pa of lampata, 1. 6. The same sign for ph is used in the Vanapalli plates, e.g. in phalaka, 1. 7. In a Cherolu inscription of Jaya of Saka-Samvat 1157, we still find the earlier sign in which the distinguishing semicircular line intersects the proper left vertical line of the sign for p.: The sign for bh, in the aksharas bha, bhu, bhu, bhya and bhya, is distinguished from the sign for b by the top-stroke of bh; compare the bha of bhava-, 1.3, with the ba of babhu-, 1. 9. In aksharas where there is no room for the top-stroke, bh sometimes is distinguished from b by '1 This verse is usually given more or less incorrectly,--for instance, P. 8. O.-C. Insors. No. 212 hss middawana kdy 6t; and No. 925 has viddarhsani; while No. 182 has rurdyandra kshana-yuddhasan. But the first word is always fitana (6.9., P. 8. 0.-C. Insors. Nos. 212, 225, in both of which it is very clear, as also in the prevent record). The interpretation of it seemed difficult to Prof. Kielborn also, who suggested some time ago that the original reading might be judna (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 202, note 4). But he now considers "that jitana is correct, and is to be translated by him who has conquered," on the analogy of vidita,"one who has learnt," in the first verse of the Kirdldrjunys, where the commentary cites plid gdval, bhukta brdimandi, and vibhaktd brdtara), all in an active sense. -Since writing the preceding remarks, I have beard from Prof. Kielborn that he finds that the verse is from the Pardiaraamiti, Acharskapda, Adhyaya III. verse 97 (Bombuy edition, Vol. I. Part II. p. 273), which gives it in the form-Jitena labhyatt Lakatmir mit& dpisardiganah Lehavadheadwini kaydemin kd cbinta marand rand, and that Madbav obArys explains ita as pat passive parti. ciple denoting the agent ("one who has conquered"), exactly as suggested by Prof. Kielhorn. I owe excellent in pressions of these inscriptions to the kindness of Dr. Rultzach. * In the same inscription, of which I shall treat in Vol. VI., the sig for d is distinguished from the sign for d by a semicircle, open to the proper right, which is placed below, and attached to, the proper left curve of the sien for d. 2x

Page #321
266 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V a small opening in the lower part of the Mign for bh, as in vibhaoyate, 1. 14, and nablo, 1. 11 ; but just as often there is no difference at all between bh and b, as may be seen e.g. from a comparison of vihor= (for vibhor-), 1. 19, with bolan, 1. 48, or from vibishnn- (for vibhinn-), 1. 14, abisht. (for abhisht), 1. 36, etc. It is interesting to observe that in all such cases (where in the Doneplundi grant bh practically does not differ from b), in the Vanapalli plates, the sign for th is generally distinguished from the siga for 6 by just such a separate semicircular line as above we have found to distinguish ph from p; compare in the Vanapalli plates ribhati, l. 3, Sambhor=, 1. 4, nabhi, 1. 7, eto. Moreover it may be noted that in the inscription B. of Kataya-Vema, above, Vol. IV. p. 329, in the bh of Bhim svara in line 8, the distinguishing semicircular line has been changed into a downward stroke, so that the siga for bh looks exactly like the bh of the modern Telugu alphabet. In addition to the signs of the ordinary Sanskrit consonants, the Donepundi grant also contains the sign for the Dravidian , e.g. in sunirmala, 1. 11, and the sign for r, e.g. in erzi, 1. 44. In the sign for the r of tarwoata in line 49 the engraver erroneously has omitted the horizontal line in the interior of the letter. Regarding the signs of subscript consonants it may be noted that in the conjuncts in and nn the same sign is used for both (the second) 1 and m, as in nnamah, 1. 1, and nishanna (uma), 1. 13. Attention may also perhaps be drawn to the form of the subscript l, e.g. in Eidapalli, 1. 45, and puflu, 1. 53. Of final consonants which are not joined with a following letter, only occurs, in aranjayat, 1. 17, and dha(dd) nat, 1. 23. As regards medial vowels, I have already indicated that there is hardly any difference between the signs for i and i; compare e.g. gita-kirtih, 1, 5, and didhitish, 1. 27. In engraving the akshara mi of ketum-sohl in line 21 the engraver has made a mistake, which, to judge from the impression, was subsequently corrected by him. Another mistake was made by him in engraving the akshara no at the end of line 15, as may be seen by a comparison of the proper sign for na in funur=ano, I. 24, or the no of Jaganobbagandda in line 27 of the Vanapalli plates. That the plates, near the proper right margin of the first inscribed side of each plate, contain the numeral figures from 1 to 5, has been already stated. 1 The akahara Ond of this very word is reproduced in Prof. Bubler's Indische Palaographie, Table VIII. col. ix. No. 33, but without the characteristic semiciroular line at the bottom, which is quite clear and distiuet in the pabliabed photolithograpb of the Vauapalli plates. The same column contains other similar errors which need not be specified bere. The mame protion is followed in some very much earlier inscriptions; compare ag. in the Stara plates of the Eastern Chalukya Yunandya Vishpavardbana L (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 309, and Plate) sampansah, I. 4, and paurunamdaydn, 1.18. It may be noted that both in the Donepodi grant and in the Vanapalli plates the conjunot run is always written by the siga for run.

Page #322
Vol. IV. No. 51. Donepundi Grant of Namaya-Nayaka.--Saka-Samvat 1259. dlin dlit saadi, rmNdir. nvraagiddlli eduraadaap S8 vNdaal enn naa pol J. FLEET. W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH. SCALE.77 FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH

Page #323
tv b. srv vly ndiynu JOhaaynudinaaluuru * yuvknnunlNkriy aannu amlinlliyvrllNmddiv eN-mNjuNNanuraag OaattN aalNkhaar mtturdirviNdaalNbNth dhaankmgmgnu * nuddidNthaalmu dnujldhaaNshNjdiNddiNdiddru. nyn mNdir

Page #324
INDEX . .233n 210 PAGE A. Agastya, rishi, . . . . 62, 72, 257 PAGE agi-hunnuve, . . . . . 12 Albalabba, queen of Batuga I., . . . 163. i agrabara,. 9, 23, 25, 28, 67, 69, 96, 107, 212, 213 Albalur, 8. a. Ablur, 213, 211, 219, 223, 229, Agranipidugu, Chola ch., . . . . 123u 230, 231, 233, 231, 255, 258, 259, 264 Ahadanakaram, vi. . . . . 122 Abhayachandra, ., . . . : 228 Abavamalla, sur. of Sumtsvara I., . , 210, 258 Ablidhanaratnamala, quoted, . . . 209n Abavamalla, sur. of Taila II., . 20, 21 abhinara, tar, . . . . . . 96 Abjavadevi, quech of Udayakarna, . . 183, 187 Alliramamurti, m., . . . . 95, 96 Ahmadabad, vi, . . . . 102, 103 Ablur, vi., . 213, 216, 217, 219n, 223, 226, Ahmad Shah I., Gujarit k., , . 102 243, 244, 245, 262 Aibole, vi Aihole, vi., . . . . 231, 211 butte, m., . . . . . . 231 Aindra festival, . . . . . . Achulahedika, vi.. . 188 Aiririya-gunta, tank, . . . 131 Acharaja, 7., . . . 231 Aivattokkalu, di., ... . acharya, . . 31, 73, 222, 223, 225, 226 Ajitasena, Jaina preceptor, 152, 171, 180, 238 Achchabhadarabhatta, 11., . ajjagura, a grandfather-preceptor, 280 achchupannaya, tax, . . . . . a juapti, s. a. dutaka, 52n, 71, 96, 119, 122, Aci yutapuram, vin, . . 123, 126, 127, 128, 131, 134 Adariyamanavala, 8. a. Alagiyamanavala, . 73 Akalauka, Jaina preceptor, . . 219n, 227 Adaliyamanavalubhatta, Ti., . . . 96 AkAlavarsba, aur. of Rashtrakufa kinge, Adahivanbhatta, ... . . . . 170n, 189, 190, 191, 190 Adaragauchi, vi., . . . . 154n, 169, 172 Akarshaka, . . . . . . 183 Adasiyamanavalabhatta, m., . . . . 96 Akbar, Mughal k., . . . . . 175 idavani-Narahari-Gipnya, m., . . 68 and add. Akon lavillabhatta, m. . . . . 36 Adhikarin, . . . Akondi, m., . . . . . . 109 Adhipura, s. a. Tiruvorrigur, akshatadigo, s. a. akshaya-tritiya,. , 12, 14 Adhipuriavara, te., . . . . 106 akshatadige-amavase, . . . , 11, 14 adhiraja,. . akshaya-tritiya, tithi, . 13, 14, 107, 109, 113, 115 Adibanambichaturvedib hatta, m... .. 96 Akuamannapdu, . a. Aukulmanaud, 137, 139 Adikunta, s. . Kaunteya, 69 Akunuri-Naga, ... . . . . . 68 Aditya, m., . . . 68 Alngiyamanavala, Vaishnava acharya,. 73 Aditya, Matsya ch., . alukku, measure, . . . . 44, 47, 43 Adityabhatta, m.,. . Alamanda, vi., . . . . . . 122 Adityaddvabhatta, m., . . Alami, vi.. . . . . 71, 74, 96 Adityaddvasahasra, .. . 96 Alampuni, vi., . . . . . . add. Adityashadaigavid, m., . . . . 96 96 Alande, vin, . . * 248, 259, 35 in Adupa, vi.. . . . Alande thousand, di... . . . . 213n Advaita, doctrine, . . . . 72, 227 Alasahasra, m., . . . . . Ayarayya, oh.. . . . . . . 163 | Alavandan, Vaishnava acharya,. 73 agariyapura, vi, 7,9 Alavand&nbhatta, m.,. . , 95, 96 134 The figures refer to pages; 'n' after a figure, to footnotes; and 'add.' to the additions on pp. v to ix. The following other abbreviations are used :- ), - chief; co. - country : di, a district or divifion; do. - ditto ; dy, dynasty: E. Eastern; J. - female; k, = king - male mo. - mountain; ri. - river i .. a. - samo a: ; Nr. Purname; te.a temple; vi. village or towns TV. Teslern. 2 N

Page #325
268 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V PAGE Algod, Di., * 54 PAGE 1 Alavema, Reddi k.,. . . . . 56 Anapota, 8. a. Anavota, . . 56 Ala-Vema, .. a. Vema, . . 55n Apata arman, m.. . * 117 Ala-Virs, . a. Virabhadr, . . . 55n Anatti, .. a. ajnapti, . * 620 . . . . . . 171n Anavema, Reddi k., . . . , 55, 56 Alidevayabhatta, m.. 72,96 Anavota, do. . . . 56 Alle, ch., . . . . . 170, 177n, 179 Andamanibhatta, ... . . . 96 Alla, 8. a. Allada, . . . . 64, 67 Andhra, co., . . 162, 257 Allada, ..., . . . 68 Andhra, 5. a. Telugu, . . 93 Allada, Reddik. . . 54, 55, 56, 57, 67, 69 Anegundi, di., . . . . 241n Alladareddi-Dodda, t. 4. Dodda II., . Anesejjeya-basadi, te,. . . . 244, 258 Alladareddidoddavaram, 1. a. Gumpini, . 66, 67, 69 Anga, co., . . . . . 190 Allahabad, vi., . . . . . 6 angabhoga, 22, 25, 214, 215, 230, 231, 257, Allanripe-Virabhadra, .. a. Virabhadrs, . . 55n 258, 259 Allaya, Reddi k., . . . . . 55 Angalura, oi., . . 136 Allaya-Dodda, 1. a. Dodda II., . . 64, 67 Aigiras, riski, . . . 62 Allaya-Vema, .. a., Vama, . . 64, 67 Anitalli, queen of Virabhadra, . 56 Alli-Boya, 7. . . . . . . 160 Anivarita-Dhanamjaya, m.,, . .. . 201 alphabeta Adivarita-Panyavallabhs, . . . . 2010 Grantha, , 48, 49, 108, 104, 106, 122n Anmakonda, di., . . Kanarese, 10, 24, 26, 28, 161, 206, 206, 214, Anna or Annaya, Reddi k., . 54, 55, 56, 67 232, 234, 287, 261, 262 Annama, .. . . . 68 Nagari,. . . . 119, 116, 116n, 117 AnnamAmba, queen of Doddaya I., . . 65 Telugu, 32, 63, 64, 70, 107, 142, 266, 266 Annamamba, queen of Perumadi, . . . Vattelutta, . . . . . 41, 42 Annamayajva-Singayadikshita, 11. 67 Alvar, a Vaishnava saint, . . . . 78 Annana-banta, sur. of Rakkassa, . . 178 Amaravati, vi., . . Annan-ankakara, sur. Of RapatangabhairavaAmauli, vi, . . . . . 2 Govindaras, . . Ambalattadi, .. a. Natarkja, . . . 72 Annaprola, Roddi ke.. AmbalattAdibhatta, 7., . . . 98 Annavaram, pi., . . . . . . 69 Ambaftha-sutta, quoted, . . . 2,8 Annavarapapadu, vi., . . . 69 Ambar, vi., , . 50, 159, 160, 162n Andavema, 8. a. Anavems, * 265 Ammapayya, ... . . . . 86, 86 Annavrdla, Reddik,. . 64, 67 Ammardja L, E. Chalukya k., . 181, 194, 138 Anniga, Pallana k., . . 191 Ammarija II., do. 185, 189, 141, 143 Appigere, vi., . Amoghavarsha, k., . . . . 100m Anupamall, oi., . 109 Amoghavarshe, sur. of Vaddiga, 168n, 1670, SDU TAra,. . . . 181, 205, 287, 262 189, 191, 196 Aparajita, sur. of Prithivipati L., 168, 169 Amoghavarsha I., Rasklrakufa k., 163, 158n, Appadevi, queen of Ramabhadra,. . 219 159, 162, 163n, 190, 245n Appay, . . . . . . Amoghavarsha II., do. . 189, 190, 191 Appayabhatta, 1.. . . AmritarMipandits, ., . . . . 22 Appayashadangavid, ..., . . 97 Ananta, ith., . . . . 68 Appimayya, ch., . . Ananta, 5. a. Vishnu, Aradhya, a family priest, .. Ananta-chaturdasi, tiths Aradhys, a Saida Brahman, Ananta-Jina, to.. . . . 149, 150 Aradore, ri., . . Anantana-hunnuvo, . . . . 12 Araiyan Aravindan, 1... . . . . 43 Anastapila or Anantapklarasa, ch., 216, 216, Aramadubhatta, ., . . . . . 97 217, 218, 229, 231 Armudubhatta, m.,. . . 78, 97 Anastavatman, E. Ganga . . . . 122 arasa. . . . . . 154, 155, 157 Anante vara, to., . . . . . 149 ArasabrahmA, m., ama muy . . . . . 72, 97 ..... 12

Page #326
INDEX. 269 . 97 PAGE Page ardbudaya, . 55, 67 Argkyatirtha, oi., . 259 Arhat, . . . * 255 ari, tree, . . 100 bablila, tree, . . . . . . Arinjisvara, te., . . 228 bada, a town, . . . . . . 262 Ariya-Pillai, queen, ada. Badagi-Ketoja, ant., . . . 264 ariyasacbeha, the four, 101 Bademi, vi.. . . . 12, 13, 164n Arjuna, Vatsya ch., . . 108 Badami-amavase, . . . . 12 Artangeri-Kamaya, m., . Baddiga, s. a. Vaddiga, . 191 Arthada, 8. a. Akalavarsha, . * 1897 Bayadlago or Bagadigo, &. a. Bagalkot,. 166 Arulalabbatga, 1., . . Bagadage seventy, di, . . . . . 166 Arulaladasapuribhatta, . . Bagalkot, oi., . 166 Arulala-Perumal, te., : : 72 Bage or Bagenad, s. a. Bagadage, . . . 166 A rularabbatta, *., . Bagewali, vi., . . 9, 10, 11, 239, 240n, 242 Aralaradasapuriyabhatta, mit., Balur, vi, . . . . . 159, 160n Arularssahasrs, 11., . . Birat, ri. . . . . . . 1. 5 aruvana, taz, . . . Bairayya, ch., . . 206, 207 Arya, Matsya ch., . . 108 Bakerganj, vi., i . . 185n Arga-Taradevi, goddess, . 245n Bakhra, vi., . . . . . . 4 asadharana tana, the six, . . . 102 bala, measure,. . . . . 26 Asni. vi., . . . . . . . 211 bala, the ten, . . . . . . 102 Aboka, Maurya k. . 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 1011 Baladeva, ch, . . . 249 Assam, co. . . . . . 181 Balagami, vi., 214n, 216, 218, 219n, 220, asthana-vastunayaka,. . . .215n, 217n 321n, 223, 224, 226, 227, 228, 229n, abu kavi, . . . . . 331n 231n, 285, 238, 243n, 244, 245n, 256 add. Asratthaman, rishi, . 50, 52 Balaganve, vi.. . Atakur, ti., : 1540, 165, 166, 167, 191 Balavurn, s. a. Balur, . . 201 Atsvipataka, Di., . . . . 38 Bali, demon, . . . . 50, 102 Atri, rishi . . . 95, 107 balisa, included in, . 289 Attadibhatta, 1.. . . . . . 97 Ballalade va-VelAbhata, ch., . . 140, 142 Attamalhatta, 11., . . . .. . . 97 . 97 Balligave, s. a. Balayami, 221, 222, 225, 227 Attisarman, k., . . . . . 122n Balligramo, do., . . . . 236n Attiyaralibhatta, b, 72, 97 Balmuri, vi, . . . .256 Attiyashadangarid, ., . . . . 97 Balur, vi., . . . . . . . 201 Attiyur, s. 4. Little Kanohi, Bammagaunda, Bammagavunda, Barmagaunda Aubhalamatya, m., . . er Barmagavunda, m., . , 232, 233, 234 Aukulmanaud, vi.. . Bammagkyunda, Bammadova, Bammor avadu, avusu or auru, plant, 100 Barma, ., 213, 214, 229, 230, 232 avartra-, avatra-, or avaratri amaviso, . 18 | Bammapayga, ch.. . . . . . 21 a vendaya, tax, . . 96 Bammarasa, Santara ch., . . . 225 Avinita-Konguni, W. Gariga k., . 157n, 174 Bammayya, s. a. Brahma, . . 236n, 259 Ayiramjotisahasra, ., . . . . 73, 97 Bapa, family,. . 50, 122, 162, 1710 Aytamasetti, ., . 22 Bana, Saiva saint, . 254, 256 and add. Ayyana I., W. Chalnya k., . . 20, 164n Bana or Banabhadra, m... . . . . 255n Ayyana-gandhavarana, biruda, . . . 236n Lanadhiraja, sur. of Prithivipati II., . . 50 Aysan-aikakasa, do. . . . 237n Banarasi, s. a. Varanasi, . . . 208 Ayyana-singa, do. . . 230n, 231a Banasam kari, te., . . . . 12. 13 Ayyapadeva, Pallava ch.,. 164, 165n Banavase or Banavase, 8. d. Bans rasi, 216n, Ayyapiransahasra, ., . . . . . 97 217, 218, 225, 226, 227, 229, 230, Ayya vole, s. a. Aibole, , 23, 256 add. 231, 232, 234, 235, 236, 257, 259. 4 . 2x2 . 72 135

Page #327
270 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Ve.. v PAGE 1 PAGE Banarasi, vi.. . . .. . . 170n, 259, 260 170n, 253, 200 Betma, Kakatiya k., * 142 Banarasi twelve thousand, di., 167, 169, 170, Bezvada, ri., . . . . . . . . add., 127 172, 180, 213, 216, 217, 239, 244, 262 Bhadana, vi., . . banda. or banada-hunnure,. . . . 13 bhagabhogakara, tar, Bandhavapura, vi. . * 235, 236 Bhagale, f . . . . . . . . 233 Bandhole, oi., . . . 235n Bhaganabbe, f.,. . . . . . 229 Bangala, co. . . . . . .257 Bhagavata, Purana . . . . 109 Bangange, ri., , Bhagavati, goddess, Baugaran, vi... . 116 Bhagranpar, vi, . . Bankapurs, vi... 152, 168n, 171, 173, 180 Bhailla, mi.. . Bankideve, Saiva saint, .243n Bhaka, sur. of Mahendrapals, : 209 Bannur, vi. . . . 166, 165n bhapassvergade, bbanasumadevergade or Barabar, vi.. . . bla nasuvergade, a chief of the kitchen, 217, Baragur, vi. . . . . 1640 bhanda (bhana), a bale of goods . . Barahadonti or Barabadontiranne, di, . 55, 56 Bhandaragarittage, . a. Bhandar-Kawte, .301 larika, . . . . . . . 23. Bhandar-Kaste, vi.. . . . . 201 Barmagavanla, m., . . . .223bbapdavane, stock, . . . . 23n Barinarasa, ch., . . . . . 217n Bhanuchandra, 11., . . . . . 210n Baroda, vi.. . . . . . . 190 Bhanudova I., E. Ganga k., . * 320 Basaral. vi. . . . . . . 1690 Bharadraja, riski, . . . . 52 Basara or Basavarasayya, Lingayat teacher, Bharata, m., . . . . . . 115 10, 11, 21, 240, 241, 212, 244 Bharata, race,. . . . 31, 33 Basavanna, 8. a. Dakshina-Kodarekvara, .221n Bharata- or Bbarati-hunnuve, . . . 13 Basavapurana, name of a work, 11, 12, 239, Bharatabhatta, m. . . . . . 97 240, 241, 242, 254n Bharataksbetra, Ind', . . . . 31 Basa resvara, te. . . 213, 232, 261 Bharatasahasra, mn., . . Basarura hundred and forty, di.,. 214, 215, 230 Bharatalastra, . . . . . 225 Battayya, ch., . . . . . . . 166 . 166 Bharatavarsha, India, . . Bauddha,. . . . . . .222 229 Bhaskars, k., . . . . 183, 186, 188 Banddbalays, . Bhaskarabhatta, m., . . . . . 97 Bavana, 11., . . . . . 225 bhatta, . . . . . . 72, 213 Baroja, m., . . . . 226 Bhattadovabhatta, m., . . . . . 97 beddore, 8. a. perdore, . 169n, 173n bhattaraka. . . . 121, 201, 202, 20:1 Begur, vi., . .. 154n, 164, 165 bberi, a kettle-drum, . . .2160 Belagavatti, 8. a. Belagutti.. . 262, 264 Bhillama, Yadava k., . . .. 31 Belagutti, vi.. . . * . 262 Bhima, ch., . . . 54, 55, 56, 67 Belatus, vin . . 167 Bhima, Matsya ch... . . . 108 Beiavatte, vi.. . . . .. 156n Bhima I., do. . . . . . 10 Beldbevi-Kerava, m., . . . . 68 Bhima 11., do., . . . . . . Belur, vi, . . . . Bhima III., do., . . . . Belvols three hundred, di, 166, 169, 172, Bhima IV., do., . . 173, 217, 218 ! Bhima I., 8. a. Chalukya-Bhima I., 127, 128, Beuaka, 8. a. Ganesa, . . . . . 12 130, 131, 134 Benakana-amavase, 8. a. cbauti-amavase, 12 Bhims II., 8. a. Chalukya-Bhima II., 141 Bendapudi, ri. . . . . . 74 Bhima, ri . . . . . 9, 201 Bendapadi-Annayya, 1... . . . . 55n Bhimakhandam, name of a Telugu acork, 55, 56 Bendapundi, 8. a. Bendapudi, . . 73, 74, 96 Bhimamayutasa . . pattala, di.. . 117 Benira, ri, . . . . . 7,8 Bhimanathabhatta, m., . . . . 97 Berdi. vi. . . . . . . 192Bhimarathi, 8. a. Bhima, , , , 201 Bera, s. a. Betma, . i 142, 143, 149 Bhimarura, vi., . . . . . 9EUR

Page #328
INDEX. 271 . 97 109 RAav Bhimayabhatta, m., . Bhimdbvarkbhatta, . . . . . 97 Bhimeevarakhandam, s. a. Bhimakbapdam, 650 Bhime variry, m., . . bhogas, the eight, . 87 bbogiks, a village proprietor, . . . 89 bhogika-palaka, . . . . 89 Bbdja I., Kananj k., . '. 208, 209, 210, 212 Bhoja II., do., . . Bhojadeve, do... . . . . 210, 211 Bhuila, vi. . . . . . 8 Bhujabala-chakravartin, sur. of Bijjala, 25 Bhujabala-chakravartin, sur. Qf Sankama, 28 Bhajamgavall, . . . . . . 22 Bhojjabbarasi, W. Ganga queen . 166 Bhdldkamalla sur. of someavate IIL, 232, 233, 258 Bhushanacharys, author, . .225 Bhatarya, 4. a. Batuga, , 168, 166, 191 Bhdrikrama, W. Ganga k. Bhuyikadavf, queen of Dovabakti, . . 212 Bijabbe, queen of Meroladora, . 153, 167 Bijapur, vi, . . . . , 2200 Bijjala, Kalachurya k., 10, 11, 23, 24, 25, 226, 285, 289, 240, 241, 242, 243, 244, 246 Bijjalara yaoharitra, name of a work, . 849 Bijjana, 5. a. Blijale,. . 935n, 256, 257, 258 Bikuli, oi., . Bilier, ving. . . . 164, 169n bilkode, tax, . 929 billa, tree, . . Biradeve, ch. Bingaude, ., . 264 Bisandoje, black-buck banner, 169 boar, crest, 20, 850, 70, 122, 127, 131, 135, 199, 200 Boddapalo, oi, . . . . . 109 Boddiy, sur. Of BallAladdvar VelAbbata, 140, 142 bojjbanga, the seven, 102 Bolame, m., . . Bolarendavati, vi., . Bolikoya-Klimayya or Kinjayy, ch, Bombana, n., . . Bonaggiri-Madbava, ., . . . 68 Bondralapati-Peddays, ., . . . 68 Bonta-Appaya, , . . . . . 69 Bontepi-nanda, .. a. Bottepi-nanda, . 74 Bonthadevi, queen Vikramaditya IV. . 20 Boppa, Boppana or Boppimayya, , . 233, 284 Bottepi-nandu, di. . . . 74 PAGE Brabros, ch., . 288a, 244, 258 Brahmadora, ch. . . . . . 28 brahmad@ya, . . . 44, 45, 46, 47, 182 Brahma-Kshatra, family,. 171 brahmamaharaja, title, . . . . 78 Brabman, god, 62, 95, 107, 128, 159, 228, 246, 254 Brahmanaghevars, to.. . . . . 69 brahmapur.. . . . , 18, 32, 160 Brahma-siddhanta, 48, 49, 197, 198, 199, 300 Brahmavara, t., . 213, 214, 223, 828n, 280, 231, 232, 233, 234, 243, 245, 255, 261 Brihaspati, riski, . . . 84n, 52 British Museum, . . . . . 101, 184 Brosch, vi.. . . . . 87, 88 Boddhs, . . . , 2, 3, 4, 6, 10%, 245n Buddhavarusa, Chalukya ch., . .17la Buddhista, . . 2, 3, 4, 101, 181n, 920, 322, 227, 228, 345, 255 and add. Badiga, k., . . . . 167n Bekka I., Vijayanagara k., . . add. bull, crest, . 49, 50, 51, 259, 169 ball banner, wer. . . . . . . 257 buruga or boruva, tree, . . . .100 Batarasa, s. a. Bataga, 168, 164n, 187a Batayya, do. . . . . 1680, 168, 191 Batdevar, te, . . . . . . 1870 Bataga I., W. Gasga k., . 159, 163, 164, 165, 1670, 169n Batage II., do 163, 164, 166n, 263, 164, 165, 166, 167, 1700, 172, 191 Balaganeratakan, sur. Mapalarata, 187 163 2 Bate 258 282 228 226, 288 241 Cape Comorin, . . . 41, 48, 1047 Chabbi or Chebbi, vi, . . . . . 178 Chadt, i, . . . . . . 187 Chaitra-pavitra, ceremony, . . . 32, 269 Chaki-cheruvu, tank,. . . . . 181 Chakinja, k., . . . 1626 chakkha, the five, . * 102 Chaladottarangs, sur. of Marasitaha II., 168, 179 Chalamartiganda, biruda, . . . 148n Chalafepavi, i. . . . 1700 Chaliky, ... Chaluky, . * 2030 Chalki, do. . . Chaluky, family, . . 1860, 171n, 202 Chalaky, Eastern, dy, 200, 81, 71, 105, 107, 109n, 118, 119, 133, 137, 131, 185, 189, 160, 161n, 1630, 968n

Page #329
272 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. . . . 13 PAGE PAGE Chalukya, Western, dy., . 7, 8n, 10, Chendamarakannabhatta, 14., . . . 97 71a, 119n, 157, 158, 164n, 1671, 170n, Chenns, saiva saint, 172, 176n, 201, 202, 214, 215, 217n, 223, Chenna-Gesimayya, m., . 227, 232, 234, 236, 239, 243, 244, 245n Chera, co., . . 46n, 171, 179, 206, 207 Chalakys, family, 20, 21, 121, 257 and add. Checava-Appaya, 11., . . Chalukya, do. 32n, 350, 36, 71, 125, 130, Chevananvera, . . . . . 197 137, 166n, 171, 173 Chbalamattiganda, sur. of Ganapati, 143, 149 Chalukya, do... 20, 21, 33, 34, 36, 161n, 179, chhurikara, . . . . . . 183 229, 233, 234, 235, 267, 268 Chicacole, vi., . . . , 81, 122, 175 Chalukya-Bhima I., E. Chalukya k., . 127, Chidabhatte, in. . . . 73, 97 131, 134, 138 Chidambaram, vi.. . . . 73, 103, 106 Chalukya-Bhima II., do. . . . 135, 141 135, 141 Chidiyashalangavid, M., . . . 97 Chalukya-chakravartio, sur. of Vijayaditya, . 2441 Chikati, pi., . . . . . 56 Chalukya-panicha nana, sur. of Panohaladova, . 173 Chikka-Kannuge, .. a. Chikkangi, . . 2140 Chalukyarjuna, sur. of Vijayaditya II., 123, 125 Chikkangi, oi., . . . . . .214 obampe-shashthi, tithi, Chikkulla, vi., . . . . add., 119n, 122 Chawundaraya, ch.. .. . 171, 173, 174n chikurenga or chikaronu, plant,. . .100 Chamundariyaparana, name of a work, . 171 Chilkasamodrs, the Chilka lake, . . 56 Chandiraja, Chandra or Chandrams, m., 10, 21, 2423 chinchanika, tree, . . . . . 100 Chandrabbshanapandita, Saiva teacher, 2230 Chingamam ba, queen of Jayanta,. . .108 Chandragiri, hill, . . . . . 151 chinta, tree, . . . . . Chandrambike, f., . . . .10, 21, 242 Chintamani, ui., . . . 205, 206 Chandrabhk harabhatta, 7. . . . . 97 Chintareni-cheruva, tank, . . . . 131 obandru, tree, . . . . 100 Chipurupallo, vi.. . . . 109n, 119 Channabasava, Ling dyat teacher, . 240, 241, 242, 244 Chiriyandag, Vaishnava acharya, . 73 Channabasavannakalsjfiana, name of a work, 2410 Chiriyandanbhattasomayajin, . . . . 97 Channabasa vapdrana, do., 11, 239, 240, 241, Chitaldroog, vi., . . 171n 242, 243n Chitipeddi-Mallaya, mh., . . . . 68 Channa-Kaeava, to. . . . 24, 25 Chitorgadh, si.. . . 39 Chattarasa, ch., . . . . . 257 Chitrakantha, name of a horse, . 202 chatti-amavise, . . . . . 13 Chittans, M., . . . . . . 69 Chattiyapna, a. Choda, family,. . 54, 55, 58, 87 Chaturvargaobintamani, quoted,. . .1680 Chodabbimdevan, te., . . 143, 149 obaturvedin, . Chola, co., add., 31, 41, 42, 43, 44, 46, 47, 50, Chaulukya, dy., . * 102 73, 105, 106, 123n, 169, 160, 162, 164n, ohaati-amavase, . . . . . 13 167, 168, 171, 179, 180, 191, 202, 204, Chavitaparu, vi.. . . . . . 126 206, 206, 207, 208n, 228, 235, 357 Charanda, ch., . . . . . . 171n Cholana-singa, sur. Qf Appimayya . . Chovundaraja, *. a. Chamundaraya, . 171 Cholika, the Chola k., kony . . . . 235 Chebrdla, vi., .74, 148, 149, 150, 151n, 266 Chorayya-Nolamba, Pallava ehy . . Chechchapayya, ch., . . . . . 166 Cintra prasasti, . . . . 226, 228 Chedi, co., . . . . . .257 Coohin, vi, . . . . . . 43 Chellaketana, family, . . . . . 172 Cuddapah, di.. . . . . . . 206 Chellur, di., . . 71, 73, 95, 107n Chelva, . a. Selvappillai, Chelvasabasra, m., . . . . . 97 Chelvayabbatta, mn., . 97 Dabhoi, vi. .... . . .. . . 226 Chembrolu, 8. a. Chabrola, . 73, 74, 96, 143, 150 dadda, musical instrument, . . .216n ebemuda or chevudu, tres, . . . . 100 Dadda II., Gurjara k., . . . . 37n Chendamarakanna, s. a. Vishnu, . . . 72 Dadda IV., do. . . . . 37, 38 . 281 . 38 D

Page #330
INDEX 273 tenth, PAGE Dabali, co., Dakshina-Kedardsvars, te., * 2140, 221, 223, 225, 226 Dakshinamurtibhatta, m., .. , .. . . . . 97 Damapiya, m.,. .. . . . . . 142 damaruga, . . . . . 25, 28, 257 Dimayasa hasra, il., . . . . . 97 Damayasbadangavid, 7., . * 97 Dambal, vi.. . . . . . 9n, 2450 Damodara, *. . . . .' . 139 Damodarabhatta, m., . . . , 95, 97 Damodarabbattaa magajin, .. . . . 97 Damodarasahasra, m., . . Damodarafarman, m., . . . 123, 126 dandanayaka, dandadhipa, dandadbisa, dandadhikvara, dapdangtba or dand86a, 21, 25, 26, 28, 31, 206, 207, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 223, 225, 226, 229, 230, 231, 232, 234, 235, 236, 238, 940n, 243n Dangeya-Singarasa, M., . . . 25 Dangeya-Vasudovanayaka, #., ' . danga or daggu, tree, . . Dankalapandi, vi., .. . 73, 96 Dantidurga, Rashtra beta k., . . 187, 189, 190 Dantiga, k.,. . . Dantiga, s. a. Dantivarman, . . .159 Dantivarman, Ganga-Pallava k., 158n, 169, 160 Darayabhatt, 11. . . . . . DArayashadangavid, 7.. . .. . . Dareki, vi., . . . Dasa, Saiva saint, . . Dabapura, s.a. Man-Dagdr, 38, 39, 72n Dakapuribbatta or Dasapuriyabhatta, Dakapurlya, Brahmans, . . . . 89 dasari, festival, . . . .. 13 Dabavarman, W. Chalukya k., . . 258 Dasiraja, ch., . . . . 216 dates, recorded in numerical symbols, 6, 7, 9, 41, 208, 212n dates, recorded in numerical words, 34, 36, 37, 67, 71, 107, 183, 187 Dattatrisdibhafta, . . . . . 97 Daulatpuri, ni. . . . . 208 davanada-hunnuve, . . 11 Davangere, di, . 2170 days, lunar :bright fortnight :first, . . . . . . 19,14 second, . . . * . * 198 third, . . 12, 109, 113, 115 PAGE fourth, . 12 fifth, . 12, 36, 174, 175, 232, 234 sixth, . . . 13, 215, 231 seventh, . . . . . 199 eighth, . . . . 1680 and add. ninth, . . . . . . 199 tenth, : . 11, 22, 197, 198, 200 eleventh, . 26, 28 and add. twelfth, . . . . . . 198 thirteenth,. . 49, 209, 213 full-moon, 7, 9, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 38, 48, 117, 156, 168n and add., 173, 201, 262, 264 dark fortnight : second, . . . . . 168n, 172n fifth, . . . . . 176, 189, 196 sixth, . . . . . 11, 83 eighth, . . . . 28n, 113, 1689 . . . . . 239n fourteenth, . . 1689 new-moon, . 11, 12, 13, 14, 15 and add., 24, 25, 55, 174, 215, 230, 232, 233 days, solar : third, . . . . . 46, 48 days of the week :Sunday, 14, 24, 25, 26, 28, 55, 102, 103, 113, 176n, 199, 215, 230, 231, 232, 234 Monday, 14, 15, 340, 49, 115, 172n, 174, 175, 232, 293, 262, 263, 264 Tuesday, . : 11, 23, 46, 48, 117, 178n Wednesday, . . . . 14, 34, 199 Thursday, 11, 14, 22, 86, 172n, 197, 198, 200, 239n Friday, . . . . 105, 106, 174, 198 Baturday, . . 107, 109, 113 Debor, os., . . . 154, 155 Dedduke, m., . . . . 2100 Delhi Sivalik pillar, . Dendalura, vi.. . . add. Dondvanaka-vishaya, di.. . 208, 210, 213 Daniya, n., . . 1290 D88-Baranark, vi., . . . . 2110 Deogadb, vi., . . . . . . 211 Deogiri, vii, . . . . 172 Delf, vi., . . 166, 1670, 188 Deopars, 01., . . . . 181, 182 Desati-vamba, . . . 55 devad&ta, . Devaderdeabbatta, m., . * . 72

Page #331
274 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. PAGB * 212 . . . 55 PAGE Davagiri, vi., . . . . 29, 170n, 262 Donayatrivddin, n., . . . . . 97 Devakumarabhatta, ., , . . . 97 Donepupdi, vi., . . . . 265, 266 Davalpura, vi., . . . 156 Doniynabasra, ., . . . . . 97 Devurapalli, vi. . . . . . 66, 69 Doniyatrivedibbatta, h.. . Dovars pu-Narabari, 7., . 68 Dontengi, .. a. Tondangi, . . Dovaroiska-bhumi, field, Doshripataka, vi. . Devafaku, Kanauj k., Doairaja, ch., . . Devana, goddess, . . 149n Dravida-Veda, 3.a. Nalayiraprabandham, Derendravarman, E. Gariga k., . 122 drona, measure, . . 109 Der Qoikonobi, vi, . . 187 Drdna, rishi, . . dharmayath, . . . Dronabhatta, m., . Dhandhuka or Dhadhika, m., . dronchi, tree, . . Dharasona II., Vaiabhi k., . . .. 99 Drubbidi, . a. Dibbida Agrabaram, 107, 109 dhamma-maharejadhiraja, 1540, 168, 164, Drujjaru, 8. a. Zurzuru, . . 131, 182, 184 165, 166, 168, 169, 172, 173, 179 Duggavada, .. a. Durgada,. . . 74, 96 Dharmarisi, ., . . * 31 Duggayabhatta, ho.. . . . . 97 Dharmavatara, sur. of Marasimha II., . 168 Dujjans, ., . . . 39 Dharmavara, te.. . . . 198 Durga, goddess, . . . . 18, 2121 Dhauli, vi.. . . . . . . 1 Durgada, vi.. . . . . . 74 dhisbni, a house, . . . . . 109n Durjaya, Kakatiya k., . . 142, 149 Dhora, &. a. Dhruvi, . . . . . 1616 Durvinita, W. Gariga k., . . . . 162 Dhruva, Rashtrakcuta k. . . . 181, 190 Dusi, vi.. . . . . * 72, 160n Dhatipura, vi, . . . . . * 7,8 dataka, . . . . . 89, 209, 218 Dibbida Agraharam, vin . . 107, 109, 265 Davurn, vi.. . . Didwana, vi.. . . . . 208, 210 Dvaripata, di... . . . . 188 Digambara, . . . 190, 227, 228 Dighwa-Dubauli, vi, . . * 208, 209, 211 Dindi, k., . . . . . 162 dipavali- or divalige-amarase, . . . 13 Echagavanca, Echagaznda, fobama, Boha or disapatta, . . . . . . 2270 Echi, ., 214, 219, 280, 281, 282n, 293 Divakars, Chola ch., . . . . . 123n eclipses, lunar,. 123, 126, 178n, 175, 259 Divakarabhatta, .. . eclipses, solar, 14, 24, 25, 119, 121, 176n, Divalamba, f. . . . 167n 216, 230, 232, 288, 269 Divabi-amavase, 6. a. nagars-amavase 12 Ederu, vi. . . . 218, 122 divirapati, . . . . . 38 Edrabanda, tank, . 109 Divyavadint, quoted, . . . 4,6 Ekamranatha, te., . 142 Dodda or Doddaya I., Reddik.. 64, 66, 67, 67 | Ekantada-Rama or. Ramayya, Lingayat teacher, Dodds or Doddeya II., do., 64, 65, 66, 67, 69 239, 243, 244, 246, 263n, 255, Dodda bagilu, us., . . . . . 170n 256, 257, 258, 259, 281 Dodda-hole, . a. Lakshmantirths, . . 169n Elajdle, Chola ch., . . . . Dodds-Homma, vi., . . . . . 173 elephant, crest, . . . . . . 160 Doddahuni, vi.. . . . . 163, 165n Ellora, vi., . . . . . 190 Doddavaram, s.a. Gumpini, . . .56,69 Emberuman, .. a. Vishna,. . . 43, 44, 45 Doqqiyabhatta, ., . . eradam-bilkode, tax, . Domman, *. . . . . . 109 | Erabaghyunda, . . . . . . Donaiyu, Donaya or Donaya (Dropa), m., Erabaraka, ch. . . . . .226 Dona armao, th. Eramma, k., . . . . . . 164n Donsyabbasta, 11., . . . . . 97 eras - Donaylabaars, . . . . . 97 Chalukya-Vikrama,. . .14, 16, 230, 281 Donuyashadangavid, ., . Chedi, . . . . . . 87, 88, 89 m 97 * 217 . . .229 ....

Page #332
Fasli or harvest, Harsha, Kaliyuga, Saka or Saka, add., 11, 14, 15, 24, 26, 33, 34, . 35, 36, 37, 39, 48, 55, 67, 71, 107, 108, 109, 1lon, 148, 149, 154n, 155n, 156n, 160n, 161, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167n, 168, 169, 171n, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176n, 183, 187, 189, 196, 197, 199, 200, 201, 205, 206, 207, 215, 232, 239, 241, 242n, 263, 265 Vikrama, 102, 103, 113, 114, 115, 117, 210n Erasdvakabhatta, m.,. Erea or Elea, ch. Ereha-Vemmadi, ch., Ereya, ch., Ereyamma, Chola ch., Ereyanna, ch., Freyappa, W. Ganga k., Eriyapotashadangavid, m., . Fabien, Chinese pilgrim, fish, crest, Gadag, vi, Gajapati, dy., G&makamba, J., Ganapati, ch., Ganapati, god, Ganapati, Kakatiya k., Ganapati, m., Ganapeevaram, vi. ganda-mada, coin F Ganga, Matsya eh.. Ganga, s. a. Kaunteya,. G * PAGE 175, 176n . 209, 210, 213 . 73n, 242n Gandamartanda, sur. of Krishna III, Gandaraditya, Chola k., gandha-sali, rice, 97 . 154n 154n 154n . . 123n . 226 153, 154, 156n, 164, 165, 166, 167 97 . * INDEX. 166, 258n 58n, 57 134 229 66, 148, 189n 142, 143, 149, 150, 151 * * 68 143 32, 36 . 2,8 107 Gandia, s. a. Ganapati, Gapdia-chaturthi, tithi, Ganga or Ganga, family, 20n, 32, 50, 119n, 122, 125, 152, 158, 154, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160, 161, 162, 163n, 164, 165, 166, 168, 173, 174, 175, 178, 179, 180, 190, 191, 210, 179 .106 .253n 12, 186n 12 228n . 108 67, 69n Ganga, the Ganges, 95, 115, 117, 203, 253, . Gargoti, vi.. Gargya, Saiva teacher, Garuda, god, Garuda banner, Garudabhatta, m., Ganga-ohadamani, sur. of Marasimba II., Gangadevi or Gangamba, f., Gangadhara, poet, Gangadharabhatta, m., Ganga-Gatgeya, sur. of Batage II., Ganga-Kandarpa, sur. of Marasimba II., Ganga-mandala, di.,. * Ganga mandalika, sur. of Marasimha II., Ganga-Narayana, sur. of Batuga II., Ganga-padi, s. a. Gangavadi, Ganga-pati or Ganga-pati, do., Gangaraja, ch., Gangara-simha, sur. of Marasimha II., Gangarol-ganda, do., . 152n, Gangavadi ninety-six thousand, di., 154n, 164, 167, 169, 170n, 172, 173, 191 Ganga-vajra, sur. of Marasimha II., Ganga-Vidyadhara, do., Gangaya, m., 168 . 168 68 140n, 142 96 Ganthasala, vi., Garaparru, vi., Garga, astronomer, 48, 49, 197, 198, 199, 200 . 244n 226 187, 227, 257 25, 28 97 97 113, 116n 117 23 Garudadasapuriyabhatta, m., Garuda seal, Gatiara, vi, gatriga, Gattavadi, vi, Gauda, co., 1540, 164, 165n * 31, 190 gauda, or gayuda, a village-headman, 23, 214, 232 Gauhati, vi, .132n, 183n 31 31 Gaula, s. a. Gauda, Gauladeva, m., 12n, 13, 187, 258, 255 Gauri, s. a. Parvati, Gauri-huppuve, 18 . 150 68 223, 224, 225, 226 55 23 gaura, Gautama, 8., Gautama, Saiva teacher, Gautami, ri., * Gaya, vi., Ghiswa, s. a. Machhlishahr, * * * . 259,260 168 240 - 181n 97 166, 170n 168 . 161n . 168 . 166 3 gavare, gavunda, gavunda, or gaunda, s. a. gauds, 213, 45, 46, 47 166, 191 164n, 174 183 168 275 PAGE . 214, 232 181n 115 . 20

Page #333
276 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. PAGE 88 . 108 .243n 160 . . 21 1650 Ghritasibhatta, m., 73, 97 Gimer, mo. . . . . . Goa, vi, * * * * * * Godavari, ri, i 58n, 1190 Gogkve, di. . . 944, 257 Goggi or Gagga, Chalukya prince, Gojjiga, 8. a. Govinda, . 1700 Gokarna, vi., . . 218 Golapalli-Appaya, .. Gollaprol, di. . Goma, m., . . . Gommatesvara, image,. . Gonanga I., Matsya ch., Gooanga II., do. . Gonka I., Velandndu ch . 148n, 151 Gonkanad, di.,. . gonki, tree, . . 100 Gonur, vi, . . . . 171, 179, 180 goose (or swan) banner gopura, . 149 Goribidnar, vi.. Gosaladeri, queen of Govindachandra 117 Godaridbara, vi, . . . . . 188 gdtras Atreys . . . . . 67, 68, 99 Bidarayana, . . 99 Bbaradvaja or Bbaradvaja, 88, 87, 88, 69, 99, 109, 189, 196 Bhriga, . . . . . . . 2980 Garga,. . . . . . . 99 Gautams, . 67, 68, 99, 100, 1800, 138 Harita or Harita, 10, 81, 28, 81, 87, 88, 69, 99, 100, 242 Jatakarna, . . . . . . 109 109 Kamakayana, . . 09, 201 Kans, . . Kapi, . i 68,99 Kalyapa or Kasyapa,. . 10, 81, 67, 68, 69, 99, 109, 115, 121, 1860, 318, 843, 844 Katy&yada, . . 218 Kanndings . * 67, 68, 69, 100, 180 Xaufiks, . . . . 68, 69, 100, 128 Kundins, . . . . . 100, 109 Kate, . . . . 100 Lobita, . * 100 Manavya, 34, 86, 121, 126, 180, 187, 202 Mauda-Bhargava, . . . . 69 Madgala, . . . . 100, 109, 119 Nitundi, . . . . . 100 Parlikara, . . . . . .216 PAGE Parafarya, . . . 100 Rathitara, . . . . . . 100 Salavata, . . . . . 100, 109 Samkriti, Sandilya . . . . . 68, 100 Sata . Saunaka, . . . . . . 87 Sriratsa, . . . 68, 248, 254 Sunga-Bb&rad vaja, . . . . . 68 Vadhala, . . . . 68, 100, 109 VAlakbilya, . * 100 Vasishths, . . . . 67, 68, 100, 117 Vstas, . . . 52, 100, 109, 218 Visbnuvriddha, . . . . 100 Vitvamitra, . . . . 100 YAska, . . . . . . 68 Gottiprolu, vi., . . . . 132, 134 gotta, plant . . . . . . 100 Gorada, vi.. . . . . . 151 Govardhana, m., . G8vatik, . a. Govada, . . 161 Govinda II., R&shfrakda k., . . 189, 190 Govinda III., do.. . 158, 159, 161, 190, 237 GSvinda IV., do. . . . 189, 190, 191 Govindabbatta, m., . . . 97, 228n Govindachandr, Kananj k., 112, 113, 114n, 115, 116n, 117 Govindamayya, ch., . . . . . 1710 Govindaraja or Govindarsus, oh.. 214 815, 216, 217, 218, 228, 229, 230 Govindua . . 97 Govindpur, vi., . . . 1819, 182n Goyara-pattala, di., . . . . . 113 Goyindarasa, ch., . . . . . 218 Goyyarata, m., . . gramagrasa. . . grampahara, . Gadapundi, in . . Gadda I., Matsya oh. . Godda II., do.. . . . Gudda III., do., . . . . . 108 Guddavadi, di.,. . . . . 183 Gudigere, in . . . . . . . 244n gadi-bunpuva, .. a. Bharata-hunnuve. . 1S Godimetta-arvad vamakhin, .. Gudivada-Annams, y . . . . 69 Gudiyadavatige, vi... . Gudravarn, Gudriana or Gudnabara, di, 123, 126, 186, 188, 140, 142 Gaduvi, Di. . . . . . . 118 . 67 .8430

Page #334
INDEX. 277 PAGE PAGE Gujarat, co., 38, 39, 172, 190, 2010, 210n, 228 Harekara-goyyi, field, . . 25 Gulganpode, oi., . :. . .171n Hari, ... Harivarman,. . . . . 162 Gummapundi, vi.. . ... . 149 Hari, 1. a. Vishna, . . . . 52, 95, 109 Gumpini, vi., . . . . 55, 67 Harihar, vi., . -56, 157, 286n Gunadattarang, sur. of Batuga I., . . 168n Harihara II., Vijayanagara k.,. . . add. Gunaga- or Gunaka-Vijayaditya, s. a. Vijaya- Haritt' or Haritiputrs, 121, 126, 130, 137, 142n, 202 ditya III., . . . 710, 123, 188, 189n Harivarman, W. Gariga k... 157n, 162, 174, 228n Gandadvabhatta, . . . . . 97 Harsha, eur. f Vinayakapala, . . 209 Gundar, vi.. . . . 1540, 169, 173 Harsbacharita, quoted, . * 126n Gonfuri-Nagayad vedin, m., . . . . 68 Harshavardhana, Kananj le., 202, 211, Gupta, dy. . . . . 6n, 8n, 211n 218 Gurjar, dy., . . 87, 98 Harahuks, m., . . . . . 213 Gurjan, co. .. 31, 170, 179, 190, 236, 267 Haruva-Singapada-Birapa, ihn . . 281 Gurjaratn, . a. Gujaraty ujarat, . . . . 210n Hastimalla, sur. Of Prithivipati II., 49, Gurjaratra-bhdmi, o., . . 208, 210, 213 158, 167n, 159, 162 Gurjaratri-mandala, .. a. Gurjaratra-bhumi, . 210 Hawasi, vi, . . . . . .17la Garaparamparaprabbava, name of a work, 72, 78 Hebbal, vs., 164, 166, 167, 168n, 189, 170n gatthi, a committee, . . . . . 188n hejjanka, 6. a. perjunka, 15, 225, 220, Gatti, vi.. . . . . . 188, 180 282, 284, 285, 236 Guttiya-Gaiga, sur. Marasimha II., . 168 Hamsobandns, author, . . . . . 5 Gwalior, vi, . . . * 1700, 211 Hemmayyanayaka, ch., . . . . 226 Hemmige, vi., . . . . . . 156 hergade, .. a. pergade, . 28, 222, 225, 238n berjuggi or hejjoggi, the principal harvest, H 15 herjuggiya-hunnuve or pappami, . 18, 14 banga, coin, . . . . 260 and add. hora, a load, . . . . 26 HaidarAbad, vi., . . . . . . 202nHimalaya, mo., . 2, 21, 229, 253, 254n Haibaya, s. a. Kalachuri, * 181 Hiranyavarman, Pallava ky , 157, 158, 160 Haive, di., * 218 Hird-Bidandr, vi. . . . . . 166n Hakkalasaya, field, . . * 235 Hird-Gauri, goddess, . . 18 Halayadha, author, . . 209n Higen Triang, Chinese pilgrim, &, 3, 4, 816a, Halayadha, saida saint, . 254 253, 2540 Hale-Bogadi, di, . 1700 Hmawza, Dinn . . . . . 101 half-anusvara, . * 64 Holalavadi, in,... . . 166, 167, 163n halige, . . 23 boli, festival, . . 18, 14 Hallayya, 10., . * 241 holi-bunnuve, . Hallegere, di. . . 1560 Hondayakanhalli, si, Hammira, k., . . .149 Honndja or Hoppoja, then . Hampe, oi., . .24ln bonnoloyavara,. . hans, Gacetic, . * 222 honna, coin, . . Hangal, vi.. . . . . 201, 238, 244 Honwad, vi.. . . . . . . on Hanneya-hal. field, 283 horse, crest, . . . . . 173 Hanumasshagra, th.. Hosanad seventy, di., . . 244, 259 Hanomat, god,. . 9,78 hostala-hunnuvo, . . . . . 13 Hanungal five hundred, di.. . 214, 215, 230 Hoofer, vi., . . 1540, 156 Hapyaoba-xhandala, di., . . .. 183, 187 Hoysala, dy. . 164n, 169n, 174, 226, 2410 Hapyma-vishaya, di, . . . . 183n Hrisbikbeabhatte, they 07 Haralantaka, eur. of Rachamalla II., . 178n Hali, vi.. . . . . . . 6, On, 168 Harasens, ., . . Hulidha, ... Chandiraja, . . 21 202 ca . . 97

Page #335
278 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. PAGE Huligero, .. a. Lakshmashwar, . . 248, 265 Huligero three hundred, di, . . 835, 236 Holla, ch. . . . . . . 174 Hulluniyatirtha, vi... .223 Humoha, oi., 158n, 1690, 160n, 188n, 1860, 166n Hops, tribe. . . . . .. Husa kura, di., . . . 168, 1667 fevaradave, ch.. Isyaraders, ., . . Isvaraghaliska, st., . livarasabusra, m., . Isvaray Fa, chy... foratasyap yake, ch., Itakdta, in . . . . . . . . . . . . . . PAGE * 262, 264 * 26, 28, 31 . 10, 31, 31 . . . 171n . . 317 . . 55 59 ide, tros,. . . . . . . 100 idai-ppatfam, . . . . . . 58n idai-ppachchi, . . . 68 idai-vari,. . 631 iddhipada, the four, Iggali, oi, . . . . . . Iksbvaku, mythical k., . . . , 8, 149 Ilmiya-Perumal... a. Lakshmana, . . . 72 flam, fla-mandalam or fla-nada, Ceylon, 43 44, 47, 199 flam-patchi or fla-pptohchi, Ilandiraiyan.mythical Pallava k. . . 60 Ilattaippadi, vi.. . . 53 ilindi, tres, . . . . . . 100 Immadi-Bijjala, .. a. Sovideva,, . .243 Indani-cbepava, tank, 142 Indn, god, 34, 36, 104, 107, 142n, 210n, 219, 254, 257 Indra, Gujardt Rashtrakufa k. . . 190 Indra III., Rashfrakufa k.. . 1700, 189, 190 Indra IV. do.. . 1680, 170, 171, 179 Indrabhattaraka, E. Chalukya k. : 130 Indraditya, m., . . . . . . 113 Indrapalavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 182n, 183n Indraraja, .. a. Indrabbattarakn, 1840, 197 Indravarman I., E. Ganga k., . 210 Indravarman II, do., * * * * indriya, the five, . . . . . . 102 Inglewbwar, oi., . . . . . . 240R Ingur - Mallabhatta, mn., . * 67 Inguvo-Mafichankvadbanin, m., * 67 Inthakota, 4. a. Itakota, . . . 66, 69 Irige, ch., . . . . 162 Irivabedanga-Satyasraya, W. Chalukya k., 167n, 258 ene, m. . . . . . . . 9, 126 Isana-Isvara, te. . . . .216n Inataddwl, queen of Nagabhata, . . . 212 Isvar, . Siya, . . 8, 229, 248n lavanbhatte, m., . . . . 97 jagadavadu, . . . . . . 160 Sagaddera, muy . . . . . . 241 Jagaddararasa, Santara ch., . . 225 Jagaddkamalla, sur. of Jayasimba II. lln Jagadakamalla II., W. Chalukya k... 10, 11, 21, 232, 284, 268 .Jagadekavira, eur. of Merasimha II., 168, 171, 172, 173 jagadgura, title, . . . . 10, 21 Jagaduttarangn, aur. of Rachamalla II. 178n Jagannatha, E. Chalukya ch., . 92, 36 Jaganobbaganda, ser. of Reddi kingi, . 58, 67 Jagattunga, sur. of Gorinda III., . . 189, 190 Jagattungo II., Rashfrakufa k.,. 189, 190, 191 Jagattunga III., do... 189, 191, 192, 198 Jaina, .11, 22, 143, 162, 164, 166n, 1610, 168 add., 171, 173, 174, 180, 190, 219, 222, 227n, 2280, 287, 240, 242, 243, 244, 246, 255 and add., 266, 267, 258 Jaitapala, s. a. Jaitagi I., . . . . 31 Jaitugi I., Yadava k. . . . 29, 81 JAkalladevi, queen of Bhanudeva I., . 380 Jakkavve, f. . . . . . * 288 . Jakkayag&tans, ., . . . . jali, a trellis windoro, . . Jallipalli-Nrisimha, m., . Jallipalli-Singaya, 4, . JambQdripe, . . . . . 81, 253 Jambor, vi. . . . . . . 249n Jammsparta, oin . jammi or Sammi, tree, . . . 100 Japanathanagari, .. a. Rajamabendri, . 71 Jabardanabbatta, ., . . . 97 Janardenashadangavid, m., . . . . 97 Jangam, a Lingayat priest, 8890, 240, 249 Jangameevata, to.. . . . . . 241 Jannayabbatta, .. . . . . . 97 Jandaymahasra, w., .:. Jannayashadangavid, ..., . . .

Page #336
INDEX. 279 PAGB * 97 492 . . ... .. . . ..... jhata, PAGE Jandiyatrivedin, . . Kadamba, family, . . . 167 Jasaduttaranga, sur. of Rachamalla IT. .173n Kadamba, do.. . 236, 237, 238, 289, 269 Jatavedibbatta, . . . . Kadambari, quoted, . . . . 138n, 254n Jatilavarman, Pandya k.,. Kadug Bendag, ., . Jaugoda, vi.. . . . . * 1,5 Kadeyaraja, m,. . . . . 128, 131 Jaya or J&yada, ch... 148, 149, 150, 151, 265 kadlegadabina-hopuve, . . . 12 Jayabbe, f. . . . . . . 164n Kadungala, di., * 149 Jayachchandra, Kanauj k., Kaduvatti, family, . 115 . . . . . 171, 180 . Jayadhara, sur. of Kulottuvga-Chola I., 106, 106 Kaduvittdevara, te., . . . * . 143, 149 Jayadottaranga, sur. of Batuga II., . 166 Kahla, oi.. . . jasagante, s. a. jayaghanta, . . . . 216n Kailasa, te., . . Kailasaders, toy jayagbanta, a gong, . . . . . 2160 . Jayanta, Matsya ch., . . Kailasamu dayansahasra, mn. . . Jayanta-NArkyapa, .. a. Drubbidi, 107 Kailasanatbe, te., . . . Kairs, vi. Jayanti, .. a. Badavasi, . . . . 259 . . . . . Jayapalakarman, .. . 113 Kakatikhandi, mis . . . . . 109 . jasapattre, a certificate of success, Kakatiya, dy, . . 214 . . . . 142, 143 Jayasimba, Paramara k.,. . Kakka II., Rashfrakda k., 1160 . 20n, . Jayasimha I., E. Chalukya k.. . 169, 170, 172, 173, 189n 130, 137, 1420 . . Kakkara, .. a. Kakka II., . Jayasimba II., do., 130, 137 . . . . 20 Kalabhra, co. . Jayasitha II., W. Chalukya k., add., 11n, 227, 258 . . . . 202, 204 Kalachuri or Kalachurya, dy, Jayatsens, Utkala k. 108 . 10, 11, 23, 24, 25, 26, 28, 113, 161, 225, 239, 240, 257, 258 Jepduka, 11., . . . . . . 210 Kalakalabbatta, m., . . . . 183, 185n . . . . . . 97 Kalakkudi-nadu, di, . . . . . . 43 Jhude-jantara-n&da, co. Kalmukba, sect, . .22, 220, 221, 227, 244 Jhusi, vi... . . . 211 Kalangara-Kommayamatya, ., . . . 196n, 201 jihvamuliya, 69 . Kalanjara, oi., . . 25, 28, 310, 357 Jina, 171, 179, 243, 255, 256, 257, 258, 261 kalunja, weight, . . . . . 106 Jiritagupta II., Gupta k., . . 2110 kalasa, a pinnacle, . . . . . 149 Jnanamurti, 7., . Kalbhavi, vi., . . . . 160 Jfi&nananda, m., . . 227 Kalburigi, oi... . . 2410 Jfanabakti, Saiva teacher, 223, 224, 293, 294 kale, kahale or kahale, musical instrument, Jodhpur, vi, . . . 216n, 260n, 261n Jogbeara, vi . . . . . 244, 259 Kali, name of a hound, . . . 168n, 167 Jogisetti-Gona, ., . . . . . 281 Kalid&veda or Kalidove rara, te, 10, 11, 21, 23 oky&pa-banpnve . Kalinga, co. . . 31, 47, 56, 190, 257 javvi, tree, Kalinganagara, vi, . . . . . 175 Juvvi.gunta, tank, . . . . . 131 Kalingatto-Parapi, name of a work, . 105 Kalivallabha, sur. of Dhruva. . . . 189 Kali-Vishnuvardhana, 8. a. Vishnuvardhana V., 180, 134, 138 k Kallabbarasi, queen of Butuga II., 163, 166, 167 Kachcheya-Ganga, biruda, . . 165n Kaliamguruke, ty . . . . . 32 Kadabe, di, . . . . . 161, 1620 kalpadi, tithi, . . . . . . 49n Kadabur or Kadabur, vi.. . . 161 Kalsi, vi,. . . . . . 1,5,6 Kadaikkoftar, ving .. . . 162 Kalavakka-Vallabhad vedin, m., . . 68 kadaiy-irai, tar, . . . . . . 530 Kalyana, Kals&papara or Kalyapi, vi., 21, Kadalusisukala, 8. a. Hannmat, . . . 72 25, 1640, 240, 241, 242, 243n Kadalusisukalabhatta, . . . . . 97 | Kamadeva, Kamadera, Kadamba ch., . . 258, 244, 269 . 106

Page #337
280 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 971 add, 56 BPAG PAas Kamakoti, to... . . . . 72 Kargudari, vi., . . Kamakotisabuera, t., . . 72, 97 kari hariyava babba, festival, . . . 12 Kamana-hunnuve, 1.a. bol-bunnuve, . . 14 Karikala, Chola k., . . 123n KAman-amavise or -Amavasye, . 13, 15 Karimakyabbatta, ., . . . . 72, 97 Kamarasa or Kamadevarass, Pandya ch., 218, 923 Karimanikya, . a. Krisbna,. . . 72 Kamauli, vi., 112, 1140, 116, 117, 1810 Karinele, vi., . . . 2140 Kamaya, m., . . . . . 68, 69 karitarayapattasahaui, . . 234, 235, 236 Kamayabhatta, m., . Kariyako, .. a. Krishna, . . 72 Kainayasahasra, m., . . . . 97 Kariyakosabasra, a.,. . . . 97 Kamayatrivddin, M., . . 97 Karka, m., . 99 Kamboja, co., . . . 106, 106, 187 Karnata, co., . Kamiyashadangavid, m., . . 97 Karnataka-sabdanakdana, name of a work, 228n kamma, land measure, . 225 Karsul, di. . . . . . . 201 kampana, a district, .214n, 280, 257, 259, 262, 264 Karobana, s. a. Karvan, . 226 Kampavarman, ... Vijaya-Kampa-Vikrama Karpara-Vasantaraya, sur. of Reddi kings, .66, 67 varman, . . . . . . 160 Karrd, vi., . * 211n Kanauj, vi., 113, 209, 210, 211, 216nKarra-Bharata, ., . . . . . 67 Kanobarepalli.Narayana, m., . . . 68 Karttikeya, s. a. Skanda, . . 166, 202, 240 Kanobi or Kanchipun (Conjeeveram), ni., 50, Karuvar, oi., . . . . . . 199 72, 157, 159, 169n, 171n, 191, 2010, 202, Karvan, i., ... * 226, 228 203, 204 Karya, vi, . . . . . 168 Kanda, s. a. Skande,. . Kasakuli, vi., . . 49, 60, 620, 53n, 167n Kandalur-salai, vs., . 45, 46, 47, 206 Kasi, s. a. Varanaal, . . . . 149 Kandayasahasra, m.,. . . . 97 Kasin, ui, . . . . . . 8 Kapdetuvati-visbaya, di., . 119, 121 Katika, quoted, Kandi I., Matsya ch., . . . Kasikhandam, name of a Telugu toork, . 55, 66, 68n Kandi II., do., : . . . . 108 Kasimikoga, vi. . . . . 56 kanduga, measure, . . . . . 207 Kasyaps, fishi, . . . 107 Kandugula-Madhava, n., . . . . 68 Kata or Kataya II., Reddi k., , . 56, 58 Kandukuru, vi., . . . . . . 56n Kataka, vi. . . . . . 55, 58n Kanbape, tij. . katakarja, . . . . 131, 134 Kanheri, vi, . . ... . 246n Katamareddi-Vem&reddi, s... Kataya-Vema,. 55n Kanparaders, . a. Krishna III.,. 191 Katantra, grammar, . . . . . 22n Kannegala, vi... . Kataya-vema, Reddi k., 66, 56, 285, 266 kanthika, a necklet, Kattaya, m., . . . . . 139, 126 Kanyakubja or Kanyakubja, 8. a. Kananj, 209 Kattempundi, vi.. . Kapalika, sect, . . Kattipudi, vi, . . . . . . 74 kapila-chatti, tithi, . 11,28 Kattiyaradeva, k., . . . 20 Kapilavastu, vi., . katumukha, musical instrument, : 204 Kappadi, vi., . . . . . 240 Kaumara, s. a. Katantra, . . 22, 222 Kappakonda, vi.. . . . . 66 Kaunteya or Kauntbyaganga, ri, 56, 67, 69 Kappaniparru, vi., . 96 Kaupteya-tithi, . . . . . . 36 Kappusoge, vi., . . 164n Karusha, saita teacher, . . .226 kara, plant, . . 100 Kauthem, vi.. . . . . . . add. Karad or Karhad, di, . . 154n, 166, 196 Kavers, co., . * 203 kara-hunnuve,. . . . . 12 Kavari, ri., . 1690, 170, 173a karana, an accountant, * 25, 26, 28 Kayastha, caste, . . 116 Karavandapuram, vi, . . . 43 Kedara or Kadareevara, 14. DakshinaKarda, vi, . . 189n, 191 Kedaresvara,. . , 222, 224, 225, 226 Kardauralika, vi, . . . . . 188 | Kodars-maths or -stbane, college, 221, 224, 225

Page #338
INDEX. 281 . 60 . ...... . 257 . 104 PIGE Kedara akti or Kadara, saiva teacher, . 319, 221, 222, 223, 230 Kedarbath, te.. . . . . . 221n Kelale, di.. . . . . . 167 Kengapavve, te., . . 22 . . Kerala, co., . . . . 104, 202, 204 Kesapa, m., . . . . . . 69 Kadava, mn., . Kelava, s. a. Kesimayya, . Kesavabhatta, m. . Kadavaraja, 6. a. Bolikeya-Kesimayya, Kedavarkja, suiva saint, . K avasahasra, m., . . . . 97 Kesimayya or Kafirija, ch., . 28, 225 Kairajs, author, . . . . Kasiraja, ch., . . . 216 Kesiyana, m., . . 291 Ketarajupalli, vi., . 55, 69 Khandava, forest, kbandi, .. a. patti, , . 149n khandika, measure, . . . 121 kbapdike, musical instrument, 216 Khandoba or Khanderao, god, Khardpatan, vi., . 190, 191 kbaeri, land measure,. . . . 89 kharvada, a market toron, . . . . 29 khatranga banner, . . . . . Xbada, oi., . . * 37, 38, 39 Khedlaga, 8. a. Mangakheta, . . . . 172 Khottiga, Rashfrakdfa k., .169, 170, 172, 173, 191 Killeda, vi.. . . . . . . 56 K1l-Muttugar, oi., . . . 50, 160 Kirata, tribe, . . . . . 170, 179 Kiratarjuniya, quoted, . . . . 266n Kirtipur, oi.. . . . . . 183, 187 Kirtivarman I., W. Chalukya k., . . 187,202 Kirtivarman II., do.,. . . 200, 167, 201, 204 Kiruvalli, vi.. . . . . . . 201 Kisakad seventy, di... . . . . 166 Kinnvolal, .. a. Pattadakal, . . . 20, 168 Kod, di., . . . . . Kodiyamatha or Kotimatbs, s.a. KedAramaths, 221, 222, 226, 226 kodrava, grain,. . .12 koda, a rivuldt, . . . . 189n Kodang8lur, vi.. . . . . 2540 Kokili, Chola ca, * * * * * 123n . 123n Kokkila, Matsya ch., . .' . 108 Kokkili, E. Chalukya kl. . . 130, 137 PAQs Kokkilli, mythical Chola k.,. . . kolaga, measure, . 260, 207, 208 Kolakalaru, oi., . . . . . . 143 Kolankaluru, 1. a. Kolakalura, . . 143, 149 Kolar, vi.. . . Kolava manabhatta, ., . . . 97 Kolavamanasahasra, 1., . Kolbapar, vi,.. . . . 249 Kollabhiganda or Kollabiganda, sur. Of Vijayaditya IV., . Kollam (Quilon), vi., . . Kolliprdla, . a. Gollaprol, . .' . 73, 74, 96 Kollar-Annamabhatta, *.,. . 68 Kolluru, oi., . . . . . 143, 149 Komarajambandi, vin, . . . 149 Kommana, m.,. . . . 129n Kona, Co., . . . 71 Konagamana, mythical Buddha, . . 3,6 Konakamans, 8. a. Konagamana, 1, 3, 4, 6 Kondacharya, ., . . . 128, 131 Konda-Nrisimha, m., . . . . . 69 Kondati-Pochana, m., . . . 68 Kondavida, vi., . . . 56, 57 Kondayara-Peddaya, 17., . . . . 68 Kondayasabasra, .,. . . 97 Kondayashadangavid, m.. . Kongalnad, di.. . . . . . 103 Kongani or Konguni, sur. of W. Ganga kings, 154, 155, 156 Kongadeia-RAjakkal, name of a work, 152 Kongunivarman, W. Ganga k.. . Konkana, co., . . . . 170n, 218, 229n Konkani, or Konkanika, 8. a. Kongunivarman, 159, 162 Konkudara, vi., . . . . . . 53 koppa, a small village, . . . . 2440 Korra paru or parte, oi., . . 119, 120n, 121 Korumelli, oi., . . . . . . Korangapti-Kotaya, 7., . . . . 68 Koraru, vi.. . . . . . 149 Kota or Kotay, Roddi k.,. . . 54, 55, 67 97 204 . . . . Kottara, .. a. Kotaru, Kottara, sin . . Kottatti, vi.. . . Kottayam, di... . Kotur, vi., . . Kovalala, s. a. Kolar, Kovand&nbhatta, m., . Kovilambandi, vi., Koyyakore-nadu, di.,. . 104 41, 104n . 1730 41, 42 . 164n . 163 . 97 149 205, 201 . . . . . . . . *

Page #339
282 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. . . . .ADIN 97 . . 23 97 PAGE PAGE Krokenchehhands wuthical Buddha.. 3,4 Kumarasambhava, quoted, . 253n kramaka, kramavid or kramayuta, . . 129 Kumarasvamibhatta, m., 98 kramapatba, . . 128, 130, 135, 138, 139 Kumarasvamin, te.. . . . . 143, 149 Krankatavva, vi.. . . . . 139 Kumaras vamirahasra, m. 98 Kranteta, vi., . . . . . . 149 kumbhs, a pinnacle,. . . 161 kridarafalka, tax, . . . . . 96 kamudu or gumudu, tree, . . . . 100 Krisbna, god, . . . . . 20,72 Kundarage, vi.. . . . . . 214n Krishna I., Rashfrakufa k., 167, 189, 190 Kundava, E. Chalukya queen, . . . 105n Krishna II., do.. . 166, 189, 190 Kundavai, Chala princess, . . . . 105n Krishna IIL, do., 166, 167, 170, 171n, 172, Kandavai, E. Chalukya princess . 105, 106 179, 189, 191 Kunkamamabadevi, W. Chalukya princess, . 244n Krishna, ri., . 140n, 169, 170, 1720, 241n Kuntala, co., . . . . 20, 31, 243, 253 Krishnabhatta, m., . . . . 97 Kuntimadhava, te., . . . . . 74 Krishnapura, vi.. . . . . . 7,9 Kuppayabhatta, m., . . . . . 98 Krishnaraja, ch., . . 215, 216, 229 Kuram, vi.. . . . 49, 50, 52n, 53n Krisbna arman, n., . . 201 Kurbet, vi. . . . . 9n Ktishaobhatta, .. . : kuriba-seniga,. . Krishnudasapuriyabhatta, m., Kurma or Kurmapari, s. a. Srikurmam, 34, 38 Krishnasahasra, m., . . . . . 97 Kurmekvara, te., . . . . . 31 Krottur-Appayayajvan, ., . Kurtakoti, vi., . . . . 166, 176n Kshatrapa, dy, . . . . . Kurukkudi, vi., . ' . . . . 53 Kshirasara, vi., . . . 38 Kurukshotra, . . . . . . 259 Kubja.Visbouvardhana, s. a., Vishnuvardhana Kusamadi, vi., . I., . . . . . 130, 137, 141 Kupunguli, vi, . . Kudagamalai-nadu, 8. a. Kadamalai-nado, 46 Kubika, Saiva teacier, Kudali-Samgamdevara, to.,. ... 241 KuginBri, vi, . .* Kadal-Sangam, vi., . . . . . 2410 Kusuvasvara, te.. . . 221, 225 Kudamalai-nadu, co.,. . . . 46, 47 kutaka, . . . . 119, 121 kudinai-kal, weight, . . Kyata halli, vi... . . . . 164n kudinarkal, do.. . 106n Kage-Brahmadeva-kambha, pillar, 151 Kukiparta, vi., . . . . 127, 130 Kukkanur, vi... .. . 166 lagoa :Kukkutavallika, 8. a. Kukreli, . . . 38 - Vrishabha, . . . . . . 174 Kukreli, vs., . . . . . 38 Lakkundi, oi., . . . . . . 15 Kulagere, vi., . . . 154n, 165 Taksbma, Lakshmana, or Lakshmidhara, ch., . 229 idiam, a shop, . . . . . . 530 Lakshmana, Dahala k., . . . . 20 Kulhe, m., . . . . 117 Lakshmana, saint, . . . . 72, 196 Kuliya-basadi, te., . . . . . . 22 Lakshmanasena, Sena k., . . 181n, 185n, 187n Kulottunga-Choda II., E. Chalukya k., 1071 Lakshmantirtha, ri, . . . 169n Kulttungachoda-brahmamaharaje, m., 73, 98 Lakshmeshwar, vi, 166, 203n, 243, 244n, 255n Kulottunga-Chola I., Chola k., 48, 49, 71, 73, Lakshmi, f., . . . . 210n 103, 104, 105, 106, 160, 198 | Lakshmi, goddess, . . . . 212n Kulottunga-Chola III., do., . . 198, 199, 200 Lakshmidharabhatta, m.. . . . . 98 Kulottunga-Rajendra-Gonka, Velanandu ch., 151 Lek ulasiddhanta or Lakulagama, doctrine, Kumara, s. a. Skanda, . . . . 134 220, 222, 226 Kumarabhatta, h., . . . . . 98 Takulisa, f. a. Lakulisa, 326n, 227, 228 Kumdragiri, Reddi k., . . . 56 Lakulisa, Lakulisvara or Lakula, saida Kumaranarayana-brahmamaharaja, m., 73, 95n, 98 teacher, . , 219, 220, 223, 225, Kumaraperumanbhatta, m., . . . . 98 226, 227, 228 3

Page #340
INDEX. 283 PAGE PAGE Lakulita-Pasupata, sect, . . 226, 228 Madana-Gopala, to., . . . 66n LAla, 3. a. Lata, . . . 31, 257 Madanapada, ui. . 1850, 1871 LAlara-Cbandaja, m., . . . . . 234 Madanda or Madanda, family, 229, 230, 231 Lalkopdavellibbatta, f. . . . . 98 Madapalla or Madapalli, vi, . . . ada. languages : Madatadbindhara, vi.. . . . 192, 197 Kanarese, 10, 11, 15, 22, 24, 26, 29, 730, Madhava, m., . . . . 126, 135, 138 152, 206, 214, 218, 230, 232, Madhava, s. a. Madiraja, . . . 10, 31, 31 234, 237, 238, 239, 244, 261, 262 Madhava, W. Ganga k., . . . . 162 Magadhi, . . . . . Madhavabhatta, m., . . . 98, 227, 2281 Pali, . . . . 3, 4, 5, 6, 101 Madhavacharya, author, . . . . 285n Prakrit, . . . . . 4,5 Madhavarya, h., . . . . Sanskrit, . 7, 22, 24, 32, 38, 49, 54, 70, Madhavasahaars, m., 72, 73, 102, 104, 106, 107, 113, 115, Madhavalarmabbatta, thing 117, 119, 123, 127, 131, 135, 139, Madhavalarman, m., . . . . . 142, 150, 152, 172, 183, 201, 208, Madhavashadangavid, .. . . . .. 9 230, 234, 238 Madbu, &. a. Chaitra, . . . . . 149 Tamil,. . 49, 50, 72, 73, 105, 159, 162, 205 Madhuban, vi., . . . . . . 211 Telugu, 31, 32, 33, 54, 55, 57, 69, 70, 71, Madhukapaths or Madhukeavara, te., 259, 260 107, 127, 135, 139, 142, 143, 150, 151 Madhura (Madura), vi., . . . 43, 255n Lanka, Ceylon, 257 Madhurantaka, Chola k. . . . . 106n LAta, co.,. . . . 31, 190, 216, 226 Medburantaka, m., Madburantaka, m., . . . . . . . 106 Leyden grant,. . . . 42, 62n, 53n, 73 Madburantaka, sur. of Rajendra-Chola I., . 106n linga, 20, 21, 36, 38, 149, 189n, 214, 222, Madhusudamabhatta, 7., . . . . 98 227n, 282, 234, 237, 239, 241n, 242, Madhuvayya, m., . . . . .241 260, 261, 262 Madhya, sect, . . . . . 73n Lingamakurra, vi.. . . . . 96 Madirai, s. a. Madhura, . Lingayat or Lingawant, s. a. Vira-Saiva, 11, Madirai-konda, sur. of Parantaka I., 42, 162 15, 216, 239, 240, 241, 242, 244 Madiraja, m.. . 10, 11, 21, 25, 28, 31, 239, 242 Lingodbhavasvamin, to., . . 150M adiyanna, th., . . . . . 231 Lohatadi, m., . . . . . . 188 Madra, co., . . . . . . 149 Lokamahad&vi, queen of Chalukya-Bhima II., 142 Madras Museum, . 53, 106, 118, 123n, 131, 139 Lokanatha, m., . . . . . . 109 Madplega, ch., . . . . . 259 Lokayata, sect, * 219n, 220, 227 Maddr, vi, . . . . . 154n lokattara dhamma, the nine, . . .102 Madurai, .. a. Madhari, . 199, 200 Lolarka, te., . . 117 Madurandagan-madai, coin, * 106 Lotugedda, vin, . . Magadha or Magadha, co., 190, 211n, 253n, 257 Lucknow Museum Magha, poet, . . . . . Lumbini, vi. . . . 2, 3, 4, 6 Maglona, vi, . . . . . Lumminigama, 8. a. Lambini, . . 1, 3, 4 Mahabharata, . . : . 13, 31, 38, 3540 Mabadera, a linga, 7, 8, 43, 44, 183, 187, 228 Mahadeva, Kakatiya k., . . 142, 149 Mahadeva, m., . . . . . 104 M Mahadevabhatta, m., . . . . . 234 MAbalayya, ch., ... . . . . 171n Mabadevarasa, ch., . . 234, 235, 236 M&cha or Badagi-Macha, m., . . 262, 264 Mabadevi, f., . . . . . . 1640 Mahamantrin, ., . . . . . 69 mahajana (Brahmans), 10, 21, 22, 23n, 25, MAchana, m., . . . . 68, 69 26, 28, 31, 231 Machblisbahr, di. . . . . 115 Mahakala, m., . . . . . 131, 134 Madalambika, f., . . . 239, 242 Mahakala, Saiva saint, . . . . 343n madamba, . . . . . . 29 mahakhely a great hunt,. . . . 149

Page #341
284 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. PAGE PAGE mab mandalesvara, 1090, 218, 228, 225, 226, Malavaraiyan Senni Kanilan, m., . . . 44 285, 236, 288, 242, 244, 245, 257, 259 Malavelli, vi.. . . . 71, 74, 96 mahamatya. . . . . . . 217n | Malayala-Jhaparali, m., . . . . 31 mahanavami-amavase, 8. a. navaratri-amavase, 13 Malayesvars, saiva saint, . . . . 254 mahaparamaviavksin, . . . 226 Male, co., . . . . . . . 2200 maba pasayita, . . . . 225, 226 Malegira-Dasaya, m., . . . 231 mahaprabhu, title, . 10, 21, 22, 26, 28, 31 Meleyanayaka, ., . . . . mahaprachandadandanayaka,. 215n, 8290, 285n Mali-Chattaya, m.. . . . 231 mahapradhana, 25, 26, 28, 103, 217, 218, 225, Malkaporama, vi, i * 134 226, 231, 235n, 23@n, 238 Malkapuram, vi.. . . 1320 maharaja, 71, 8, 121, 125, 126, 184, 188, 142, Malkhet, ri., . . . . . 170m, 216n 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159n, 202, Malla, m.,. . . . . 103 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213 Malladevi, queen of Harihara II., . . add. maharajadhiraja, 21, 25, 28, 35, 103, 113, 115, Mallavalli, 8. a. Malwalli, . . 244, 259 117, 121, 127, 130, 138, 142, 154n, Mallavrdla, vi., . . . . 73, 96 156, 157, 168, 196, 201, 202, 203, Mallaya, t. . . . . 68, 69 204, 210, 211, 229, 233, 234, 235 Mallela-Gangana, ., . . . . . 69 MaharAjapai, s.a. Marajavadi, . 206 Mallibhavarans, ch., . . . . 282, 28.4 maharajni, . . . . . 113, 117 Mallideva, ch., . . . .31, 229, 259, 262 Maharashtra, the Dekkan, . . . . 190 Mallideva, m., . . . . . . 231 mahasali, rice,. . . . . . 2530 Mailideva or Mallikarjuna, Kadamba ch., . 239, 260 mabadmanta, . . . 171n, 216, 225, 229 Mallika moddavara, te., . . . .223n mabasimantadhipati, 172, 215, 216, 217n, Mallikarjuna, te., . . . . . 11 918, 229n, 230, 231, 234, 235, 2360 Mallikarjunabhatta, m., . . . .223n mahasimdhirigrahika, . 201 Mallisbena, Jaina preceptor, . . 152n, 228n Mabasd. or Mabardya-pattald, di., . 115 Malliyana, m.,'. . . .284 mahavadda, village, . . . . .218 Malparbha, ri.,. . . . . 241n Maha vali-Vanaraja, Bana ch., . . 50, 52 Malrava-Madbava, m., . . . 67 Mabavishnubhatta, 7. . . . . Malugunda, vi... . 244, 257 MahendrAdhiraja, ch., . . . 164n Malwalli, vi.. . . . . . 2440 Mahendrapala, Karauj k.. 208, 209, 210, 211 Mamandur, vi., . , . . . 160n Mahendrapaladeva, do., . Mamidimskbin, ., . . . . . 67 Mahandravarman, Chola ch., . . . 123n Mamidi-praggadayya, m., . 550 Mahendravarman III., Pallava k., , .167n Managoli, vi.. . . . 9, 25n, 242, 244, 253 Mabesvara, &. a. Siva, 21, 95, 106, 196, 212, Mapalarata, ch., . . . . . 167 228, 231, 254, 256, 257 Manapuri-Declaya, ., . . . . 68 Mahe varabhatta, ., . . . . . 62 Manafarman, .. . . . . . 109 Mabithsaka, oi., . . . . 102, 103 mana-stambha, . . . . . 171, 180 Mabip&ladova, Kanauj k., . . . . 211 Mapattikiniyansahasra, 11., . . . . 98 Mahisa, vi., . . * 102 Mapattukkiniyanbhatta, ., . . 78, 98 Mahddaya or Mabodaya, 8. a. Kanauj, 208, MAnava-grihyasutra, . . . . . 88n 209, 210, 211, 212 Manchanna, ch., . . . . . 340 Maitada, vi., . . . 188 Manobedlu, vi, . . . . . 149 Maitreya, saiva teacher, . . . . 226 mandalika, a chief, . Malabar, co. . . . . . 7 Mandalika-Trinetra, sur. of Marasimha II... 18A Malabiniyanindran or Malaiginiyanigran, 8. a. Mandara, vi, . . . . . 128n Agastya, . . . . . 72 Man-Dasor, vi., . asor, B.,. . . . . . . 38, 720 Malahiniyanindrapbbatta, m., . . . 98 Mandavelli-Nagaya, m., . . . . 89 Malapa, . . . . . 218n Mandavelli-Vallabba, ., . . . . 69 Malave. co., . 31, 88, 170n, 229, 236, 267 | Mandayabhatta, m., . . . 98 210 269

Page #342
INDEX. 285 . 259 48 PAGE PAGE Mandbata, island, . .116n Matsya, ri. . . . . . . 107 manerergade, . . . 21, 218, 234, 236 mattar, land measure, . . 22, 25, 28, 233 Maugalduaka, s. a. Maglona, . . 210 Mattarasa, m., . . . . . . 28 Mangi, k . . . . . 123, 126 Matura, family, . 170, 172, 176n, 179 Mangi.Yuvaraja, E. Chalukya k., . 130, 137 Maunggun, vi., . . . . . . 101 Mapigavail, 6. a. Dlavagoli, 9, 10, 21, 25, 26, 28, 31 Mavali-Vanaraya, sur. of Prithivipati II., 50, 163 Jlanikyavalli, do., . . . . 9, 21, 31 Mavanabbatta, m., . . . . . 98 Manimangalam, vi... 72, 73, 197, 198, 199, 206 Mavana-gandhavarana, sur. of Govindaraja, Maningavalli, s. a. Managli, 9, 10, 21, 22, 23, 28, 31 215, 230n Maninagabbatti, ., . . . . . 99 Marayabbatta, an. . . . . 98 Wanittidal, vi., . . . . 53 Maviyashadlaugavid, m., . . . . 98 Maijugbosha, nymph, . Maydana, n... . . . . . . 231 Maokaditya, Matsya ch., . . 108, 109n Mayidova, ch., . . . . . . 235, 236 Naukadityamaharaja, ch.. . . . 109n Mayiderapandita, ch, . 226 Mankanarya, m., . . . . . 109 Mayidavarasa, ch., . . . . 225 Mauki-Nayaka, *.. . . . . 109 Mnyuravarman, Kadamba k., Mannargudi, vi., M&dlaparro, vl., . . . . 96 Manne, vi., . 154n, 158, 160, 161 Medayabhatta, m., . . 98 mannettina-amarase, . . 19 Medayashadangavid, ., . . . . 99 manra, commons, . . . . 52n Mediyabhatta, 97., . . . . 95n Mansa, vi.. . . . . . . 102 Mey haduta, quoted, . . . . . 38n Mantri-Singana, m., . . . ... 550 Mel-Adaiyara Mal-Agaiyaru-nau, di, * * 50, 52 Manu, riski, . 20, 138, 142, 148, 260 and add. Melagani, vi.. . . . . 152, 168, 171n Manyak hata, 8. a. Malkhed!, 170, 172, 176n, melasike-manneya, tax, . . . 259 177n, 179, 180, 189, 190, 196 Mejain ba, queen of Vijayaditya IV., 135, 133 Manyapura, vi, . . . . . 1610 Melpadli, vi.. . . . . . .228 Marajavadi seven thousand, di... 206, 207 Molukote, vi, . . . 72 Marasimba, silahara ch.,. .167n, 236n melvatte. . . . . . . . 217 Marasimha I., W. Ganga k., 153, 156n, 1570, Merkara, vi.. . . . . . 122, 174, 175 161n, 162 Morubrahman, 7., . . 109 Narasimba II., do., 152, 153, 154n, 167, 168, Mesaca, vi.. * 102 1690, 170n, 171, 172, 173, 178, Mdvad, co., . 39 179, 180n Mimarsit, doctrine,. 96, 220, 222 Marasin bavarman, ch., . . . . 1700 Mimansaka, . . * 219n, 227 MAraturi-Krishnama, m., . . . 69 Minamini, vi., . . . . 119, 121 Marayapadi, .. a. Marajuvadi, . . . 206 mindam, vessel, . . . . 106 Mari, goddess, . . . " 256 and add. Mindigal, vi., . . . . 205 Marjavada rajya, 8. a. Marajavadi, . . 206 Mindlumgallo, 8. a. Mindigal, 205, 206, 207 Markandeyapurana, quoted, . . . 236n Minur, vi.. . . . . . . 169n Maruladova, W. Ganga k., . 163, 166n, 167 Miraj, vi.. . . . . Maruvasi, vi., . . . . . . 2140 mirror banner, . . . 172 Maryadanigaradeva, Kalachuri (?) k., ... 113 Mogevade, vi.,. . masahani, s. a. mabasabani (), - . 103 Mohama, 8. a. Mohgaon, . . . 192, 197 Masaneya, m., . . . . . . 231 Mohgaon, vi.. Masulipatam, vi., . . 122, 181, 184, 189 Mokala, Guhila k., . . . . 89 matha, 22, 23, 28, 221, 222, 223, 224, 228, 2.45n months, lunar :mathapati, . . . . .221 Aslalba, 12, 26, 28, 1610, 168 add., 169, Mathin, vi, . . . . . , 4 173n, 199, 264 Matinenbhatta, ., . . . . . 9on Abrayuj or Xavayaja, , . . 36, 169 Matsya, family, . . . 107, 108, 109n Abvina, . . . . . 13, 15, 36 2P 2 co. . . add.

Page #343
286 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. PAGS Mdvarakoneya-sarhtati or-sarhtana, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 226, 230, 388 N 167 PAGB Bhadrapada, 11, 12, 18n, 28, 48, 172n, 201, 215, 231 Chaitra, . . 11, 12n, 14, 148, 149, 199, 219 Jyaishtha, 12, 113, 156, 198, 200 Karttika, 7, 9, 18, 24., 117, 166, 167, 168n and add., 282, 284 Maghs, 13, 16, 49, 168, 174, 176, 232, 283 Margasira or Marga frsha, 13, 24, 25, 28n, 168n, 176 Nabhas, . a. Sravana, . . . . 87 Pausha,. . .11, 12n, 18, 22, 28n, 56, 67 Phalguna, 14, 164, 168n and add., 173, 174, 209, 213, 241 Sravana, , , 11, 12, 165, 168n, 239n Vailakba, 12, 14, 16, 38, 107, 109, 113, 116, 189, 196, 197, 216, 280 Moon, race of the, 88, 87, 95, 183, 186, 267 and add. Mottakapa-Holeyana, then . . movali, tree, . . . . . . movi, do. . . 100 . . . . Mrigesavarman, Kadamba k., Madahalli, vi... . . 164, 155, 164. Mudda, ., . . . . . Muddarasa, ok., . . . . Muddurra, vi., . . . 109 Madiga-Singana, 7., . . . . Modukundor, vi, . . mukhamudra. s. a. mauna,. . . 228 Makkanpa-Kadambe, mythical k., . 280 Mukunda, mo. . . . . . 107 Malaraja, ., . . 103 Mulasthana, te., . . . . 22, 148, 149 Malastb&pa-Mahadeve, to. . . . . 143n Mulgund, vi.. . 1540, 170n, 172, 173 maliga, . . . . . . . 28 Molli-nada, di., . . Mulukalapandi, vi,. Mammadivaram, 6.a. Mummadivarapadu, 66, 69 Mummadivarapkdu, ti, . . . . mummuridanda, . . . Mundagod, vi., . . . . 244, 259 Munja, Paramara ky . . . . . ad Mentakasvastha, vin. Mariganahalli, vi. . . . . 214, 230 Murugamale, vin . 206 Muruganamale, . a. Murugamale, 206, 207 musindi, tree, . . Mutta or Muttiga, m., . 230 Muttaras, W. Ganga k., 168, 168, 1640, 156, 166, 167, 168, 169, 160, 161, 168, 165 . 69 * 161 NAbhika, vi., . . . . 8 NAdamuni, Vaishnava Acharya,. . 79 nadavirukkum (madhyaatha), an arbitrator, . 73 Nags, a snake, . . . . 9, 60, 62 Naga, family,. . . . . . 126n Nagabhata, Kanauj k., . 208, 212, 213 Nagabhata, Kanauj prince, . . . 209, 213 Nagada, vi.. . . . . . . 96 Nagadanta, ch.. . . . . . 162 Nagadattabhatta, n. . . Nagadeva, ... . . . . . . 21 Nagadevasahasra, 7., Nagad nayabbatta, 4., . . . . Nagalambika, f., . . . . 240, 241 Nagamangala, vi., . 1840, 166, 168 Naga-panobami, titki, . . . 12 Nagapura-Nandivardhana, din . 189, 197 nagara-amavese, . . . . . 12 Nagarakhanda seventy, di, . 218, 214, 216, 280, 287, 244, 259, 264 Nagarakhande, vin, . . . . . 260 Nagardvara or Nakbardevara, te., 221, 228 Nagarle, di, . . . . . 164, 169 Negattars, family . . . . . 164 Nagesvara, to. . . . . 142, 148, 149n Nagipoti, t. . . . . . . 184 Nagiyaka, t. . . . . . . 2450 Nagpur, vi. . . . . 188, 193 Naishadham, name of a Telugu work, 68n Naishadbiyacharita, quoted, . . 2280 Naigdyika, . . . . 219, 220, 228 Dabara, . . . . . . . 23 nakshatras - Ardrl, . Hasta,. . . 197, 198, 199 Mrigastraha, . . . . . . 199 Puryabhadrapada,. 46, 48 Rerati, . . . . 174, 175 Rahint. . . . . . . 108 Satabhinbaj, . . . . . 198 Bravan, . . . . . 66 Svati . . . . . 174, 175, 200 Nakulila or Katalovara, . Lakultis, 226, 226 NAlAyiraprabandham, name of a work, . 780 100

Page #344
INDEX. 287 730 . . . . 162 . 123n PAGE PAGE nalprabhi, an official in charge of a district, Narendrusvara, te., . . . .. 130 223, 232, 233, 234 Nargund, vi., . . . 9n, 166 vala or naloka, 8. a. valva, * . . . 113 Narikadapumbundi, vi., . . 149 nalva, land meastire, .. . Nurluri-Mallaya, 16., . . 88 Namana, n., . . . Narmada, ri., . . * 190, 2200 namanya, s. a. sarvanamasya, . nasyanka, . . . 1880 Namayabhatta, ... . . . . . 98 Nataraja, te., . 72, 105 Nambiyandanbhatta, mn., . . . . 98 Natrvaula, co.,. . . . . add. Nanimalvar, Vaishnava saint, Natha, s. a. Nadamuni, Nandagiri, 8. a. Nandi, . . . 162, 163 Natripati, .. a. Natavaula, . * add. Nandanavana umbrella, . . . . 172 Nausari, vi., . . . 2016 Nandi, kill, . . . Navabuplta, vin . add. Nandi, siva's bull, 168n, 214, 232, 237, 239, Navakhandavada, di., . 2-10, 262 Navarama, Chola ch., . Nandikumarabhatta, n.. . . . . 98 navaratri-amavase, . . . . 13 Nandi vara day, 168n and add., 173n Navavada, vi.. . . . 74, 96 Nandivalli, vi., . . 201 Navile, ving . . . . 28 Nandivardhana, vi., . . . . . 196 nayaka, . i . .264 Nandivarman, Nandipotavarman or Nandipo. Nayanakelidevi, queen of Govindachandra, 117 taraja, Pallava k.,. . 157, 158, 100, 203 Nayanandi, 97.,. . . . . . 228 Nandirarman, 8. a. Vijaya-Nandi-Vikramavar- nelevilu, . . . . . . 28, 236n man, . . . 158, 159, 160 nelli, tree, . . . . . 100 Nanji-nadu, di., . 43, 44, 45, 46 Nellore, ri., . 122 Nannayabhatta, Telugu author, . 31 Nemake, family, . . . . . 2!0n Nanniya-Ganga, sur. of Butuga II., . 166. 168n Nengiyur, vi., . 201 Napeikia, s. a. Nabbika, Nepal, Nopala or Nepalaka, co. 1, 4, 31, 138n, 257 Narada, rishi, . 253n, 254 Neriyag-Murendavelar, m., . . . . 45 Naraga, Sabara ch., . . . 171, 179, 180 Nerur, vi.. . . . . . . 202n, 2030 Narahari, m., . . . . 68 Nesargi, vi., . . . . . . 2560 Naranamantrin, m., . . . . . NeyyundAlvar, Vaishnava acharya, . . 73 Naranga, sage, . . . * : 107 Nigarili-sola-chaturvedimangalam, &. d. SherNarasimba, Chalukya prince, . madevi, . . . . . . 47 Narasimba, m.,. . . Nigarili-gelap, str. of Rajendra-Chola I., . 47 Narasiriha I., Hoysala k., . . . . . Nigarili-sola-Vinnayar, te., . . . . Narasimha, te.. Niglive, vi.. . Narasimhabbatta, m., . . 98 Nibkarkasimbs, our. of Udayakarpa, 183, 187 Narasimhapotavarman, Pallava k., . . 204 Nila, mo. . . Narasimbavarman, 6. a. Vijaya-Narasimhavar Nilabbe, . . . . . . * 216 man, . . . . . . 50, 160 Nilakantha, te., . . .210n Narasimhavarman I., Pallava k., . . Nilakanthabhatta, m., Narasim bavarman II., do.. . . Nilaldhand, f. . . Narayana, 8. a. Visbnu, 28, 130, 187, 202, Nilamba or Nilambika, f., 207, 228 Nimbadevabhatta, ., . . * 98 Narayanabbatta, , . . . . Nimbargi, rii, . . . 212 Narayanabbattasom ayajin, m., . 98 Niravadyabhatta, ... . . 95, 98 Nareyanarahasra, m., . . . . 98 Nirguli, ri., . . . 22 Narayanashadaugarid, m.,. . . 98 Nirupama, Rashtrakita k., . Narayanivilaxa, quoted, . . . Add. Nirupama, str. of Dhruva,. . . 189, 190 Narendraw rigaraja, sur. of Vijayaditra II., Nirvana, . . . . . . 3, 4, 102 20n, 119, 129, 138, 161, 168n | Nishadha, mo., . . 253 166n 174 225 * 253 98 167 * 2-10 .242 98

Page #345
288 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. PAGE PAGE nishka, a haur pagoda, . . 32, 36, 37, 96 Olila, Saiva saint, . . . . 254 Nitalaksha, m., . . . . .231n O-ki-ni, co., . . . 25-40 Nitimarga, sur. of TV. Ganga kings, 164n, 165n Okkaka, 8. a. Ikshvaku, .. Nitimarga-Kongunivarma-Eregaiga, 17. Ganga okkalu-dure, tar, . . . . . 234 . . . . . . . 164n Onavala-pathaka, di., . . . 113, 111n Nitimarga-Kongunivarma-Permanadi, sur. of Or, ri., . . . . . . . 38 Ereyappo, . . . . . 153, 165 Orangal, vi., .. . . . . 56n Nitimurg-Kongunivarma-Permanati, sur. of Orissa, co. , . . 560, 57, 108n, 188n Ramavikrama, . . . . 153, 163! Orungai Arangan, m., . . . . . 13 Nityanandablatta, m., . . . . 98 Nityanandatrivedin, m., . . 98 Nityavarsha, sur. of Rashtrakuta kings, 170n P nivartana, land measure, . . . 7, 8, 9 niyogin, . . . . . . 69n parla hakka, drum . . . . . 203 Nolawn, s. <<. Pallava, 152, 164, 168, 172, 176, 179 Patlaittaruman Kanaiyan, 11., Nolambadhirje, Pallava ch., . . 165, 169 Padlaria, vi., . . l and add., 3, 4, 69 Nolainbakulantaka, sur. of Varasimla II., 152, Padbaru, 7., . . . . . 188 188, 171, 172, 173, 178, 180 Padmaladevi, f., . . 215, 229 Nolambantaka, do. Padmambike, J., . . 168, 179, 180 . . . 254 Nolambavali thirty-two thousand, di., 152, Padmanabba, 12., . . . . . 115 157, 158, 159, 164, 165, 168, 169, 170, 217n Padmanabhabbatta, m. . 98 Numi, field, Padmavati, f.,. . . . . . . 142 . 242n Xripakama, Chola ch.,. . Paduvur-kottam, di., . 50, 53 . . . 123n Nripaeekbaravalanallur, vi., . . . . . 101 Pagan, vi., . . . 45 Nripatunga, sur. of Amughavarsha I., 159, 189, 190 Paganavaram, vi.. . . . . . 185 Nripatungadeva, 4. a. Vijaya-Nripatunga-Vikra PAka-nado, co., . . . . . 56 mavarman, PAla, family, . . . . . 159 . . . . . 182n Nripatunga-Vikramavarman, do., . , . 50 Palakol, vi.. . . . . . . 570 Nrisimha, god, . palam, weight, . . . . 79 . . 43 Nrisimha, m., . . . . . 82, 87, 68 Palavela or Palevela, 8. a. Palivela, 60, 69 Xrisimba, Matsya ch, . Pali, vi,.. . . 108 . . . 113, 114n . . . nula-hunnuve or nula-parvan, 11, 12, 14, 23 Alidbraja, . 208 Nulamba, 8. a. Nolamba, . . . . 169 Palivela, vi.. . . . . . . 65 Nulamba-pali or Nulambar-padi, .. a. Nolambs. Pallabhattaraka, m., . . . . vadi, . . . . . 45, 46, 47 Pallava, dy., . 50, 1190, 1200, 162, 157, Nulangeriga-Marana, m... . . . 23! 1 168, 169, 160, 162, 163n, 164, 165, nanda-vilakku, a perpetual lamp, . . 43n 168, 169, 170, 171, 179, 180, 191, 203, 204 Nuntaki-Gangana, n., . . . . 69 Pallava, mythical k.,. . . . 50, 159 Nurmadi-Taila, s. a. Taila II., . . Pallavadhiraja, ci., . . . . . 1640 Nurmadi-Tailapa, 8. a. Taila III., . . 235, 258 Pallavaditya, Pallava ch., . . . . 169 Ngaya, doctrine, . . . . 220, 222 Pallava-kattu, tank,. . . 206, 207 Pallavamalla, sur. of Nandivarman, 50, 157, 158, 160 Palligondan, 8. a. Vishnu, . . . . 72 Palligondan bhatta, m., . . . . 98 Pamalspati-Narabari, m... . . 68 Odda, Orissa, . . . . . 1080 Pamarru, vi, . . . . . 140n Oddladi, vi. . 55, 56 Pambarru, 8. a. Pamarru,. . 139, 140n, 143 Oddaradi, co. . . . . 108 Pammava, f.,: 139n, 140, 142 Odde-iesa, co.. . . . 55 pana, coin, . . . . . 231 odi, tree, . . . . . . 100 pancha-kula, . . . . 136, 1380 . 119, 121

Page #346
INDEX. 289 . 55 PAGS PAGE Panchala or Paacbalaka, Co., ' 91, 149 PAraaiks, the Persians, . . * 203 Panobuladova, W. Ganga k., 153, 1540, 170n, 172, Papivipuri or Pagivai, vi., 162 - 173 Parla-Kimedi, di. . . . . . 2 paaohall, . . . . . . . 138n Parthasarathi, m. . . . . 72, 98 Pauchalinga, te. . . 221, 228., 227 Parthasarathibhattardmaydjin, m.,. . 98 paucba-mahasabda, 25, 215, 216, 218, 229, Paruvula-gunta, tank,. . 131 230, 231, 236, 257, 259, 261n Parvatavali or Parvatamnaya, 219, 221, 223, Pancbapandavamalai, kill, . . . . 157n 224, 225, 226 paucha pradhanah, the five ministers, 71, 96 Parvati, goddess, . 14, 194n, 1890, 2100, 240, panobs-veri, . . . 135, 188n 253, 254, 259 Panda, Veiunandu ch., . . . 151 Patachobars, co., . . . . . 257n Pandaranga, m., . 123, 126, 128, 131 PAtAlamalla, ch, . . . . . 170, 171 Pandavas, . . . . . . .227 Pataliputra, s. a. Patna, . . 4, 117 Papdiavara, te., . . . . . . . 161 Pataujala, yogafastra, . .222 pandita, . . 720, 116 Patasvara, 3. a. Patacbcbara, . . 257 Papilitarynobaritam, name of a Telugu soork, 55n patbaka, a district, . 113, 114 Fapduva, vi, . . . 580 pattabandha, a coronation, . . 127, 138n Panduvasuradhani, k., . . Pattadakal, vi., . . . . 20n, 122, 166 Pandya, co., add., 31, 42, 43n, 45n, 71, 162, 171, Pattada-Kisuvolal, 5. a. Pattadakal, 168 179, 180, 199, 200, 202, 204, 206, 218, 223 pattali, a division, . . . 113, 117 Pandyas, the five, . . . 104 pattamahadevi, . . . . . . 117 Panini, grammarian, . . . 2040, 225 pattanasvamin, . . . . . .223 Paniniya, grammar, . . . . . 222 Pattas mahalli, vi., . . . . 164n Pannala- Kommaya, ., . . . Pattavardhini, family, . 140, 142 Pannasa, . . . . . . 141n, 142 patu, . . . . . . . 141 pannaga, tas, . 217, 218 Pavase, oi, . . . 171, 180 Panta-kule, . . . 54, 55, 67 Pedakta, Reddi k.,. . . 55 Pantakularaja, sur. of Doddaya I. 55 Peddana, m., . . . . . 109 P&nungal, s. a. Hangal, . 201, 259 | - Peddayadikshita, ... . . 68 Poudyal five bandred, di.. . . 844, 259 peddore, .. a. perdore, . . . 1699 Paoungal-vishaya, din, * 201 Peggu-ur, ti.. . . . . 168n, 169n, 173 paradai, an assembly, . . * 43n Pebeva (Pehoa), viny . . 210, 211 Paraganda, Mataga ch., . . . . 108 Pennacharya, m.,' . . . 71, 96 Parakdarivarman, Chola k.,. . 42, 43 Pennatavadi-vishaya, di., . 131, 132, 134 Parakboarivarman or Parakesarin, sur. of Chbla perdore, a great river, , 169, 170, 172n kings, . . . , 42, 43, 47, 162, 228 Porotale-divana, Siva's day, . . . . . 1680 paramabhattarska, * 21, 95, 113, 115, 117, pergade, a chamberlain, . . . . 218 130, 142, 196, 229, 233, 284, 235 Periyanatibi, Vaishnava acharya,. . . 73 paramahamsa, ascetic, . . . . 222 Periyanambibhatta, ., . . . . 98 Paramkra, dy, . . . . . add., 170n Periyandan, Vaishnava acharya,. . . 79 paramefrara, 21, 28, 118, 116, 117, Periyandan bhatta, m., . . . . . 121, 180, 198, 142, 154n, 166, 167, 168, Periyapdan bhattasomayajin, th., . . . 100, 201, 202, 203, 204, 229, 283, 284, 385 Periyapuranam, quoted, . . . 254n Paramedrara, . a. Siva, . , 220, 280, 259 perjunka, tar, . . . . 15, 217 Pandivarabhafta, ti, . . 98 Perma, sur. of-Jagad@kamalla II., 10, 11, 232, 258 Parameivaravarman I., Pallava k., . 157 Permadi or Permadi, sur. of Marasimha II.. 168, 169 Paramdovaravarman II., do. . : 167 Permadi, sur. of Vikramaditya VI. , 258 Parantaka I., Chola k., 42, 43, 50, 158, 159, 162 Permadi, W. Ganga k., ga . . . . . . 164n Paradarasmriti, quoted, . . . 266n Permanadi, sus of Muttarasa, . . .159n Parasi, the Persiana,, . . . 104 Peroba, vi, . . . 115

Page #347
290 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V 55, 57 . 167 196 PAGE 1 PAGE Perumadi, Reddi k., . . pravaras Perumburakkadalbattasomayajin, 11.,. 98 Angirasa, . . . . Petbada, ., . . . 102, 103 Avatsara, . . . . . . 115 Pevalaha, m., . 113 Bharmyaeta, . . . . . . 113 pidiligai,. . . . . .. 62 Kasyapa, . . . . . . . . . 115 piligaragavadu, . . . . . 150 Maudgalya, . . Pilla, ch., . . . . 1700 Naidbruva, . . 115 Pinnakota, Reddi k., . . 65 Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, .. a. Prithivipati I., 159, 162n Prayaga, s. a. Allahabad, . . . . 259 Pitambara, Musalman ch., . . . . 2410 Protisvara, te., . . . . . . 123n Pithapuram, vi.. . . . Prithivi-Kongani or Prithivi-Konguni, sum of Pittayabhatta, m., . . . Muttaraga, . . . , 153, 155, 156 Piyadasi, sur. of Aboka, . . Prithivimula, k., . . . . 119n Polakum bapta, vi., . 73, 96 Prithivipati I., W. Ganga k., . 153, 162 Polekesi-Vallabha, .. a. Palika in I., . . 202 Prithivipati II., do. . . 50, 153, 157, 159, 162 Polukosi, k., 202 . Prithivivallabha, vur. of Kirtivarman I., . Polsola-gotra, . . . 54,67 Prithviavara, Velanandu ch., . . , 71 Pompala, family, . . . .171n, 2061 Prithvivallabha, sur. of Krishna III., . . Pompala-kattu, tank, . . 206, 207 207 Prola, Kakatiya k., . . . . 142, 149 pongal, feast, . . . . . 12n Prola, 6. a. Annavrola, . . . . . 55 Pounada, vi., . . Prolays, . . . . . . . 68 Pondatorra, vi., . . . 71, 74, 96 Prdlaya, Rodili k., . . . . 56 Ponnavada, &. a. Ponnada, 73, 74, 96 Prolu-randu, di, . . 71, 74, 95 Ponnayasa basra, n. . . . . . 98 98 Prome, ti.. . . . . . 101 Ponungoti.Potibbatta, ., . . 88 pujari, . . . . . 150, 214n, 228 Potamayya, m., . . . . . Pulakerin or Palekesin, 8. a. Pulikesin, 8, 2020 Potaus, m., . . 68, 73 Pulikura, 8. a. Huligere, . .243n Pataryangari-cheruvu, tank, * 131 Pulikesin I., Chalukya k., . . . 202 Potabarman, . . . * 109 Pulikesin II., W. Chalukya k.. . 7, 157, 202n Potaya, m., : : : 68, 69 Puluvangurra, vi. . . . . . 96 Potayashadangavid, m., . 98 Punad, di., . . . . . . . 163 Potiyabbatta, ., . * 98 pundi, a hamlet, . . . 71, 96 Potiyashadangavid, m., . . . . 98 puuga, tree, . . . . . Prabhasa, sur. of Bboja I., . . 209, 213 Panyuvailabba, sur. of Adivarita-Dhananjaya, Prabbevati, Utkala princess, .. 108 201 prabhu, . , 21, 23, 25, 28, 31, 231, 257 Pura, vi., . . . . . . 235, 236n Prabhu, ... . . . . . 241 Puradakeri, vi.. Purad . . . 236n Prabodhasivapandita, thh. . . 720, 95n Purana, . . . . . 96, 222 Pragjyotisha, co., . . . . . 182n Puriyali, vi. . . . . 156 Pranamevara, te. . . . . 236, 237 Parigere, &. a. Huligere, . . . . 244n Prasannavallabha, te... 69 Purigere or Paligere three hundred, di., 166, Prentaraga, sur. of Dadda II., .. 871 169, 172, 173, 217, 218 Prasantarags, sur. of Dadda IV., . . . 38 Parikara, s. a. Huligere, . . . .243n prasisti, . . . . . 9, 37, 38, 140 purdhita, a family priest, . . . 95, 109 Pratapaohakravartin, sur. of Jagadekamalla Purushottama, E. Chalukya ch., . 32, 34, 35, II., . . . . . lln, 234, 258 Pratapa-chakravartin, sur. of Taila III., 235 Purushottamabhatta, m., . . 98, 243, 254, 265 Prataparadra, Kakatiya k., . . .143n Purushottamasarman, m., . . . . 109 tibakka, ulrum, . . . . . 203n Patalapariya, field, . . . . : 142 ratanikara, tar, . . . 113, 116, 117 putti, measure, . . . . . 1400 100 36, 37

Page #348
INDEX. 291 PAGH PAGE Rajendra-Chola-Pompalamaroya, sur. ef ER Bairayya, . . 206, 207 Rajiga-Chola, .. a. Kulttunga-Chola I. 71 Racbamalla I., W. Ganga k., 153, 164, 166, Rajiga-Chola-manghanga, sur. of Pandya 166, 167, 191 chiefs, . . . . . . . 71 Rachamalla II., do., 153, 169n, 170, 171, 173, 174n Rajorgadh, vi., . . . 211 Rachcha-Ganya, do., . . 163, 167, 172 Rajputs, tribe,. . . . . . 2, 3 Rachubenashadangavid, m., . . . . 98 Rajukonda-Peddibhatta, n., . . . . 68 Racbeya-Gaiga, ch., . Rakkasa, ch., . . . . . 1690, 173 Rachhyamalla, s. a. Rachamalla I., . 166, 191 Ralakkiyabbeya-Hachike, ti, * 25 Rasoia, O., . . . . . . 1,4 Ralhadovi or Kalbanadevi, Kunauy queen, 113 Raghava, m., . . . 109 Rana Rinna, k, * * * * * * * add. Raghu, mythical k.,. . . 142, 149 Rams, saint, . . 73n, 123n, 254, 257 Rajachudamani, sur. of Marasimha II., 168, 170n Raua, Ramadera or Ramayys, . a. Ekautadarajadhiraja, . .' . , 142 Rama, 343, 244, 245, 253, 253, 256 Rajadhiraja, Chola k., . 205, 206, 207, 208n and add., 257, 259, 260 and add. Rajaditya, Chalukya ch.,. . . 171, 179 Ramabhadra, Kanauj k. . . 210, 212 Rajaditya, Chola ke, . . . 167, 191 Raurabhadr3, 4. a. Ram, . . . . 197 Rajagopala-Perumal, te., . . 48, 72, 198, 199 Ramabhadradera, Kananj k., , . . 210 rajaguru, a royal preceptor, 225, 226 Ramabbatta, m., . . . . 98 Rajakani, vi., . . . 188 Ranablatta, ., . . . 98 Rajakosarivarman or Rajakosurin, sur. of Ramachandra, 8. a. Rama, . . . 149, 260 Chola kings, . . . . 12, 49, 206, 207 Ramachandra, Yadava ke.. . . add. Rajamabendra, sur. Of Ammaraja II., * 139, 143 Ramachandrapuram, vi.. . . 53 Rajamahendra, Rajamahendranagara, Opattana Ramadalaparibhatta, h., . . . . or pura, s. a. Rajarabendri, 31, 33, 54, Ramnadeva, te., . . . . . .172n 550, 56, 57, 67, 71 Ramadovabhatta, m.,. . . 98 Rajamabondri (Rajahmundry), vi. . 31, 71 Pa magrams, vi.. . * 3,4 Rajamalla, .. a. Kacbamalla, 165, 166n, 173n Rainandayabbatta, 31. . . 95, 98 Rajamalla, W. Ganga k., 168, 161, 163, 164, 1650 Ramandja, saint, . . 72, 73 rajaparanesvara, . . . . 95 Ramasahasra, , . . . . 98 Rajaraja, E. Chalukya ch., : 32, 34, 35, 37 Ramastamiu, te. . . . 41, 46, 47 Rajaraja I., Chola k., 42, 44, 45n, 46, 48, 78, Ramati, ving . . 121 105n, 197, 206 Ramaya, , . 67, 68 Rajaraja I., E. Chalukya k., 31, 32, 33, 105, Ramghat, vi. . ... . . . 3 106, 167n Rampalli-Kebana, by . . 68 Rajaraja-brahmamaharaja, n., 78,961, 98 Rampura, vi., . . .154, 15on, 164n, 168n Rajaraja-Kdourivarmau, s. a. Rajaraja I., 44, 45, 46, Rampurva, vin . . . 1,4 Kamyajd matri, s. 4. Alagiyamanavala, . . 73 Rajaraja-mandalam or -valandlu, the Pandya Ranayraha, Gurjara prince . . 38 country, . . . . . 45, 46, 47 ranaka, . . . . . . . 103 Rajaninha, Pallava k., . . . . 50 Raparangabhairava-Govindarasa. Govinda, Rajasithin, sur. of Indravarman I. . . 210 -Govindamayya, or -Govindaraja, ch., 315, RAjasimbelvara, te. . . . . . 204 216, 217, 218, 223, 231 rajasusa, sacrifice, . . . .227 Raparabgasimba, sur. of Chamandaraya, 172 Rajendra-Chola I., Chola k., 42, 47, 106, 206, 228 Ranavikrams, W. Ganga k., 168, 154, 155n, Rajendra-Chola II., 1. a. Kulottunga-Cbola 162, 163, 1650 I., . . . . . . . 105, 106 randa-bunnuve, &. a. hostala-huppuve,. . 13 Rajendra-Chola-brahmataraya, sur. of rangabhoga, . . 258, 259 Appimayya, . . . . . 206, 207 Ranganathabhatta, to... . . 951, 98 20

Page #349
292 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 103 225 320 PAGE PAGE Rasayana, 1., . . 188 Rupavatara, . . . . . 96 rashtrakuta, a headman, 95, 136, 130, 134, 138, 142 ruvari, . a. rupakarin, . . . . 214, 231 Rushtrakuta, dy. 20, 1550, 157, 158, 159, 161, 162, 163, 166, 1680, 169, 170, S 172, 189, 190, 191, 216n, 2450 Sabara, tribe. . . 171, 179 Rathor, dy. . . . 37 Sabdamanidarpana, name of a work, 239, 257 add. Ratta, s. a. Rashtrakuta, . . 20, 21, 2160 Sabdasastra, . . . . . 220 Ratta-padi, co., . . . . . . 460 Saduppori, vi.. . . . . . 159 Rattoli, vi, . . . . 142 Sadyojatapanditadeva, m., rautta, . . Sagara, mythical k., . 119, 167, 188, 260 Ravana, m., . Sahadova, ch., . . . . . 31 ravi, tree, . . . . . . . 100 sahani, a groom, . . . . 103n, 235n Ravirela, vi.. . . . . . . add. sahaara, title, . . . . . . 72 Ravireva, 6. a. Ravirela, . . . . . add. Sahasram, vi., . . Raya, . a. Chamundaraya, . . 174n Sah@t-Mahot, vi.. . . . . . 2 Reyakota, vi.. . . . . . 49, 50 Sahityavidya. . . Rayarideva, k., . . 183, 186, 187, Sahyadri, mo.,. . . . . . 104 Rayave yabhajanga, sur. of Vema, . . 56 Saigotta, sur. of sivamara II., . . . 160 Reddi, family, . . 54, 55, 56, 57 Saiva, 10, 11, 120, 72n, 214, 218, 219, 222, regu, tree, . . . . . . . 100 226, 228, 232, 239, 240, 241, 243, rekha, . . . 187n, 236n 344, 245, 253n, 254, 255, 258, 259, 260 rela, tree, . . . 100 Sajjadabhatta, ., . . . . . 98 rellu, do. . . . . . 100 Sajjapiga, vi.. . . . . . . 187 Romana, ., . . . . .. 109 Bakatayana, grammarian, . . . . 822 Remanashadaugavid, m. . Sakti-parishe or parahe, . . 219, 221 Remayabbatta, m., . Sakya, trile, . . . . . . 2, 3 Rendu vadala, di, . . . 119n Sakyamuni, 8. a. Buddba, * 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 Renduvati, vi.,. . . 119, 121 Sale, s. a. Kandalur-salai, Reva, m., . . . . . . 39 Salem, vi.. . . . . . . 156n Revadasa, m., . . Saleya-parsbe, . . . . . . 221n Rovaka, queen of Batnga II., . 163, 166, 167 sallokhaba, . . . . . 152n Revamayya, m., . . . Salukika, s. a. Chalukya, . . . . 1710 Ferrana I., Matsya ch.. . simanta,. . . . . . . 38 Rovana II, do. . . . Samaradhurandhara, sur. of. Chamunilaraya,. 172 Revanta, son of Surya, .236 Samastabbuvapasraya, biruda, . 71, 95 Reveya-Galeya, wil. . . . . . Sambhubhatta, ., . . . . . 98 Rishiyappa ur Risbiyapayya, mn., 189 and add., sa rindhivigrabAdhikrita, . . . 217 196, 197 samdhivigrahika, . . . . 89 ritta, tree, . . . . . . 100 Sadgamakhetaka-viskaya, di., . Rudda wadi, vi, . . . . . . 243ni Sarbanekvara, te., . . . . 240, 241 Rudra, Kakatiya k., , . 142, 149 Samgramabhima, sur. of Dodda II., * 67 Rudra, s. 2. Sirs, 94149n, 187, 227, 257 add. Bamgramapartba, sur. of Fema. . . . 56 Rndrabbatta, -, . . .. . 98 Sankaranarayanabhatta, 4., . . . 98 Rudradotsraja, ch., , . . . add. Sarnkaranarayanasahasra, .. . Rudrakumarabhatta, m., . . . . 98 Sath karamahasra, m., . . Rudramba, Kakatiya queen, Sarkarashadangavid, ., . . 98 Rudrasahasra, m., . .. Akay, QOCITIC, . . 219n, 320, 222, 227 Ranmindei, s. a. Lumbini, * 2 sankrantis :rundra, . . . . . 227a Dakshinayana-sankranti, . . . 26, 28 rupakarin, a sculptor, . . 214n Kanya-sariikranti. . . . . . 1720 98 * 206, 207 231 38 . 98 * 98

Page #350
INDEX. 293 LE PAGE PAGE Makara-samkranti, . . 11, 12n, 18, 149 Satyatapas, riski, . . . . Uttarayana-samnkranti, 82, 71, 96, 186, 188, 189, 187 Satyavakya, sur. Of W. Ganga kinga, 164n, 166n sammappadhana, the four, . . . . 101 Satyavakya-Kongunivarman, do., 153, 168, Samrabikonchika, ni. . . 187 164n, 172, 179 samudraghosha, musical instrument, . , Satyavakya-Rongapivarma-Permanadi, do., samvatsara-pratipada, tithi, . 14 153, 163, 164, 166, 168, 173 Samya, riski, . . . . . . . 62 Satyavakya-Permanadi, do. . . . 163, 168 Salichi, vi. . Satya-yuga, . . . . . . 13n Saogali, vi., . . . . . 190, 191 Baiucha-Kandarpe, sur. of Chalukya-Bhima I, 180n Bengam, oi.. . .2412 Saundatti, vi.. . . . . . 6, 316n Bani, Saturn, . . 149 sauvarna, . . . . . . 22 Bankagnanila orgavunda, t., 248, 255, 261 savai (sabRA), . . . . . . . 480 Sankama, Kalachurya k. . . 26, 28, 226 savasi, an attendant, . . . 245n bankba, a conok-shell, .216n Sayana, author, . . . . . 226 Sankha, Rashfrakuta princess, . . . 159 Sayra-Minigur, vi. . . * 169 Sankhoda, vi... . . 37 and add., 38, 39 Sebbi thirty, di., . . * 172 Santalige thousand, ding . 169, 218, 225 Seleyahalliyakoppa, vi., . 244, 258 santara, family, . . . 168n, 225 Seliya, . a. Pandya . . . saativarman, Magdra ch... . . . 172 Selvappillai, te., . . . Saptamadiya, di. . . . . 55, 56 Bembiya, the Chola king, . . * 162 Saptardhalakshe, Co., . . . . . 217 Sens, family, . . . . 181, 182n, 1850 Sarabha, fabulous animal, . . .228 senabova, an accountant, . . 231, 233, 23-4 sarada, 4. a. Sarasvati, . 22 and add. senadbipati, . . . . . 2360 Sarana, ., . . . . . * 260 senadibahattaraniyogadhishthayaka, 225 Sarasvati, goddess, . . . 13, 148 sonapati, . . . . . . 79, 95n Sarasvati-Prolubbatta, .. . . 87 Serama, the Chera king, . . . . 207 Sarpavaram, vi. . Seraman or Seravap, do., . . . 468 Saragur, vi.. . 50, 52 Sergunan-mahadevi-chaturvedimangalam, 8. a. Saravaradnavala-pathaka, di, Shormadevi, . . . . . . Sarradarkanasangraba, name of a work, 226 Soramay-Peruma), s. a. Malaydavara, , 254n, 255n Sarvadeve, ch., . . . . . .243n Sorapundi, vi., . . . . . 149 Sarvadevabbatta, m., . . . . . 98 Seravan-mahaderi, s. a. Sherme devi, . . 46n Sarvadovabhattasomagajid, m..., . . . 98 Sisha, god,. . . . . 72, 95, 1860 sarvadhikarin, . . . 225, 226 setti, . . . . . . . 23 sarvanamasya,. . * 22, 25, 28, 280 Bettigatta, . . . . . . 233 Satalige, s. a. Sattalige, . . . S&tu, . a. Ramekvara, . . . . 104 Satara, vi, . . . . . Shadakshari, poet, . . . 254n Sathari, .. a. Nammalvar, shadangavid, . . . . . 78 Satt, ring . . . . . 118 Shabbazgarhi, vi.. . . * 6 stipatthana, the four, . 101 Bhuh Jehan, Mughal k., . . . .175 satoja, m., . . . . . . 284 Shambikeevara, te., . . Sattalige seventy, di., . . 244, 257, 284n Shanmukha, s. a. Kumara, 148, 149, 215n, Satyaki, family, . . . . . 190 218n, 240 SatyamArtanda, Matsya ck., . . 108 Shashtirudrabbatta, ... . . . . 98 Satya raya, sur. of W. Chalukya kings, 8, 21, Sheloli, vi.. . . . . . . 244n 201, 202, 203, 204, 229, 233, 234, 235 Shermadevi, vi, . . . . . 41, 46, 47 Satyaaraya-Dhruvaraja-Indravarman, Chalu Sbolinghur, vi., . . . 42n, 162n kya k., . . . . . . . 176 sidan, 8. a. Sishya, . . . . 73 Satyasraya-Vallabha or -Vallabhendra, .a. Siddbalinga, s. a. Kalidevesa, 20, 21, 28 Palikddin II., . . . . 130, 134n, 187 Siddhappa, te., . . . 2360 292 . . . 73n * 28

Page #351
294 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 166 * 98 PAGE PAGE Siddhartha, 8. a. Beddba, . . . . 2,3 Sivaratri-amarase, . . 13 siddhaya, tax, . . . . . 96 Sivarpatnn, rii,. . * 155, 156, 161 sigi-hunnuve, . . . . . 13, 15 Siva-Skandararman, Pallara k.,. .163n Bijadity, sur. of Harsharardhana, 216, 217n Siva-tithi or Sivaratri-mahatithi, . . . 168n Silahara, family, 164n, 167n, 170n, 234n, 236n, 242 Siyadoni, ni. . . . 138n, 210 Simandri, .. a. Sithasaila,. . 56 Siyaku-Harsba, Paramara k., . Simbala, Ceylon, . . . . add., 203 Skanda, god, . . . . . 79, 225 Sinhaladova, ch., 2621 Skandabhata, m., . . . . . 38 Simbapiran, s. a. Nrisimba, 72 Skauda ishra, mythical Pallava I, . 50, 52 Simhapiransahasra, .. . 98 Skandavishya, Pallava k., . , . 50, 52 Simha sila, hill, 56 Skandusishyamangalam, s. a. Sarugur, 50, 53 Simhavarman II., Pallara k.. . 500 skandhevara. . . . . . . 209 Sitinha varmarasa, ch., . Sulhadeva, Kalackuri () k., . . 118 Bina, ri., . . . 201 Sathaladevi, queen . . . . 102, 103 Sindavalaga, vi.. . sobgara, vi.. . . . . 1 Siogamadvedin, m., Somadevabbatta, m... . . . . 98 Singanadevarasa, ch... 83magirisvaranatha, te. . . . . add. Singapiranbhatta, m., . Somambike, 6. a. Sovaladeri. . . . 216 Singapiraneshasrs, . . 98 Somanatha, te., 214n, 237, 243, 254, 255, 260 Singaremi-Yarraya, m., . . . . 68 Somanathabhatta, ., . . . . . 98 Singavikrama, &. a. Srungarrukham, 74, 96 Somanathapura, 8. a. Alande, . . . 254n Singays, m., . . . . 67, 68 Smanat hasvimin, te., . . . . add. Singayajra-Peramalimakhin, m... * 67 Somayabhatta, tr., . . . . 98 Singhana or Simluna, Yadava k., 1700, 262, 264 smagajin. .. 72, 109, 135, 138 Singujr, . . 226 Some vara, Saiva teacher, 218, 219, 220, 221, Siralangobhatta, ma.. . 223, 224, 230 Siralangobhatta, ... . . 98 88mesvara, te... . . 205, 206, 207, 243n Siralangoss hasra, 11., . . Sometara or Sovideva, ch., . . 2480 Sirasi-pattala, di., . . . 1140 Somasvara I., W. Chalukya k.. 21n, 258 Sirikbettara, s. a. Prome, . * 101 Somcivara III., do.. . 223, 232, 233, 258 Sirilango, &. a. Ilaiya-Peruma! . . . 72 Somdayara IV., Vira-Suncararn or Soma, do.. Siriyala, saioa saint, . . 254 236n, 239, 244, 258 Siruttondaparapar, do., . . 2540 Somesvarapandita, saiva teacher, , .2230 Sisugali, ri., . . * 918 Sochip&taks, vi.. . . . . . 187 siva, god, 3, 10, 13, 14, 20, 42, 43, 55, 56, 66, 67, Sorsladevi, f., . . . . 216 69, 104, 106, 109n, 1280, 130, 143, 148, Sovidevs, Kalachurya k., . . . . 242n 161, 168, 180, 187n, 189, 190, 2100, 88videvarana, Kadamba ch., . . 235, 236 213, 214, 216, 219, 221, 222, 225, Sovdje, s. . . . . . 214, 231 226, 227, 228, 230, 232, 233, 234, 235, Sravana-Belgola, vi., . 151, 152, 168n, 169, 237, 239, 240, 241, 243, 244, 252, 253, 170n, 171, 173, 228n 264, 255, 256, 257, 258, 259, 260, 261, 264 Sravasti, .. a. Sabet-Mabet, . . 2, 3, 4 Siva (Sewa), vi... . . . 208, 210, 213 Brdrasti-bhukti, di. . . . . . 211 Sivadabhatta, ., . . . . . 98 Sridharabhatta, . . . . . . 98 Bivaderabbatta, ti, . . 98 Aridbarasabasra, th., . . . 99 sivamera, W. Ganga k., . | Sridharashanigavid, m.. . Sivamars I., do., 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, | Srikantha, Chola ch., . . , .. 160, 167nSrikantha I., Saira teacher, 219, 221, 222, 223, 230 Siramara TI., do., 153, 154, 155n, 1580, 1570, Srikantha II., do. . . . . .226 168, 160, 161, 162! Srikanthapanditadeva, do.,. .223n Sivan, vi. . . . . 155, 156n. Srikurmam, vi., . . 31, 35, 36, 37 . 98 152 Brian . 99

Page #352
INDEX. 295 36 PAGE Sundi!a-Krishnabbatta, 1.,. wayy, y . . . . . 68 su ikadhikara, 226 Sunnada-Birana, m., . .231 Sorad benupura, vi. . * 156n, 160, 161n Sarat, ri., . . . . . 2010 Suraya, sit.. . . . . . 69 Surya, god, . . * 1680, 212, 236n Surya, m., . . . . . . 38 Suryadevabhatta, mi... . . . . 99 Suryadeyasahasra, m... . . . . 99 sutras : Arastamba, . . . . . 121, 126 Baudhayana, . . . . . . 52n Pravachana,. . . . . 52 Sutturu, vi., . . . . . 168n, 216n Suvarmarapalli, vi.. . . 38 svamins of Aihole, the five hundred, 23, 244, 256 add. Stupnievara, te.. Fiy . . . . . . . . 113 Srstaranya, 8. a. Venkadu,. . . 104 Svetarapyesvara, te., . . . . . 104 PAGE 1 Sri-Iullaguri-Sakti, te. . * 56n Srinatha, Telugu puet, * 55 esioga, s.a. kale, . 216 epingarabhoga,. . Bridgara kuta, ri.. . Srinivasadasa, author. . . . 73n Sripararkus, 8. a. Naw malvar, . .731 Sriparvata, ri., . . . . . 259 Sriprithivivallabha, sur. of JF. Chalukya kings, . . . . 201, 202, 203, 204 Sripurambiya, s. a. Tiruppirainbiyam, 162 Sripurusha, sur. of Mettarasa, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 158n, 159, 160, 161, 163 Srirangam, vi., . . . . . . 7? Srirangarya, m., . . . . . . 109 Srirangwayibhatta, m., . . . 99 Srisaila, vi.. . . . . . 11, 211 eri-Tribhuvanankuta, legend on seal, 70, 119, 122, 127, 131, 133, 139 Srivallabha, sur. of Vallabhadova, 183, 188 Sriyampad-Aubhaladvedin, m., . '. 63 Srungarrukham, vi., . . . . 74 ergabraya-Siladitya, Gujarat Chalukya k., . 201n sthana, . . . . . . . . 221, 223, 225, 226 sthanacharya, . . . . . 226 stbanapati, . . . . . . . . . . 223n Sthapunatba, te.. . . 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 49 Sthanu-Ravi, k., . Subandhu, author, . . . .225 Subrahmanya, 8. a. Skanda, . . . 12 Subrahmanyabhatta, m., . . . .. 99 Subraviti-Yallaya, m., . . Suchindram, di. . . 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 49 Suddhapundi, vs., . . . 1.19 Sudi, vi., 1540, 156n, 160, 163, 164, 165n, 166n, 167n, 168n Sudra, caste, : . . .. 55, 67 Buganabbe, f . . . 230 Sugummu, vi... . . ... 142 Sajindirau, 8. a. Sachindram, . 45 Salliyar, vin . Samapa, m., . . . Sun, race of the . 142, 148 Sundaramurtindyanar, Saira saint, . . . 3560 Sundannande, Chola ch., . . . . 123 Sundara-Pandya, Pandya k., . . . 73 Sundaratoludnyansahasra, m., . . . Sundarattoludaiyap, Vaishnova acharya, . 73 Sundaridevi, queen of Vatsaraja, . . . 212 100 Taddewadi, ni,. . Tadigni-pali. Tadiga-padi, Talisa-pali or Taliyar-padi. di., . . . 45n, 46 Tadigai-vali. Tadiga-vali or Tadiya-vali, s. a. Tadigai-parli, . . . . . 45, 47 Tadigumui, vi., . . . . . .132n Talikumarabhatta, ., . . . . 99 Tadi-Malingi, vi.. . . . . . 14 Tadlambandi, vi., . . . . 149 tadu, tree, . . . , Tahadhipa, s. a. Talap., . . . . 138 Taila or Tailapa II., W. Chalukya k., 10, 20, 21, 170n, 172, 257 and add., 259 Thila or Tailapa III., do., 234, 235, 257add., 258 Tailabadeve, ch. . . . . . . 226 Takkolam, vi., . . . . . 167 Taladhipa, s. a. Talapa, . . . . 142n Talaikkulam, vi., . . . 49 talaippelui, . . . 52 Talakal, vi.. . . 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167 talakatta or talekatta,. . . 107, 206, 265 Talapa, E. Chalukya k., . . . . 142n Talapururnsbaka, vi., . , . 189, 192, 197 taie-devasa, . 168n, 1731 Talgand, vi., . : 216, 218, 236n 108

Page #353
296 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 99 . 99 PAGE Talagammi, vi, * 184 Tamaramuge, vi. . 201 tammata, a tambour, . 216n Tammaya, 6., . . . 68 Tamranagart or Tamrapurl, .. a. Chombrolu, 143, 149 Tanagundar, .. a. Talgund, . . . . 218 tangadn, tree, . angadu, tree, . . . . . . . 100 Tanigai, .. a. Tiruttani, . . . . 72 TaniyaperumAnsahasra, m., . . . . 72, 99 Tanjapuri, .. a. Tafijavur, . 167 Tanjirar (Tanjore), , 1080, 1671, 174, 175, 228n Tap, . a. Tapti, . . . 171, 180 Tapti, ri., .. . . 171 Tanakarati, s. a. Kumar, Tardavadi or Teddavadi thousand, di., 9, 81, 88, 91 tari, a loom, . . . 68n tasi-kkupai, . . . . . . tari-ppudavai, ... . . . .580 tariy-ipai, tar,. . . . . 589 Tarpandighi, di. . . . 181n, 1850 Tathagata, s. a. Baddha, . . . 101, 102 tattar-kkanam, . . . . 53n tattar-ppattam, . . . . . 58n Tavaragero or Tavaroyakore, tank, 221, 222 Tayalur, vi.. . . . 165, 168n Tengalai, sect, . . . 730 Ten-nada, the southern country, . . . 43 Teqvalanallar, din, . . . 45 Terdal, os., . . . . 256 add. Teropoliyanindrensahaara, m., . , 72, 99 Teradisahasra, ., . . . . 78, 99 Tezpur, in . . . . . 181 thakkura, * . . 118, 116, 117 Thathi, ., . 188 Tillsi, s. a. Chidambaram,.. . 72, 106, 106 Tillanayaka, 8. a. Nafardja, . . Tillankyakabhatte, h. Tindayasahaara, m.. . Tippann, ... . . . . . . 69 Tippans, th. . . . . 281 Tippage, ., . . . . . 88 Tirimalayu day&nbhatta, ., . . 99 Tirimaladay&sahasra, ., . . . tiri-nondA-vilakku, .. a. nunda-vilakku, 43n Tiripporibbatta, w., . . . . 99 Tirivakkulamuday&nbhatta, ... . . 99 Tirivayikkalamuday&nbhatte, m., . . 99 Tirivayikkulamudayansahasra, ., . . 99 Tiruchchirpambalam, s. a. Chidambaram, 106, 106 PAGE Tiruchohivindiram, .. a. Suchindram, 42, 43, 44, 46 Tirukkslukkugram, vi. 430, 50 Tirukkurugor, vi. . . . . . . 72 Tirukupangadibhatta, M., . . 72, 99 Tirumalai, hill, . . . . . . 72 Tirumalai, vi., . . . . . Tirumalayudayanbhatta, ., . . . Tiramaluday&nbbatta, ., . . . . 99 Tirumangai-Alvar, Vaishnava saint, . . 72 Tiranando, .. a. Vaikunthe,. . Tiranandudayanbhatte, ., . . . 73, 99 Tirunelli, vi., . . . . 12 Tirunilakanthabhatta, ., . . Tirapananglidabhafta, s., . Tirupati, oi., . . . Tirupoliyanindran, to., . . Tiruppanangalabhafta, ., . . Tiruppanahgadusahaars, ..., Tirupparatkogram, oi., . . Tiruppirambiyam, in . . . . 163n Tiruttani, oi, . ... Tiruvaiyara, oi., . . . 480 Tiruvakkulamadayomhars, they . . TiruvAlinadan, 5. a. Tiramangni-Alvar, Tiruvallam, ai, . . Tiruvaratgadovabhatte, w, . . . Tiruvanangam, . . Srirangam, . Tiruvanangamuday&nbbatta, this . Tiruvarangamudayansahasra, ., . Tiruvara ganarayanabhatta, m., . . Tiruvara ganarayanarahasra, ., . . 99 Tira varang sahamn, ., . . Tiravaykkulam, . a. Rajagopala-Perumal, TiruvelAlamudi, kill,. . . . Tiruvangadabhatta, ., . . . 99 Tira vengadanilai, shrine, . Tiruv ngadaanhaara, they . . . 99 Tiruvonkada, vin . 104 Tiruvorriyat, niin . . . tivali, musical instrument, . . . 216 Togarobado, ding . . . . . 201 Topdaiman, the Pallava king, . . . 60 Tondai-mandalam, co., . .308n Tondangi, di.. . . . . . . 74 Torkhado, oi., . . . . . . 1710 Tottaramadi, vi.. . . . 66 Trailokyamalla, sur. of somdevara I., , i la Trailokyamalla, sur. of Taila II., . . . Trailokyamalla, pur. of Taila IIL, 286, 268 Trailokyanitha, sur. of Raydriders, 188, 186n 106

Page #354
INDEX. 297 PAGX 72, 99 43, 44 . 241, 242n . 128, 130 . . 149 . . . . PAGE trairajya,. . . . . 202n, 203 Trandaparu, vi., . . . . . 128, 126 tribhoga.. . . . . . 257, 259 Tribhuvanamalla, str. of Betms, . 142 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Jagadddvaras, 225 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Kamarasa, 218, 223 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of somebvara IV., 268 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Vikramaditya VI., 216, 229, 231, 258 Tribhuvanaviradera, sur. of Kulottunga-Chola III., . . . . . . Trikslings, con .. . 134 Trikundapura, vi. . . . . . Trildchanapaladevs, Kanang k., . . . 211 Trivalibhatta, ck., . . 218 trivedin, . . . 72, 121 Trivikramabhatta, .,.. . 99 trummiki, tree, . . . . . . 100 Trummiki, vi, . . 96 Tsandavolu, vi., . . 150, 1610 tumma, treo, . 100 Tandaka-vishayi, .. a. Tondai-mandalam, 203 Tundira, co., . . . . . . add. Tunga, family, . . . . . 190 Tungalhadra, ri., . . 170n, 190, 241n Tupparaju-geyyi, field, raga- or Turaya-Revanta, biruda, .284, 236 Turkama, m., . . . . . . 135 Turkasarman, m., . 120n, 121, 123, 126 Tururu, vi., . . . . . 109 Turusbka, a Musalman, . . 31, 2410 turushkadanda, tax, . . . . 115 Tyakkiya, m., . . . . . 135, 138 Ulabamundanbhatta, mi., . ulakku, measure, . . . Ulvi, vi., l. . . . . Ummarakanthibol, vi.. . . Ummetalapundi, vs., . . . Unchb, ri. . . . . Undrukondala-Peddaya, m., upadlmaniya, upadhyaya, . . uppi, tree, . . . . Urputaru, vi., . . . . Utkala, 8. a. Orissa, ... . Utpals, s. a. Munja, . . . Uttarakanderavadi-visbaya, di.. . Uttaramallur, vi.. . . . Uttara-Purana, name of a toork, . Uttarsvarusa, di, . Uttaresvara, to, . . Uttarisyarashadangavid, m., . . . 172 . 100 . 123, 126 . . 108 . . add. 119, 127, 130 . 199 . . 190 71, 74n, 96 . 102, 103 . . 99 Vad danguntala-Kamaya, m., . . . 68 ddarllvula, tar, 215, 217, 218, 225, 229, 231, 232, 234, 235n, 236 Vuddigo, Rashtrakdfa k.,. . 163n, 166, 167n Vadhrira, 8, a. Berdi, . . . . 192, 197 Vadibbasimha, m., . . 327n, 228 Vadigharatta, ., . . . .227 Vadimadagajendra, mn., . .228n Vadiraja, m., . . . . . .228 Vadividyabharana,.. a. Vidyabbarana, 223, 224, 225, 233 Vadlambundi, vi. . . . 149 Vaidyadera, Pragjyotisha k., . 181n, 182n Vaikbanass, . . . . 47, 48 Vaikuntha-Perumal, te., . 269, 197, 199 Vaillabbatta, ch., . . . . . 170n Vait balguli, vi, . . . . 162 Vaisali, vi.. . . Vaildshika, doctrine, . 220, 822 Vaishnava, . . . 34, 35, 72, 73, 245n Vaifikacharya, 7. . . . . 9 vajupeya, sacrifice, . . . . 95n Vajjada II., silahara ch., . Vajjal, ch.. . . , 170, 171, 178, 179 Vakkaldri, vi. . . . . . . 200 Valabhi, vi, ... . 6n, 70, 87, 88, 167 Valajikaveya-Kayana, 11., . . . . 22 Vallabha, . . . . . . . abhaya-admya,. . . . . 231n Uchchangi, di, . . , 171, 172, 179, 180 Udagai, di. . . . .. 46, 47 Udayachandramangalam, .. a. Udayendiram, 50, 162 Udayakarna, k., . . . 183, 187 Udayendiram, vi.. . 50, 52n, 157n, 169, 161n, 162 Udbhata, saida saint, . . 254 agadi- or yugadi-smavine,. . . Ullal, vi., . . . . . Uiciali, vi 25 Ukli, ... Uklali, 25n

Page #355
298 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. . 69 . 109 . . . 100 PAGE Piel Vallabha, Vatsya ch.. Vidas and saklias :. . . . 108 Vallabhadera, k., . .. 183, 1871 Atharvan,. . . . . . 992 Rich, . . 67, 68, 96, 109, 201, 218, 223 Vallabhanarendra ldra, sur. of Krishna III., . 196 Aevala yana, . . . . . 215 Vallabharya-Xira yana, m., . . . . 67 Saman, . . . 68, 96, 117, 222 Vallabhaeruntin, m., . . . . . 68 . 162n . Chhanduga.. . Vallala, vi.. : . i . . 117 Valli, goddess, . . . . . . 149n Yajus, 210, 38, 67, 68, 69, 96, 109, 193, 201, 222 Vallimalai, vi... . * 154, 155, 156n, 163 Kanva, . . . 109, 139, 192, 196 Vallur-Ayyalumantrin, m... Madhyamdina, . . . . . 38 Vallori-Janchana, m., . . 68 Taittiriya,. . . . . 121, 126 VAjasaneyin, . Valluru, ni. . 143, 149, 206, 207 . . . . . . 21n Vajin, . . . . 21, 189, 196 Vamadera, m., . . . . . Vamanabhatta, m., ... 99 vedturn, tree, . . . . . . . 100 Vamasakti I., Saiva teacher, : 222, 223, 224 Vedavyasabhatt, m., . . . . . 99 Vamasakti II., lo., . . , 225, 226 Vediruvaram, vi., . . . 53 Vamasukti III., do., . Vedur. II., Velanandu ch., . . . 71 Vamayabhatta, m., : . . 99 Veduresvaram, &. a. Vedirevaram, 55, 69 Vamsadharaearman, m., . . . 115 Velabhata, m., . . . . . . 140n Vanagajamalla, sur. of Krishna III., 179 Vellabikhara, 8. a. Tiruvelalamadi, .. . 50 Vanapalli, ri.. . . . . . . 265, 206 Vela-nindu, di., . Vela-nindu, di.,. . 71, 1430, 150 Vanapati, ch., . . 1431 velauga, tree, . . Vanarasi, s. a. Banarasi, 179, 202, 217, 218 Valavara, 8. a. Belur,. . . . . 169n Vandrupiteyu, vi, . . . . 119, 121 Vellalag, a cultivator, . . . . . 47 Vanga, co. . . . . 186, 357 velloki, tree, . . . . . . . . 100 Vangaka, vi.. . . . . . 187 Velpu, 8. a. Valpur, . Vangiparro, vi., . . . . 135, 138 Velpur, vi, . . . . . . 1400 Vangipuram, vi., Velpurn. vii, . . . . 126 Fani, tree, . . . 100 Velur, vi., . . . . . . . 159 . Vappuka, k., . . . . . 191 Vems, Rendi k., 54, 55, 57, 67 vara-gashthi, a committec-assembly, . . 138n Vemamba or Vemambika, queen of Allada, 54, Varaguna, Pandya k., . . . . 162 55, 56, 67 Varanasi, s. a. Varanasi, Vemanabhatta, m., . . . . 99 Varanasi (Henares), vi., . 115, 117, 208n, 210 Vemireddi, 8. a. Vema, . . . 55, 56 vara-pramukha, . . . . 188n Vamayashadlangavid, m., . . . . 99 Vardama, m., . . . . . 103 vempa, tree, . . . . . . 100 Varjara, family, . . .170n venga, do.. . . . . . . 100 Varuna, vi., . . . . 156, 1660 Vengalam, . a. Tirumalai bill . . 44n Vasantaraya, k., .. .24]n Vedyai-nadlo, s. a. Vengi, . . 45, 46, 47 Vasaradutta, quoted, . . . 126n Vengi or Vengi-mandala, co., 71, 96, 131, 137 vasekanu, . . . . . 150 Venjedlu, vi.. . . . . . . 149 Vasudeva, M., . . . . . . 213 Yenkacayi, vi.. . . . . . . 66 Vasudeva, 8. a. Krishna, * 186 Venuakuta, m.,. . . . 109 Vasoddva, te., . . . . . . 143, 149 Vennakata or Venneskkuttap, s. a. Krishna, . Vasuddrabhatta, m... . . . 950, 99 Vennakutabbatta, . . . . Vasadevasahasra, m., . . . . 99 Vennakutabhatta, n., . . . Vasumati, qucen of Rasarideva, 183, 186n Vennakutasahasia, m., . . Vatbola, m., . . . . . . 188 Vennakutasahasra, m., Vataaraja, Kanauj k., , 208, 212, 213 Vennamarasa, ch., . . . . 222, 225 Vatsaraja, mythical k., . . 230, 236n Vennasabhatta, m., . . . . 99 Vedanta, doctrine, . . . . 96 Vennayashadungavid, m., . . . . 99 135 . . 259 ... . .

Page #356
INDEX. 299 . . PAGB PAGE vesarnjja, the four, . . . . . 101 Vikramavarman, sur. of Skandatishya,. 50, 52 Vetcirkudi, cis. . 44 Vikramendravarman II., k., . . 119n, 122 Viddamayya, ii,. . * 135, 138, 139n Viinala, k., . . . . 159 Viddana, m., . . . . 109 Vimaladitya, E. Chalukya k., ... 31, 33 Viddavalhatta, n., .' 71, 96, 99 Vinarachandra, m., Vinarachandra, m., . . . . . . . 210n Viddarashadangavid, m., . . . . 99 Vinayadisarmin, m.,. . 123, 126 Vidcha, co., . . . . . 149 Vinayuditya, w. Chalukya k., 156, 157, Vidyabharana, suiva teacher, . . 223, 224 201, 202, 203 Vidyanaoda, . . . . . .228 Vinayakapala, Kanauj k.. 208, 209, 210 vihara, . . . . 2.15n Vindhya, mo.. . . . 55, 72, 170, 179, 180 Vijayadityn, 1V. Ganga k., . 164, 163n Vinnagar or Vinnagaram, a Vishnu temple, . 470 Vijaya litya I., E. Chalukya ck., . . 32, 34 Vira-Ballala II., Hoysala k., . . . 226 Vijayaditya II., do. . . . . 32, 34 Vira-Bansija or - Bananju, doctrine, 23, 214 Vijaya-litya I., E. Charukya k., . . 119 Virabanadora, .. a. Virabhanudeva II., 32, 86 Vijayaditya II., do., 20n, 119, 120, 121, 122, Virabhadra, god, . 213, 255 123, 125, 130, 138, 161n, 163n Virabhadra, Reddi k., 54, 55, 56, 57n, 67 Vijayaditya III., do. , 123, 126, 130, 131 Virabhadra, te... . . . . . 15 Vijayaditya IV., do. . . . 134, 135, 138 Virabhadrusvararye, m., . . 109 Vijayaditya V., do., . . . . 138 Virabhanudera II., E. Ganga k., . . . 32 Vijayaditya VI., sur. of Ammaraja II., 139, 142 Vira-Charla, E. Chalukya k., .. . 71, 73, 95 Vijayaditya or Vijayadityavallabha. Tr. Cha. Virachodlachaturvodimangala, vi... 71, 73, 74, 96 Lukya k., . . . 202n, 203, 244n Vira-Chola, sur. of Prithivipati II. . 162n Vijayadityabhattaraka, s.a. Vijayaditya I., 130, 137 virama, 10, 24, 26, 29, 123, 131, 135, 151, Vijayakama, Chala ch., . . . . 123n 205, 237, 262 Vijaya-Kampa-Vikramavarman, Ganga. Pal. Viramabendra, ch., . . . 161 lava k., . . . . . . 160 Viramartanda, sur. of Chamundaraya, * . 172 Vijayalaya, Chla k., . .. . . 42 Viranarasimha I., E. Ganga k. . . . 32 Vijayanagara, vi. . . . add., 57, 241n Viranarasimha II., do. . . . : 32 Vijaya-Nandi.Vikramavarnan, Ganga-Pallara Vimnariyanachchuri, vi, . . . 162 k., . . . . 158, 159, 160 Viransisinha, R. a. Viranarasimba I., . 32,34 Vijaya-Narasimhavarman, do., 158, 159, 160 Vira-Panda, Pandya k., . . . 206, 207 Vijaya-Sripatuvgavarnan, s. a. Vijaya-Nripa- Vira-Raghava, k.,.. . . .. tonga-Vikramavarman, . . . . 159 Virarjuna, Chola ch., . . . 123n Vijaya-Nripatunga-Vikramavarman, Gariga Vira-Sairs, sect, . , . 11, 239, 240, 241 Pallava k., . . 159, 160, 162n i Vira-Soins, -Sumanatha or -Smosa, to.24. Vijayapaladova, Kananj k., . . . 211 245, 253, 256, 257, 258, 259 Vijayarka, &. a. Vijayaditya II,. . 32, 37 Vira-Somikvara, Hoysala k.. . . . 169m Vijayasina, Sena k. . . . 1811 virgal, a monumental tablet, 159, 213, 262 Vijayavarmaraja, W. Chalukya ch.. . . 8n Virinchipuram, vi.. . . . . 159 Vikramadeva, s. a. Vikramaditya V., . . 258 Virrirundan, te., . . . 72n Vikramaditya I., E. Chalukya k., 130, 131, Virupaksha, Vijayanagara prince, . add 138, 142n visa, coin, . . . . . . . 23 Vikramaditya II., do.. . . . . 138 Visaladeva, Chaulukya k., . . 102, 103 Vikran aditya I., W. Chalukya k., 137, 176n, 23 visarga . . . . . . 181 Vikramaditya II., do., . . 157, 158, 2011, 204 Vishnu, god, 20, 21, 24, 25, 27, 31, 35, 36, 37, Vikramaditya IV., do. . . . 20 and add. 43, 44n, 50, 52, 66, 69, 72, 73, 96, 107, Vikramaditya V., do. . . . add., 258n 121, 138, 149, 166, 179. 186, 187n, Vikramaditya VI., do., add., 214, 215, 216, 218, 188n, 201, 212, 230, 251 229, 231, 243n, 245n, 258 Visbao, m., . . .21, 68, 113, 1:50, 213 Vikramarama, 6. a. Vijayaditya I, 119, 121 Visbnubhatta, m., . . . . 99 2B

Page #357
300 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V .. 09 * 99 Ievara, bi PAGE PAGE Vishnudonayabhatte, the . * 99 Yajfiatmabhatta, 7.,. . Visbnugopa, W. Ganga k. * 162 Yajiatmabbattasmayejin, .... Vishouraja, .a. Vishnuvardhana II., . . 13-11 Yama, god, . . . . . 180, 187 Vishnuraja, . a. Visbnuvardhana IV.,. 130 Yamuna, ri, : 203 Vishnurama, ch., . . . . . . 119n Yafabpala, k. .. . . .911n Vishnasahasra, ., . . . 99 YatindramatadipikA, quoted, . 78n Vishnusarman, m., . . . . . 201 Yavana, a Musalman, . . . 56, 56n Visbnuvardhana, Roysala k., . 164n, 174 years of the ogole :-- Vishnuvardhana I., E. Chalukya k., .109n, BbAvs, . . . . . 169 119, 266n Dundubhi, 11, 22 Vishnuvardhana II., do. . 1920, 130, 137 . 171n, 178 Vishnuvardhana III., do., . . 137n, 130, 137 Jaya, . . . 14 Vishnuvardhana IV., do, 119, 121, 134, 188 KAlayukti, . . . 172 Vishouvardhana V., do., . 132, 123, 126 Nala, . . 143n Vishnuvardhana VI., sur. of Chalukya-Bhima I., Parthiva, 24, 25 127, 128, 180 Prabhave, . 168, 174 Vishnuvardhana VII., sur. of Ammaraja I., Prajapati, . . 169 131, 134 Pramedia . . .178n Visbnuvardhana VIII., sur. of Chalukya-Bhims Pramathin, . 262, 264 II. . . . . 135, 138 Rakshasa, Vishnavardhana X., sur. of Vira-Choda, 95 Raktakshin, 232, 234, 241 Vissaya, ., . . . . Sadharana, . 67, 69 . . . 55, 67 Visvananda, 11., . . . 228 Barvadharin, . . 14 Visvanatha, 8. a. Jagannatha, 82, 86 Sarvajit, * 156, 160n, 206, 207 Visvarupasena, Sana k., . . 185n, 187n Sarvarin, * 15, 189, 196 Vitaraga, Gurjara k., . . . . 88 Saumya * 186, 232, 233, 239n Vittirindanbbatta, m., . , . 72,99 Srimukhs, . . . 143, 149, 169 Vivokachintamani, name of a work, . . 218n Tarana, . . . 216,831 Vizagapatam, vi., . . . 74, 122 Vikarin, . . : 167 Vrishabbendravijays, quoted, . 254n Vilambini, Vydan, rishi, . 126, 131, 184, 142, 201, 264 Virodbin, . . . 78n vyatipata,. . . 22, 23, 25, 280, 283, 269 Vishu (Vrisha), 11, 29, 316, 230 Yuvan, . . . 172 years of the reigo, 3, 4, 6, 7, 9, 11, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 28, 32, 36, 48, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, W 48, 49, 50, 52, 71, 95, 96, 104, 105, Wardha, vi. . . . 106, 155, 156, 167, 168, 159, 160, 161, 162, 164, 168, 176, 197, 198, 199, 200, 201, 205, 206, 207, 214, 215, 238, 282, 233, 234, 262n Yokkori, vi.. . . . . . . YAdava, family, add., 29, 31, 170n, 190, 262 Yelivarra, vi. . . . . . . . 1860 Yada, mythical k., . * 31 yella-amavase, . . . 18 Yajnadonabhatta, m., . . 99 Yellamma, goddess, . . . . 12, 18 Yajnakesavabbatta, m., . Yerrayavadbanin, ., . . . . . 67 Yajnamorti, 7., . . * 72 Yeruva-Gopana, 1., . . . . 89 Yajnamurtibhatta, mn., Yddr, ving. . . . . . . add. Yajnamartibbattasomayajin, m. . yogas: Yajnamurtyarya, m.,. Vriddhi, . . . . 174, 175 Yajnaskandabbatta, ., . . Vyatipata, . . . . . 66 . 96, 28 :.:.:

Page #358
INDEX. 301 PAGB . . . . PAGE . 44, 488 . 48, 49, 198 Yogesvaraddvarsso, ch., .. .. 292, 234 Yograshtye, ti. . . . . . . 197 ydjana, 7 miles, . . . . . Yuddhamalls, E. Chalukya k. 1380 Yuddhamalla, Matsya ch... . . yuvarkja, an heir-apparent, 180, 184, 138, 140, 143, 161, 163, 164n, 2017, 209. 813, 2660 . 108 Karkataks, . . Kumbhe, Makar Mina, . . . . Mithuna, . . Rishabba or Vpishabha, TUIA, . Vriachiks. . . Zuzzdra, oi., . . . . 106, 199 . . . . 199 106, 197, 198, 200 . . . . . . . 45 137 Z Zodinc, signs of the : Kanga . . . . . . 38, 48, 48

Page #359

Page #360
APPENDIX A LIST OF THE INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA FROM ABOUT A.D. 400. Br PROFESSOR F. KIELHORN, G.I.E.; GOTTINGEN. TN compliance with the request of several scholars who are interested in Indian epigraphy, I I publish herewith part of a list of Indian inscriptions, which primarily I had prepared for my own use only. What I offer at present, may be roughly described as a list of the inscriptions of Northern India, from about the end of the fourth century A.D. Similar lists of the more numerons inscriptions of Southern India, and of the inscriptions before A.D. 400, are under revision and may be published hereafter. Within the limits indicated, this list gives, or is intended to give, all inscriptions of any importance that have been published, or noticed with details of their contenta, in the periodicals and official volumes accessible to me, and it includes some unpublished inscriptions of which rubbings or impressions have been kindly presented to me from time to time by Drs. Burgess, Fleet, Fuhrer, Hornle and Hultzsch, and by the late Sir A. Cunningham. I shall be grateful to every one who will draw my attention to any inscription which may have been omitted. As it stands at present, the list deals with rather more than 700 inscriptions: about 250 copperplate inscriptions, and the rest, with one exception, inscriptions on stones and rocks. . In arranging the list, I have been guided partly by the eragd according to which the inscriptions are dated, and partly by the localities where the originals were discovered. Thus Nos. 1-568 give the inscriptions dated (or, in some cases, supposed to be dated) according to the MAlava-Vikrama era (1-328, marked V.), the Saka era (346-386, marked s.), the KalachuriChodi ers (387-425, marked K.), the Gupta-Valabhi era (436-507, marked G. or Valabhi-s.), the Harsha ers (528-547, marked H.), and the Newar era (559-568, marked N.); together generally, with those undated inscriptions the time of which may be approximately determined by reference to the inscriptions dated according to one of the eras mentioned (329-345, 426-435 508-527, and 548-558). Nos. 569-587 give the small number of inscriptions which are (or have. been taken to be) dated according to the Saptarshi era (569-574), the era of Buddha's Nirvana (575), the Lakshmanasona era (576-578), and the Simha era (579-584), with references to three inscriptions which, dated according to other eras, also quote the corresponding years of the Hijra era, the " Bengali San," and the Ilahi era of the emperor Akbar (585-587). And Nos. 588-688 give the remaining inscriptions, which either contain no date at all or are for the 1 This number includes sone inscriptions which are mentioned in footnotes only. Some inscriptions which came to my notice when part of this list was already in type are given at the end, auder the head of Addenda. * This is the iron pillar inscription No. 508. The list includes all Indian inscriptious known to me which are dated according to the Saptarshi era, the era of Buddha's Nirv&na, and the MAlava-Vikrama, Kalachuri-Chedi, Gupta-Valabht, Harshs, Newar, Lakshwanasena. Simba, and Gangeya eras. But it contains only 21 inscriptions dated exclusively according to the Saka era, and uone which are dated according to the era of the Kaliyuga, and the Kollam and Chalukya-Vikrama eras. Years of the twelve years cycle of Jupiter are quoted in the Gupta dates of Nos. 451, 453, 456 and 459, and in No. 522; years of the sixty-years cycle of Jupiter ip ouly eleven (Vikrams) dates, and aska (regual) years only in Xos. 367, 369. 370, Aud 671.

Page #361
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. most parti dated in regnal years, broadly arranged according to the tracts of country where they were found, from Rajputana and the Panjab on the west to Orisss and Ganjam on the east coast of India. I am aware that a number of the inscriptions towards the end of the list, as well as others which are dated according to the Saka era, properly belong to Southern India, bat have given them here on account of the connection of some of them with northern inscriptions. To draw an absolutely strict line between the north and the south appeared to me as unnecessary as it would be impossible. On the information given under each number little need be said bere. As far as I was able to do so, I have tried to state, not merely where an inscription has been discovered, but also where it is now. I have also indicated whether Plates of an inscription are available. When an inscription has been edited several times, I generally have thought it sufficient to state where it has been published last. In the case of dated inscriptions, I have given throughout the original dates, and have added their European equivalents when they could be ascertained with confidence, moreover, I have shewn whether the numbers which may occur in a date are denoted by numerical symbols or by numeral (decimal) figares. As regards other details, I have mostly confined myself to recording the genealogy or line of succession (where it is given in the original) of the king or chief to whom an inscription belongs, and the names of the princes who are mentioned in connection with him or his predecessors; but, in the case of copperplates, I have also given the names of the places from which the grants were issued, and, in the case of prasastis, the names of their authors. I venture to hope that this list will be of some service both to these of my fellow students who are engaged in the pablication of Indian inscriptions, and to any one who would wish to ascertain whether an inscription on stone or a copper-plate inscription, which he may meet with, is new or has already attracted the attention of scholars. To render the list more useful, the principal names that occur in it are given in an Index. A.-Insoriptions dated according to the MAlava-Vilcrams Era. 1.- V. 428.-Gupta Inscr. p. 253, and Plate. Bijay&gadh pillar inscription of the Varika Vishnuvardhana, the son of Yasovardhana, grandson of Yasorata, and great-grandson of Vyaghrarata : (L. 1).- Siddham kpiteshu chaturshu varsha-lateshv=ashtavinseshus 400 20 8 Phalguna(na)-bahulasya panchadas y&m=etasyam=purvvdy&m. 2.- V. 480 (R).- Gupta Inscr. p. 74, and Plate. Gangdhar inscription of the time of Visvavarman, the son (R) of Naravarman, recording the building of temples, eto, by his minister Mayurakshaka :-. (L. 19).-YAteshu chata[r]shu kri(ksi)tesbu sateshu sausyaishva (Pshth) dita.. sottarapadeshv=iha vatsa[reshu] IICI) sukle trayodass dine bhuvi Karttikasya masasya sarva-jana-chitta-sukh-avahasya !! 3.-V. 493 and 529.- Gupta Inscr. p. 81, and Plate. Mandasor inscription of the time of Kumaragupta [I.] and his subordinate, the governor at Dasapura, Bandhuvarman, the son of Visvavarman; (composed by Vatsabhatti) - (L. 19).--MAlavapan ganasthitya yat[@] sata-chatushtaye trinavaty-adhike-bddnamri(ri)tan sevya-ghanastane || Sahasya-masa-enklasya prasas te=hni trayodasd Nos. 678-684 give the inscriptions the dates of which are actually referred, or probably belong to the reign of the Gangeya family (or the Gangeys era). The Plates collected in Dr. Fleet's Indian Incription (Ind. Ineer.), which are sometimes quoted in the list, have not been published yet. * Bend omstoku. Dr. Fleet suggests sowmylakowafita-; compare Gupta Ineer. p. 73, noto.

Page #362
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. (L. 21).- Vatsara-satesha pamchasa visanty-adhiktshal navasu ch-abdeshu | y&teshy abhiramya-Tapasya-masa-sukla-dvitiysy&m II 4.-7. 589.-Gupta Inscr. p. 152, and Plate. Mandasor inscription of the time of the Rajadhiraja? Yasodharman-Vishnuvardhana, recording the construction of a well by Daksha (?), the younger brother of Dharmadosha who was & minister of Vishnuvardhana, in memory of their deceased uncle Abhayadatta; (engraved by Govinda) - : d (L. 21).- Pafchasu sateshu saradan yateshv=ekannanavati-sahiteshu| MAlava-ganasthitivasat=kala-jnanaya likhiteshu 11 5.- V. 718.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 31, and Plate. Udaypur (in Rajpatana) inscription of . the time of the Guhila Rija Aparajita, recording the construction of a temple by the wife of his leader of the forces, the Jaharija Varahasimha; (composed by Damodara, the son of Brahmacharin and grandson of Damodara) : (L. 12).-samvatsara-sateshu saptasa(sv=) ashtadas-adbikesu (shu) Magra(rga) firshasuddha-panchami(my&m). 6.-7. 746. Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 181, and Plate. Jhalrapatan inscription of the time of Durgagana; (composed by Bhatta Sarvagapta) (L. 16).- sarvatsara-sateshu saptasu shatchatvarimsad-adhikeshu. 7.-V.770.-In his Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, Vol. I. p. 799, Colonel Tod gives a translation of an inscription "of the Mori Princes of Cheetore, taken from a column on the banks of the lake Mansurwur, near that city." It contains the passage : "Seventy bad elapsed beyond seven hundred years (samvatisir), when the lord of men, the king of Malwa, formed this lake." 8.- V. 794.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 155, and Plato. Dhiniki (spurious) plates of the Bahurijedhirija Jaikadeva of Saurashtra, issued from BhQmilika : (L. 1.)- Vikrama-samvatsara-satisha saptasu chaturnavaty-adhikeshy-amkatab [79] + Karttika-mas-apara-pakshe amavasyayam Aditya-rare Jyeshtha-nakshatre ravigrahapaparvvani asyam samvatsara-masa-paksha-divasa-purvvayan tithav=ady=eha. The date is irregular ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 369, No. 190. 9.-7. 795.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 57, and Plate. Kapaswa inscription of the prince Sivagana, the son of Saukuka who was a friend of the king Dhavala of the Maurya lineage ; (composed by Devata, the son of Bbatta Surabhi ; and engraved by Sivanaga, the son of Drarasiva) - (L. 14). Sazin satsara-satair=yataih sa-pamchanavaty-arggalaih saptabhir-Mmalar-esanam 10.-V.811.-In his Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, Vol. II. p. 764, Colonel Tod reports that at Chitor in Rajputana be found an inscription which was dated "Sambut 811, Magha-sudi 5th, Vrishpatwar (Thursday)." Thursday, 3rd January A.D. 754; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 373, No. 196. 1 Read viniaty. This occurs in verse, and is not a formal title. * In the published edition lalodharman and l'ishnuvardhana are taken to be the names of two princes; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 227. * See below, No. 329. . For another, fragmentary inscription wbieb is on the same stone, see Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 182, aud Plate. * The probability is that in the original inscription the era of the Malava kinge is referred to. The British Museum possesses a fragmentary sad partly effaced inscription which apparently was engrarud by the same Sivanaga. 2

Page #363
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 11.- V. 847,- Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XXXVIII. p. 547; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 45. Shergadh (Kota) Buddhist inscription of the Sumanta Devadatta; (composed by Jajjaka) : (L. 20).- samvat sa 847 Magha-sudi 6 Vindunaga ; his son Padmanaga; his son Sarvanaga, married Sri; their son Devadatta. 12.- V. 898.- Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XL. p. 39. Dholpar inscription of the Chahavana Chandamahasena : (L. 21).-Vasu nava [a]shtau varsha gatasya kalasys Vikram-akhyasyam Vaisakhasya sitaya[ro] Ravivara-yuta-dvitiyay&m 11 Chandro Rohini-samyukte lagne Simghasya: sobhand yoge Sunday, 16th April A.D. 842; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 35, No. 57. Isaka; his son Mahisbarama, married Kanhulla (who became sati); their son Chapda (Chandamah&sena). 13.- V. 918.- Jour. Roy. As. Soc. 1855, p. 516. Ghatagala inscription of the Padihara (Pratibara) Kakkuka - (L. 16).- Varisa-saesu a navasur attharasam-aggalesa Chettammi / nakkhatte vihu. hatthe Buha-vare dhavala-bike il The date is irregular. Rajjila, a son of the Brahman Harichandra and bis Kshatriya wife Bhadra; his son Narahada (Narabhata); his son Nahada (Nagabhata); his son Tata; his son Jasavaddhana (Yasdvardhana); his son Chanduka; his son Silluka ; his son Jhota; his son Bhillaka; bis son Kakka, married Durlabhadevi; their son Kakkuka. 14.- V. 919.- Bp. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 310; Archeol. Suru. of India, Vol. X. Plate xxxiii. 2. Deogadh Jaina pillar inscription of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Bhojadeva Tot Kanauj], and of his feudatory, the Mahusumanta Vishnurama, governor of Luacbchhagira (Deogadh) : (L. 6).-samvat 919 Asva(sva)yuja-suklapaksha-chaturddasyam Vai(bsi)haspati-dinena Uttarabhadra pad[&]-nakshattre. (L. 10). [Sa]kakal-[Abda)-saptasatani chatnra (ra)sity-adhikani 784 [] Thursday, 10th September A.D. 862; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 28, No. 30. 15.- V. 932.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 156. Gwalior inscription of the reign of Adivaraha (Bhojadeva), the son (?) of Ramadeva,' [of Kanauj]:-- (L. 7).- Navasu satoshy-avda(bda)nam drattrimn(ttrinn) sat-samyateshu Vaisakhe 16.-V. 933.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 159, and Plate. Gwalior inscription of the reign of Bhojadeva [of Kanauj] : (L. 1).- samvatsara-sateshu narasu ttrayastrinsad-adhikeshu Magha-sakla-dvitigayam sam 933 Magha-sudi 2. (L. 5). -asming=iva samvatsare Phalguna-vaba)hula-paksha-pratipndi. (L. 11).-asminn eva samvatsare Phalguna-va(ba)hula-paksha-navamyar. 17.- V. 938.- Archaeol. Suru. of India, Vol. X. p. 33, and Plate xi. Notice of a fragmentary inscription at Gyarispar : ... Malava-kalach-chbaradam shattri(ttri)sat-sarnyateshv=atiteshu | navasu sateshu . . . In Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. the published text has " samvat sn 841 Mrigha-Iudi 6;" in Ind. Ant," samrat iardika 7 Mdgha-fudi 6; "and in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 351, the date by Dr. Fleet is read "samoat S0O 709 Magha indi 20." I take someat is to be an abbreviation of sa insatsara-ial&shu; compare my remarks in Ind. dat. Vol. XXVI. p. 152, note 84. * Read Rolini-ukts. * Read Sinhasya. See below, No. 330. * See below, No. 546 of H. 276. Read Ostriniad-.

Page #364
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 18.-V. 900.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 173. Siyadoni (Sironi Khurd) inscription, recording a large number of donations, made from V. 960 to V. 1025, mostly by private persons, in favour of various Brahmapical deities at Siyadoni. Date of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Mahendrapaladeva, [the successor of Bhojadeva, of Kanauj]: (L. 2).-samvatsa*]ra-sateshu nava-sata shashty-adhikeshu Srava . . . . . . . samvat 960 Srava[na] . . . . 19.-V. 960.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 202. Terahi memorial tablet of the time of the Mahasamantadhipatis Gunaraja and Undabhata : (L. 1).- sam [ll?] 960 Bhadrapada-vadi 4 Sanau 11 Saturday, 16th July A.D. 903 ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 173, No. 110. 20.- V. 984.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 173. Siyadoni inscription ;' date of a grant of the Mahasamantadhipati Undabhata, of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Mahendra paladeva, the successor of Bhojadeva, [of Kananj] : (L. 4).-samvatsara-sateshu nava-sata (sha*]shty-adhikeshu chatar-anvitesha Marggasiramasa-Vahulapaksha-tritiyayam samvat 964 Margga vadi 3. 21.- V. 985.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 174. Date in the Siyadoni inscription : (L. 8).-- Bamvatsara-sateshu nava-sata panchashashty-adhikeshu Asvina-mase pratipadayen samvat 965 Asvi[na-so]di 1. 22.-V. 967.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 174. Date in the Siyadoni inscription: (L. 11).-samvatsara-sateshu nava-(sajta sapta[sha]shty-adhikeshu Phalgana masa amavasyam samvat 967 Phalguna-vadi 15. 23.-v. 989.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 175. Siyadoni inscription ;' date of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Dharbhata, governor of Siyadoni : (L. 18).-samvatsara-nava-sateshu ekunasnptaty-adbikeshu Maglia-mise panchamyam sauvat 969 Magha-sadi 5. 24.- V. 873.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXII. Part I. p. 314. Bijapnr inscription (below, No. 53); date of the time of the Rashtrakata Vidagdha, the son of Harivarman, of Hastikundi : (L. 30).-Rama-giri-narida-kalite Vikrama-kale gate tu suchi-mand frimadVa(ba)labhadra-guror=V vidagdharajena dattam=idan I (L. 32.)- satrat 973. 25. - V. 974.- Ind: Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 174, and Plate. Asni (now Fatehpur-Haswa) inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Mahipaladeva, the successor of Mah[endra]paladeva, [of Kadauj]: (L. 5).- sammvatsara-sar sa tenu(shu) navashu(su) cbntu[h1 saptaty-adbikein(shu) Maghamsafdklapakshya-saptamgarm=evazi saxiomvat 974 Mayha-vadi 7. 26. V. 981.- Ind Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 251. British Museum fragmentary inscription of the ascetic Vakulaja ; (composed by Devananda) : (L. 9).-samvat 9814 Karttika-sudi 13. 27.-9.983.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 250. British Museum inscription of the ascetic Vakulaja : . (L. 16).-samvat 9835 Chaittra-sudi mpapaun chamyah(myari) The dates are given here sepamtely under the different years. * Dr: Fleet ensgests mis-douklapakshya.. * The published text has 783. * See above, No. 18. The published text has 781. .

Page #365
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL V. 28. -v. 991.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 177. Date in the Siyadoni inscription :(L. 33).-- [mvat] 991 Magha-fudi 10. 29.- V. 294.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 176. Date in the Siyadoni inscription :(L. 26).- samvat 994 Vaisa(sa)k ba-vudi 5 sa[m]kramtau. 22nd April A.D. 938 ; see Ind. ant. Vol. XIX. p. 181, No. 133. 30.- V. 998.-Jour. Beng. As, Sog. Vol. LXII. Part I. p. 314. Bijapar inscription (below, No. 53); date of the time of the Rashtrakuta Mammata, the son of Vidagdha (above, No. 24), of Hastikundi : (L. 31).- Navasu sateshu gateshu tu shannarati-samadbikeshu Maghasya | ksiahnaikadasy&m=iha samarpitam Mammata-nfipena(na) il (L. 32).-samvat 996. 31.- V. 1005.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 177. Siyad@ni inscription ;' date of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Devapaladeva, the successor of Kshitipaladeva, [of Kananj), and of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Nishkalanka, governor of Siyadoni : (L. 28).-samvatsarinam sahasr-aikan panch-ottaram Maghamasa-suklapakshapanchamyam samvat 1005 Magha-sudi 5. 32.- V. 1005.-16. Res. Vol. I. p. 284. Translation by Charles Wilkins of a Sanskrit inscription, copied by Mr. Wilmot in A.D. 1785 from a stone at Bodh-Gaya; (mentions Amaradeve, one of the nava ratrani in Vikramaditya's court) : "On Friday, the fourth day of the new moon in the month of Madhoo, when in the seventh or mansion of Ganisa, and in the year of the Era of Veekrama-leet ya 1005." Friday, 17th March A.D. 948 (?); see Ind. Ant. Vot. XX. p. 127, note 12. 33.- V. 1008.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 177. Siyadopi inscription ;' date of the time of the Maharajadhirdja Nishkalanka, governor of Siyadoni): (L. 30).-samvat 1008 Magha-sudi 11. 34.- V. 1008 and 1010.- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 67, and Plate ; Pruchinalekhamala, Vol. II. D. 24. Udaypur (in Rajpatana) inscription of the time of the Gubila] Allata, the son of the queen Mahalakshmi and father of Naravahana : (L. 5).- Karttika-sita-panchamyam-Agrata-namna susutradhar eNGa prarabd har devagribar kale vasu-sunya-dik-sarkly | Dasa-dig. Vikrama-kale Vaisakhe suddha-saptami. divase / Harir=iha nivesito=yam ghatita-pratimo Varabenn 11 35. - V. 1011.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 124, and Plate. Khajuraho inscription of the Chandellas Yasdvarman and Dhanga; (composed by Madhava, the son of Dedda) : (L. 28).-samvatsara-dasa-Sateshu okadas-adhikeshu samvat 1011. in the family of the sage, Chandratreya, Nannuka ; his son VAkpati; his sons Jayasakti and Vijayasakti ; Vijayasakti's son Rahila; his son Harsha, married the Chahamana princess Kanchhuka; their son Yasovarman-Lakshavarman (contemporary of Deva pala, the son of Heramba pala who was a contemporary of Sahi, the king of Kira); his son Dhanga (also called Vinayakapaladeva ?). 36.- V. 1011.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 136 ; Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xvi. J Khajurabo Jaina temple inscription of the time of the Chandella] Dhanga (P) : (L. 1).-samvat 1011 samaye 11 (L. 10).- Vaisa (sa)sha(kba)-sudi 7 Soma-dine Monday, 2nd April A.D. 955 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 35, No. 59. See above, No. 18.

Page #366
APPENDIX. INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. SE 37.- V. 1011.- Professor Bendall's Journey, p. 82, and Plate. Inscription at Amber in Rajputana : (L. 1).-samvat 1011 Bhadrapade(da)-badi 11 Sa(4n)kra-dina. Friday, 28th July A.D. 954, or, perhaps, Friday, 14th September A.D. 9551 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 174, No. ill. 38.- V. 1013.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 124. Date of the completion of a temple of the god Harsha(Siva), in the Harsha inscription of Vigraharaja (below, No. 44) : (L. 32).-samvat 101[3] Ashadha-fudi 13. 39.- V.1016.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 266. Rajorgadh (now Alwar) inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Mathanadeva, the son of Savata and his wife Lachchhaka, of the Gurjarapratibara lineage ; of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Vijayapaladeva, thosesor of Kshitipaladeva, [of Kanauj]; issued from Rajyapura :-- (L. 2).-samvatsara-sateshu dasasa shodas-ettarakeshu Maghamasa simpakstr. ttrayodasyam Sani-yuktayam=evam sam 1016 Magha-sudi 13 SanAv=adya. Saturday, 14th January A.D. 960 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 22, No. 3. 40.- V. 1025.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 178. Siyadoni inscription ;date of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Nishkalanka, governor of Siyadoni : (L. 36).- samvat 1025 Magha-vadi 9. 41.- V. 1027.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 124. Date of the death of the Saiva ascetic Allata, in the Harsha inscription of Vigraharaja (below, No. 44) : (L. 32).--Jate=vda(bda)nam sahasre ttrigunanava-yute Simha-rasau gate=rkke saklu y=&sit-tristiya Subha-Kara-sahita Soma-varena tasyam Monday, 8th August A.D. 970. 42.- V. 1028.- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 70. Udaypur (in Rajputana) fragmentary inscriptio: of the Gubila Naravehana ; (composed by Amrakavi, the son of Adityanaga) : (L. 17).- Vikramaditya-bhabhpitah asht[&*]vimsati-samyukte sate dasa-gune sati ! 43.- V. 102[8].-- From a photograph supplied by Dr. Burgess (see Archaeol. Surv. oj India, Vol. XXIII. p. 125). Nimtor (in Rajputana) inscription of the reign of the Maharijadhiraja Chamundaraja : (L.6) . ..maharajadhiraja-sri-Chamundaraja-rajye. (L.8) . . . samvat 102[8] . . . . 44.- V. 1030.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 119, and Plate. Harsha inscription of the Chalamana Vigraharaja; (composed by Dhiranaga, the son of Thiruka) : (L. 33).- samvat 1030 Ashadha-sudi 15. In the Chahamana lineage, Gavaka (L.); his son Chandraraja ; his son Guvaka (II.); his son Chandana (defeated the Tomara prince Radrena=Rudrapala ?); his son Vakpatiraja (defeated Tantrapala); his son Simharaja (contemporary of a certain Lavana); his son Vigraharaja.- The Maharajadhiraja Simharaja also had a brother, named Vatsaraja, and (besides Vigraharaja) the three sons Durlabharaja, Chandraraja, and Govindarija. 45.- V. 1030. - Wioner Zeitschrift, Vol. V. p. 300. A Baroda (or Patan) plato of the Chaulukya Mularija I., according to Mr. H. H. Dhruva, is dated : " V. S. 1030 Bhadrapada-budi 5, Monday." Monday, 24th August A.D. 974. 1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2. 12. after meau sunrise. See above, No. 18. * The ioscription also contains some verses of Sara's.

Page #367
8 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. syam (syam) pavitraka-parvvani. 46.-V. 1031.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 51, and Plates. Dharampuri (now Indore) plates of the Paramara Mahdrajadhiraja Vakpatirajadeva, issued from Ujjayani :(L. 13).-ekatri(tri) insa-sahasrika-samvatsare-smin Bhadrapada-sukla-chaturdda (L. 32).- sam 1031 Bhadrapada-sudi 14. Krishnaraja; Vairisimha; Siyaka; Vakpatiraja-Amoghavarsha. [VOL. V. 47.-V. 1034.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XXXI. p. 393, Plate i. No. vi. Fragmentary inscription on the pedestal of a Jaina figure at Gwalior, of the time of [the Kachchhapaghata] Maharajadhiraja Vajradaman (below, No. 73): Sammvatah 1034 sri-Vajradama-maharajadbiraja Vaisakha-vadi panchami. 48.-V. 1034. In his Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, Vol. I. p. 802, Colonel Tod gives a translation of an "inscription from the ruins of Aitpoor," apparently of the time of the Gahila Saktikumara, which contains the date "In Samvatsir 1034, the 16th of the month Bysak." 49.-V. 1036.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 160; Ind. Inser. No. 9. Ujjain (now India Office) plates of the Paramara Maharajadhiraja Vakpatirajadeva, issued from Bhagavatpura and written at Gunapura : (L. 11). shattri(tri) msa-sahasrika-samvatsare-smin abmagrahapa-parragi Karttika-Buddha-paurppimayam 6th November A.D. 979; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 23, No. 4. (L. 28).-samvat 1036 Chaitra-vadi 9 | Line of succession as in No. 46. 50.-V. 1043. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 191, and Plate. Kadi plates of the Chaulukika (Chaulnkya) Maharajadhiraja Malaraja I., the son of the Maharajadhiraja Raji; issued from Anahilapataka: (L. 8).- suryagrahana-parvvani. (L. 21).- samvat 1043 Magha-vadi 15 Ravau. Sunday, 2nd January A.D. 987; a solar eclipse, not visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 166, No. 83. 51.-V. 1049.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 77, and Plate. Dewal (Illahabas) inscription of Lalla of the Chhinda family; (composed by Nehila, the son of Bhatta Sivarudra): (L. 26).- samvatsara-sahasra 1049 Margga-vadi 7 Guru-dine || Thursday, 20th October A.D. 992; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 364, No. 177. In the family of the sage Chyavana, Vairavarman; his son Bhushana; his younger brother Malhana, married Anahila of the Chulukisvara family; their son Lalla, married Lakshmi. 52.-V. 1051.- Wiener Zeitschrift, Vol. V. p. 300. A Baroda plate of the Chalukya Mularaja I., according to Mr. H. H. Dhruva, is dated3 : "V. S. 1051 Magha-sudi 15," at a lunar eclipse. 19th January A.D. 995; a lunar eclipse, visible in India. 1 Read -paurnamasydm. 2 On this day, which is the proper equivalent of the date for the given year, the tithi of the date commenced 6 h. 6 m. after mean sunrise. According to a rough transcript, furnished by Munshi Debiprasad to the Bengal As. Soc., the inscription begins: Samvat 1051 Magha-sudi 15 ady-eha frimad-Anahilapdtake raj-dvall purvavat paramabhattdrakamaharajadhiraja-paramesvara-sri-Malarajadevah.

Page #368
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 53.- V. 1059.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXII. Part I. p. 311. Bijapur (now Jodhpur) inscription of the Rashtrakota Dhavala of Hastikundi; (composed by Suryacharya) : (L. 19).- Samtyacharyais-tripanchasa-sabasre saradam-iyan | Magha-sukla-trayedasyar sapratishthaih pratishthita 11 (L. 22).- samvat 1053 Magha-sukla 13 Ravi-dine Pushya-nakshatre. Sanday, 24th January A.D. 997. Harivarman ; his son Vidagdha (above, No. 24); his son Mammata (above, No. 30); his son Dhavala contemporary of the Paramara] Munjaraja, Durlabharaja, [the ChaulukyA] Malaraja (I.); Dharapivardha, and Mahendra or Mahindra ?); his son Balaprasada. 54.-V. 1055. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 202, and Plate. Nanyaura (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Dhangadeva, lord of Kalaojara ; issued from Kasika : (L. 7).-samvatsara-sahasre panchapanchasad-adhike Karttika-paurnnamasyam Ravi-dine avam samvat 1055 K[&]rtti[ka]-sudi 15 Ravau ady=&h=[ai]va Kasikayan Sainhikeya-grabsgrasa-pravesikrita-mandale | R@hini-hsiday-&nanda-kanda-barinalanchhane | Sunday, 6th November A.D. 998; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 23, No. 5. In the family of the sage Chandratreya, Harsha ;' his son Yasovarman; his son Dhanga. 55.- V. 1058.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 148; Archeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xix. Khajurah8 inscription of Kokkals of the Grahapati family? : (L. 22).-samvat 1058 Karttikyar. Atiyasobala or Yasobala (settled at Padmavati); his son MA hata ; his son Jayadeva; bis son Sekkala or Sekkalla; his younger brother Kokkala or Kokkalla. 56.- V. 1069.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 140; Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xviii. Khajuraho inscriptions of the Chandella Dhangadhva, put up after his death; (composed by Ramna, the son of Bulabhadra and grandson of Nandana) : (L. 32).- Baxhvat 1059 ari-Kharijdrava[ha]ke raja-bri-[Dham]gadeva-rajye. In the family of the princes descended from the sage Chandratreya, Nannuka; his son Vakpati; his son Vijaya; his son Rahila; his son Harsha, married Kanchhuka; their son Yasovarman, married Puppa; their son Dhanga. 57.- V. 1078.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 53, and Plates. Ujjain plates of the Paramars Vahardjadhiraja Bhojadeva, issued from Dhara : (L. 8).- atit-Ashtasaptatyadhika-sa hasrika-samvatsare Magh-Asita-tritiyayam Ravavudagayana-parv vani. Sunday, 24th December A.D. 1021 ;see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 361, No. 169. (L. 30).-samvat 1078 Chaitra-sudi 14. Siyaka ; VAkpatiraja ; Sindhuraja ; Bhoja. 58.- V. 1080.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 211, No. xli., and Plate. Mathura Jaina image inscription : (L. 3).-samvatsarai(rl) 1080. 59. - V. 1083.-Ind. Ant. Vol. Xiy. p. 140. Sarnath (now Benares College) inscription of Mahipala, king of Gauda, and his sons (?) Sthira pala and Vasantapkla : (L. 3).-samvat 1083 Pausha-dine 11. In line 6 the original bas srf-Sriharshadeva. See below, Nos. 125 and 139. For the date of the renewal of this inscription see below, No. 86. On this day the lithi of the date commenced 3 h. 24 m. after inean suurise ; but the word titlyaydm may perhaps bave been put erroneously for doittynyam. See below, No. 640.

Page #369
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. - 60.- V. 1084.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 34, and Plate. Jhusi (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajudhirija Trilochanapaladeva, the successor of Rajyapaladeva who was the successor of Vijayapaladeva, [of Kanauj?]; issued from near Prayaga on the banks of the Ganges : (L. 8).- dakshinayana-sar krantau. (L. 16).- sam 1084 Sra vana-vadi 4. 25th Jane A.D. 1027; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 174, No. 112. 61.- V. 1088. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 193; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 194, and Plates. Radhanpur plates of the Chaulukya Maharajadhirija Bhimadeva I., issued from Anahila pataka : (L. 1).- Vikrama-samvat 1086 Karttiks-sudi 15. (L.5).- adya Karttiki-parvvani. 62.- V. 1093.- As. Res. Vol. IX. p. 432; Jour. Deng. As. Soc. Vol. V. p. 731; Colebrooke's Misc. Essays, Vol. II. p. 278. Karra (now Calcutta Museum) inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Yasahpala : (L. 1).-samvat 1093 ashadha-sudi 1 ady=oha srimat-Kate maharajadhiraja-sri-Yasahpalah Kausamba-mandale. 63.- V. 1093. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 185 (see also Vol. XIV. p. 352). Udayagiri Ampita-cave inscription, containing the names Chandragupta 'and. Vikramaditya': (L. 4).- samvat 1093. 64.- V. 1099.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. X. p. 671. Inscription from a tank "at Bassuntgarh at the foot of the Southern range of Hills running parallel to Mount Aboo;" ends : Navanavativ(r-P)ih=&sid=Vikramaditya-kald jagati dasa-sata na magrato yatra purna prabhavati Nabha-mase sthanaki chitrabhanoh sa 1099 || A prasasti, composed by Matpisarman, the son of Hari ; mentions: Utpalaraja, Aranyaraja (? Arnoraja), Adbhutakfishoaraja (? Krishnaraja), Vasudeva, Srinathaghoshin, Mahipala, Vandhuka (? Dhandhuka) who married Ghritadevi, their son Purnapala, his younger sister Latrini who married Vigrabaraja, etc. 65.- V. 1100.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 10; Ind. Inscr. No. 7. Byana Jaina inscription of the time of [the Kachchhapaghats P] Vijayadhiraja (Vijayapa la P) : (L. 6).- Nasam yatu Satam sahasra-sabitam samvatsaranam drutan ma[y&P)Bhadrapadah sa bhadra-padavim masah samarohatus=asy=niva kshayam=etu Soma-sa[hi]ta ksishna dvitiya tithih ... (L. 17).- sam 1100 Bhadra-vadi 2 Chamdre kalyanaka-disne]. Monday, 13th August A.D. 1044; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 181, No. 134. 66.-. 1107.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 205, and Plate. Nanyaura (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Devavarmadeva, lord of Kalaojara; issued from Suha vasa : (L. 7).-samvat 1107 Vaisakha-mase kri(shna 3-pakshe tritiyayam Soma-dine... atmiya-matuh rajni-sri-Bhuvanadevykh samvatsari(ri)ke. Monday, 1st April A.D. 1051;. see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 364, No. 178. Vidyadhara ; Vijayapala; Devavarman, whose mother was Bhuvanadevi. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 253. * According to Munshi Debiprasad, this is Basantgadh in the Sirohi State of Rajputans, where the suscription still is. According to the same authority, there is a fragmentary inscription of Pernapala, of "samout 1102." at the village of Bharunda in the Godvar district of Jodhpur. * The inscription requires to be re-edited, to enable one to give a proper account of its contents. . On this day, which is the proper equivalent of the date for the given year, the fitki of the date commenced 6.b. 40 m, after mean sunrise.

Page #370
AIPEXDIS.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 11 67.-- v. 1112.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 48, and Plate. Mandhata plates of the Paramaru Naharajadhiraja Jayasim hadeve, issued from Dhara : (L. 29).- sarmvat 1112 Ashadua-vadi 13. Va kpatiraja; Sindhuraja; Bhoja; Jayasimha. 68.- V. 1118.-Jour. Beng. 18, Soc. Vol. IX. p. 549. A modern inscription at Udaypur (in Gwalior), which distinctly states the Paramara Udayaditya to have been ruling in "Samvat 1116 or Saka 981;" see Jour. Amer. Or. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 35. 69.- V. 1138-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 80. Notice of an Arthana inscription of the Paramara Chamundaraja; (composed by Chandra, a younger brother of Vijayasadbara and son of Samatisadhara) (L. 53).- samvat 1136 Phalgana-sudi 7 Sakre. Friday, 31st January A.D. 1080. In the family of the hero Paramara, Vairisimha ; his younger brother Dambarasimha; in his family, Kankadeya (who defeated & ruler of Kargata, an enemy of the Malava king Harsha?): his son Chandapa; his son Satyaraja ; from him sprang Mandanadeva ; his son Chamundara jn (defeated Sindhuraja). 70.-V, 1137.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 83. Notice of an Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription of the Paramara Udayaditya : (L. 5).-samvat 1137 Vais&($&)kha-gudi 7. 71.- V. 1145.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 237; Archeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XX. Plates xxi. and xxii. Dubkund inscription of the Kachchhapagbata Maharajadhiraja Vikramasimha ; (composed by Vijayakirti, the son of Santishona'); (L.61).-- samvat 1145 Bhadrapada-sodi 3 Soma-dine 11 Monday, 21st August A.D. 1088;* see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 361, No. 170. In the Kachchhapaghata family, Yuvaraja; his son Arjana, an ally or feudatory of [the Chandella] Vidyadhara, slew in battle Rajyapala [of Kanauj?]'; his son Abhimanyu (a contemporary of king Bhoja); his son Vijayapala; his son Vikramasimha. 72.- V. 1148.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 317, and Plate. Sunak plates of the Chaulakya Maharajadhiraja Karnadeva Trailokyamalla, issued from Anabilapataka : (L. 1).- Vikrama-samvat 1148 Vaisakha-sudi 15 Some! (L. 6).- adya somagrahana-parvani. Monday, 5th May A.D. 1091; a lunar eclipse, visible in India. 73.-V. 1150.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 36, 4d Plate; Prdchinalekhamdla, Vol. I. p. 81 Gwalior Sasbahu temple inscription of the Kachchhapaghata Mahipaladeva; (composed by Manikantha, the son of Govinda and grandson of Rama) : (L. 40).- Ekadagasy-atiteshu samvatsara-sateshu cha ekonapanchasa(sa)ti cha gateshyadve(bd8)shu Vikramat || Panchase(se) ch=Asvi(svi)ne mase krishna-pakshe ... arkatd=pi 1150 | Asvi(Svi)na-va(ba)hula-panchamyar. In tbe Kachchhapaghata (Kachchha pari) family, Lakshmana; his son Vajrad&man (defeated a ruler of Gadhinagara, i.e. Kananj, and conquered Gopadri, s.e. Gwalior); Dr. P. E. Hall, who had two facsimile copies of the inscription exeented, anys about it: "The person for whom that wretched serawi was indited calls himself a descendant of Udayaditya of Malava: but it is clear that. whether to or not, he knew nothing of Uday Aditya's family." * The original has fri-Sriharaha. SantishAna, in sabad held before the king Fhojaldva, defeated hundreds of disputants who had assailed Ambarasina and other learned men. He was the son of Durlabhaseunsdri, who was the son of Kalabb bapa and grandson of the Gura Devana, of the Latavigate gana. * On this day the lithi of the date commenced 3 h. 28 m. after menn sunrise, c 2

Page #371
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. Mavgalaraja ;' Kirtiraja; his son Maladeva, also called Bhuvanapala and Trailokyamalla, married Devavrata; their son Devapala; his son Padmapala; succeeded by MahipalaBhuvanaikamalla, who was the son of Suryapala, but is called the brother of Padmapala. 74.- V. 1152.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XX. p. 102, and Plate xxii. Dabkand Jaina pillar inscription : (L. 1).- samvat 1152 Vaisasha(kha)-sudi pamchamyar || 75.-V. 1154.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 11, and Plate. Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahdrajadhiraja Madanapaladeva of Kanauj, recordinga grant which was made at Varapasi by his father and predecessor Chandradeve on the date here given : (L. 11).- chatuhpa (shpa)mchasa (sa) dadhika-sa(sa) taikAdasi (Sa)-samvatsaro Maghe masi su(a)kla-pakshe tritiyayar Soma-dine Varanasya in uttaranayana-samkrantano ankatah samvat 1154 Magha-sudi 3 Some. The date is irregular; see ibid. p. 10, and Vol. XIX. p. 371, No. 191. Yasovigraha; his son Mahfchandra; his son Chandradeva (acquired the sovereignty over Kanyakubja, 1.6. Kananj); his son Madanapala (Madanadava). 76.- V. 1154.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 238; Archaeol. Suro. of India, Vol. X. Plate xxxu. 3. Doogadh rock. inscription of the Chandella Kirtivarman and his minister Vatsaraja : (L. 8).-samvat 1154 Chaitra-[su]di 2 Ravau. Sunday, 7th March A.D. 1098; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 36, No. 61. In the Chandella family, Vidyadhara; his son Vijayapala; his son Kirtivarman. 77.-V. 1161.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 103. Basahi (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajaputra Govindachandradeve of Kapauj, issued from Asatika on the Yamund: (L. 8).-samvat sahas[r]-aike ekashashty-uttara-lat-abhyadhike Pansha-mase suklapaksbe pamchamyam Ravi-dinds 'n ke saravat 1161 Pausha-sudi 5 Ravau... (L. 16).-uttarayana(na)-samkrantau. Probably Saturday, 24th December A.D. 1104; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 363, No. 176. In the Gahadavala family, Mahiala's son Chandraddva (became the protector of the earth when the kinga Bhoja and Karna had passed away, and established his capital at Kanyakubja); his son Madanapala ; his son Govindachandra. 78.-V. 1181.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 202. Gwalior (now Lucknow Museum) fragmentary inscription of the successor of the Kachohhapaghata Mahipaladeva (above, No. 73); (composed by Yasodeva) : (L. 9).- fri-Vikramarkkansipa-kal-atita-samvatsarapamm -Akashashty-adhikay&m=ekadasalaty&m Magha-bakla-shashthyam. Bhuvanapala; his son Aparajita-Deva pala; his son Padmapala; Mahipala .... 79.-V. 1161.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 182. Nagpur Museum inscription of the Paramara Naravarmadeva; (probably composed by himself): (L. 40).- sam 1161 || In the family of the hero Paramara, Vairisimha; his son Siyaka; his son Munjarija; his younger brother Sindhuraja; his son Bhoja; his relative Udayaditya (defented the Chedi Karps); his son Lakshmadava; his brother Naravarman. This name occurs in a fragmentary inscriptiou at Byana; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 9. . Read uttarayana.. . Probably put erroneously for Bani-dine and Sanau. He wrote ont the inscription of Mahipala, above, No. 73, which was composed by his friend Mapikanth Read sa matardndnu.

Page #372
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 80.- V. 1182.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 359. Kamanli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharaja putra Govindachandradeva of Kann ,isated from Vishnupars on the Ganges : (L. 6).- samvat-sahaar-aike dvis ashty-uttara-sat-Abhyadhike Karttikasai(pan)ropamasye(sym) Bhanme dine 'oke=pi samvat 1162 [Karttika]sudi 5(15) Bhaamd ... (L. 14).- Karttiky&m nimitte. Tuesday, 24th October A.D. 1105. In the GAhadavala family, Mahiyala's son Chandraddva ; his son Madanapala; his son Govindachandra. In line 23 mention is made of Govindachandra's mother Ralhadevi ; see below, Nos. 96 and 118. 81.-V. 1169 (for 1184).-Jour. Roy. As. Soc. 1896, p. 787. Notice of a plate of Madanapaladeva of Kananj and his (?) queen Pfithvisrika, issued from Varanas : (L. 12).-trishashtyadhika-lataik&daja-samvatsard Paushb masikrishna-pakahe amavasya Soma-dine suryya-grahape. Monday, 16th December A.D. 1107; & solar eclipse, visible in India. 82.- V. 1184.- In the Transactions Roy. As. Soc. Vol. I. p. 226, Colonel Tod has given the "stibstance of an inscription from Madhacara-ghar, in Harouta," of the reign of the Paramara Naravarman, which is said to mention an eclipse of the snn (!), and the date of which is rendered "On the full moon of Pausha, Samvat 1164." The inscription apparently mentions Sindhuraja (Sindhala P), Bhoja, Udayaditya, and Naravarman. 83.- V. 1188.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 15. Rahan (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Mahardjaputra Govindachandradeva of Kankaj, recording a grant which, during the reign of Madanapaladeve, was made by the Ranaka Lavardpravdha; issued from Asatika on the Yamund : (L. 17).-sar 1166 Pausha-vadi 15 Ravan || (L. 18).-Rahu-graste savitari. Tho dato is irregular; see ibid. p. 15, and Vol. XIX. p. 371, No. 192. In the GAhadavkla family, Mahitala; Chandradeva; his son Madanapala; his son Govindachandra. 84.-V. 1171.- Rp. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 102. Kamanli (now Lacknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandradeva of Kansaj, issued from Varanasi:(L. 17).- ekssaptatyadhika-sa(ka)taikadasa(sa)-samvatsare Karttika-mise pa (padruni(rppa)masy&rin tithan Soma-dine an katah sarvat 1171 Karttika-sudi 15 Some. The date is irregular. Yaddvigraha ; his son Mahichandra; his son Chandradeva ; his son Madanapala ; his son Govindacbandra. 85.- V. 1172.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 104. Kamanli (now Lacknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandraddva of Kapanj, issued from Varanas: (L. 16).- Barvat 1172 Vaisa (6A)kha-sadi 3 Some Il akshaya-titlygyan Parvvapit Monday, 17th April A.D. 1116. Genealogy as in No. 84. 1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 29 m. after mes sunrise. * See above, No. 81, aud Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 130, note 16.

Page #373
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. V 1173 Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 147. Date of the renewal, by the Chandelle JA SYV-madeva, of the Khajarah8 inscription of Dhangadeva of V. 1059 (above, No. 56) : (1. 34).-wanavat 1173 Vaisa (sa)kha sudi 3 Sukra II Friday, 6th April A.D. 1117; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 362, No. 171. 87.- V. 1174.- Ep: Ind. Vol. IV. p. 105. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museam) plate of the Vaharajudhirdja Govindachondradeva of Kanauj, issued from Devasthana (?): (L. 14).-- chata[h]saptatyndbik-aikadasa(sa)sa(sa)ta-samvatsarai(ra) Asvi(svi)ni(ne) masi krishna-pakshe pa [min]chadasyA(arn) Va(bu)dha-dind samvat 11[749] Asvi(ovi)na. vadi 15 Vu(bu)dhe pitub sadvasta(tsa)riko parvane sraddbe. Wednesday, 29th August A.D. 1117; or, less probably, Wednesday, 16th October A.D. 1118. Genealogy as ia No. 84. 88.- V. u74 (for 1175P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 19. Basahi (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeve of Kanauj: (L. 1.- chatuhsaptatyadhik-aikadasasa (sa)ta-samvatsare Phalgune masi krisba. pakshe trili gaganatithnu Sakra-dime=nke-pi samvat 1174 Phalgu[na-vadi 3 (P)] Sukre. Probably Friday, 31st January A.D. 1119; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 367, No. 183. Genealogy as in No. 84. 89.-- V. 1175,- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 106. Kamanli (now Lucknow Museam) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandradeva of Kannuj, issued from Varanasi : (L. 15).- pamcha[sa]ptatyadhika-sa(sa)taikadasa(sa)-samvatsare Magbe masi pu (pau)ropi(ropa)masyen Soma-dine ankatah samvat 1175 Magha-sudi 15 Soma-dine. Monday, 27th January A.D. 1119 (?). Gencalogy as in No. 84. 90.--- V. 1176.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 108. Kamaali (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindacbandradeva of Kanadj and his queen, the Paffamahadevi Maharaja Nayanakelideviissued from Khayara on the Ganges : (L. 16).-shatsaptatyadbika [@]kadasasata-sa[m]vatsare Jyeshtha-mase krishna-pakshe parchadasyam tithru Ravi-dine 'nke=pi samvat 1176 Jyeshtha-vadi 15 Ravau . Raha-graste divakare. Sunday, 11th May A.D. 1119; & solar eclipse, visible in India. Genealogy as in No. 84. 91.--V, 1170.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 109. Notice of a Kamanli (now Lucknow Moseum) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandradeve of Kananj, issued from Varanasi : (L. 15).shateaptatyadhika-sa(da)taik&dasa(sa)-samvatsard Karttika-sudi navamy& ankatah sait vat 1176 Karttika-eudi 9 Va(bu)dhe. The date is irregular. Genealogy as in No. 84. 92.- V. 1176. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 62; Archwol. Suro. of India, N. S., Vol. I. p. 71, and Plato; Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXI. Part I., Extra No. p. 60. Set-Mabet (now Lucknow Museum) Buddhist inscription, with references to Gopala, ruler of Gadhipurs (Kanaaj), and to the king Madana ; (composed by Udayin) (L. 18).-sauvat 1176. 1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 16 m. after mean sunrise. The date is incorrect for V. 1174, current and expired, but would be correct for both v. 1172 expired and V. 1176 expired, aud I now give the preference to V. 1176 expired. # On thin day the NIM of the date conmenood as late u 13 b. 87 m. after mean sunrise. * Not 1976; se Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 176.

Page #374
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 93.- V. 1177.- Jour. Bong. As. Soc. Vol. XXXI. p. 123. Plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, sanctioning a transfer of land which had been previously granted by the Kalnchuri] Raja Yasahkarnadeva : Sarvat 1177 Karttika-sukla-chaturdasyam. 94.-- V. 1177.- Jour. Amer. Or. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 542. Plato of the Kachchhapaghata Maharajadhiraja Virasimhadeva, issued from the fortress of Nalapura - Samvat 1177 Karttika-vadi amavasyam Ravi-dine ... pange=hani. Sunday, 24th October A.D. 1120 (with a solar eclipse, visible in India); see Ind. Ant Vol. XIX. p. 167, No. 84. In the Kachchhapagbata lineage, Gaganasinha; his successor saradasimha; his son. from Lashamadevi, Virasimha. 95.- V. 1178.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 110. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandradevs of Kananj, issued from Varanasi: (L. 12).- [a]shtasaptatyadhik-aikadasalsa)salsa)ta-samvatsare Srave(va)na(pe) masi su(su)kla-pakshe paurnnameye[m] titbau Su(su) kra-dine 'akato=pi sa[m]vat 1176 Sravana-sadi 15 Su(a)kre. Friday, 21st July A.D. 1122. Genealogy as in No. 84. 96.- V. 1181.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LVI. Part I. p. 114, and Plate vii. Benares plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kapanj and his mother Relhanadevi'; issued from Varanasi - (L. 16).- samvat 1181 Bhadrapada-sudi [4] Guraa. Thursday, 14th August A.D. 1124 ;8 see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 357, No. 160. Genealogy as in No. 84. 97.- V. 1182.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 100, And Plate. Kamanli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajudhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj, issued from Madapratihara (or A prstihara ?) on the Ganges - (L. 18).-- sanyat 1182 Magha-sudi 15 Sa(sa)nau ...somagrahana-parvvani. The date is irregular. Gencalogy as in No. 84. 98.- V. 1182 (for 1183?).- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XXVII. p. 242. Plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Isapratishthaps() on the Ganges Dvyasityadhik-sikadagasata-samvatsare Magha-masi krishna-paksh shashtbyarn tithay an katah samvat 1182 Magha-yadi 6 Sukre. Perhaps Friday, 4th February A.D. 1127; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 865, No. 179. Genealogy as in No. 84. 99.-- V. 1184.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 111. Notice of a Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kapanj, issued from Varanasi: (L. 15).- chaturasityadhika-bataik&data-samvatsaro Karttike m asi Sukla-pakahe paurnirna)ma [6]yarn Manyadau Bakra-ding=nkepi samvat 1184 Karttiko-sudi 15 Sukre. Friday, 21st October A.D. 1127. Genealogy as in No. 84. For epper-plate of bis, with date corresponding to the 25th December A.D. 1122, see below, No. 410. * This is the true reading of the original inscription. Above, in Nos. 80 and 118, the name is Rdlhadivi. * On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 b. 43 m, after mean sunrise. * See Iud. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 33, uote.

Page #375
16 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 100.-V. 1185.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LVI. Part I. p. 119, and Plate viii. Benares plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Varanasi :(L. 15). pamchast (1) tyadhik-aikadasa (sa) sa (sa) ta-samvatsareshu Chaitre `masi su(su)kla-pakshe paurppamasyam tithau Su(su)kra-dine anke-pi samvat 1185 Chaitra-sudi 15 Su(su)kre... Manvadau. Friday, 5th April A.D. 1129; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 362, No. 172. Genealogy as in No. 84. 101.-V. 1186.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 34, and Plate x. A. Kalanjar pillar inscription of the time of the Chandella Mahdraja Madanavarmadeva : (L. 3).- sam 1186. 102.-V. 1187.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 34, and Plate z. B. Kalanjar pillar inscription of the time of the Chandella Madanavarmadeva :-- (L. 1).- samvat 1187 Jyeshtha-sudi 9. 103.-V. 1187.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LVI. Part I. p. 108, and Plate vi. Raiwan (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahardajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Varanasi : (L. 18).- samvat 1187 Margga-sudi paurnni(rnna)maayam tithau Soma-dine || . samkrantau. Perhaps Monday, 17th November A.D. 1130; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 372, No. 193. Genealogy as in No. 84. 104.-V, 1188.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 35, and Plate x. C.; (and Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 321, No. 4). Kalanjar rock inscription of the time of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Madanavarmadeva, lord of Kalanjara : (L. 9). samvat 1188 Karttika-sudi 8 Sa(sa)n[au] II Saturday, 31st October A.D. 1131; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 23, No. 6. 105.-V. 1188.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 249. Notice of the Ren (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Benares3 :Samvad-ashtasity-adhike(ka) ekadasa (sa)-sate Kartika-paurndamasyam tithau Sukradine-nkato-pi sam Kartika-sudi 15 Su(su)kre. Friday, 6th November A.D. 1131. Genealogy as in No. 84. 106.-V. 1190.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 55, and Plate. Ingpoda inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Vijayapaladeva, the successor of Tihupapaladeva who was the successor of Prithvipaladeva : (L. 1).- samvatsara-sateshv-ekadasasu navaty-adhikeshu Ashadha-su(su)klapakshaikadagyam samvat 1190 Ashadha-sudi 11 ady-eha Imganapadre. (La 6)-Ashadha-suklapakah-e(ai) kaday parvapi. 107.-V. 1180.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 112. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj' : (L. 15).-navatyadhik-aikadasasata-samvatsare Bhadrapade masi su (en)kla-pakshe tritiyayan-tithau Sa(a)ni-dine 'nkatah samvat 1190 Bhadrapada-sudi 3 Sa(sa)nau. Saturday, 5th August A.D. 1133. Genealogy as in No. 84. On this day the tithi of the date only commenced 10 h. 59 m. after mean sunrise. But there was no sakrdati on this day. The original does not actually mention Benares, but has ert-Adikliava-samtpe Gamg[d"]y[d] anditra. The name of the place from which the grant was issued is not given. The original only has Gorinda edtiksydk radted, after bathing at the Govinda-garden.'

Page #376
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 17 108.- v. 1190.-- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 208, and Plate. Banda district (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Madanavarmadeva, lord of Kalanjara, issued from near Bhailasvamin : (L. 10).-navatyadhika-BA (68) taik-opeta-sahasratame samvatsare Maghe masi su(tu)klapaksh purnnimayatn Soma-vare amkato=pi samvat 1190 Magha-Budi 15 Some 11 The date is irregular ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 368, No. 187. In the family of the Chandratreya princes (rendered illustrious by Jayafakti, Vijayasakti, and others), Kirtivarman ; Prithvivarman ; Madanavarman. 109.- V. 1191.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 131, and Plate. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Singara Maharajaputra Vatsarajadeva (Lohadadeva), of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj; issued from Varipas: (L. 18).-samvatsara-sa basraik@(ka) ekata(na)vatyadhika-sat-&nvite Bhadrapata(da). sa(sa)klapaksha ashtamyam Bho(bhau)ma-Fare samvat 1191 Bhadrapada-sudi 8 Bhaume Katya(nya)-samkramto (tau). Tuesday, 28th August A.D. 1134. 110.- V. 1191.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 353. Date of a grant (issued from Dhara) of the Paramara Maharajadhiraja Yasovarmadeve (confirmed by his son and enccessor, the Vahakumara Lakshmivarmadeva, in his Ujjain plate of V. 1200, below, No. 121) : (L. 7).-sri-VikramakAl-Atita-samvatsar-aikanavatyadhika-lataikada[se]sha Karttika sudi ashtamyarn samjata-maharaja-sri-[Nara)varmmadeva-samvatsarike. 111.- V. 1192.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 322; Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 35, apd Plate X. D. Rock image inscription at Kalanjar : (L. 4).-samvat 1192 Jydshths-vadi 9 Ravaa. Sunday, 26th April A.D. 1136 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 178, No. 125. 112.- V. 1182.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 349 ; Ind. Insor. No. 51. Ujjain (now Royal As. Soc.'s second plato only of the Paramera Maharaja Yasovarmadova - (L. 12).-samyat 1192 MA[rgga)-vadi 3. The inscription mentions a lady, Momaladevi, who probably was the mother of Yabbvarman. 113.-. 1194.- Archeol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 36, and Plate . E. Inscription in a cell near the Nilskantha temple at Kalajar : (L. 7).- samvat 1194 Chaitra-vadi 5 Guran 11 Thursday, 3rd March A.D. 1138; see Ind. Ani. Vol. XIX. p. 174, No. 113. 114. v. 195,- Archaol. Surv. of West. India, No. 2, Appendix, p. xiii. No. 56. Bhadrasvar fragmentary () inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Mahardjadhiraja Jayasimhadeva (L. 1).- Vikrama-samvat 1195 Varshe Ashadha-fudi 10 Ravau asyam samvatsara-masapaksha-divasa-purvayar tithan, Sunday, 19th Jane A.D. 1188. 115.- V. 1196.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 361. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahardjadhirdja Govindaobandradevs of Kananj, issued from Varanasi: (L. 26).-samvat 1196 Asvi(Svi)na-sudi 15 S@ma-dine . .. Rahu-grasta-chandramasi. Monday, 9th October A.D. 1139; a lunar eclipse, visible in India. Genealogy as in No. 84. 116.- V. 1196. Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 159. Dohad inscription of the reign of the Chanlukya Jayasirbhadeve - (L. 8).- erf-nfipa-Vikrama-samvat 1196. See above, No. 35. . Read pakshashta See below, No. 124.

Page #377
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. 117.- V. 1197,- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 114. Notice of a Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Varanasi: (L. 15).- samvat 1197 Phalguna-vadi 1 Ravau || Vri(bri)hadrajai-divase. Sunday, 23rd February A.D. 1141. Genealogy as in No. 84. 118.- y. 1198.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 113. Kamauli (now Lacknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govinda chandradeve of Kananj, issued from Varanasi : (L. 17).-samvatsar-sikadasa-sata (te=)shtana[va(r)]tyadhike Phalgane ,masi asita-pakshe pratipadayam tithau Ravi.dino(n) [samvat] 1198 Phalguna-vadi 1 Ravau | Vri(bri) hadrajniRAlhadevi(vi)-divase 11 Sunday, 23rd February A.D. 1141. Genealogy as in No. 84. RAlhadevi was Govindachandra's mother ; 800 above, Nos. 80 and 96. 119.- V. 1199.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 21. Notice of the Gagahe (now British Mugenm) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeve and the Maharajaputra Rajyapaladeva of Kananj - (L. 18).- samvatsareshv=ekadasa-sa (sa)teshu davanavaty-adhikeshu Phalgune masi [6]kla-pakshe(ksha) ek&[da]sydyml tithan Sa(la)ni-dine tath=koke pi samvat 1199 Phalgana-sudi 11 Sa(ka)nau || Saturday, 27th February A.D. 1143 ; see ibid. VuL XIX. p. 23, No. 7. Genealogy as in No. 84. 120.-V. 1199.- Archaeol. Buru. of India, Vol. III. pp. 58-60, and Plate sxi. Inscriptions on temple pillars at Gadhwa, dated : Samvat 1199; sam 1199; and 1199. 121.- V. 1200,- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 352 ; Ind. Inscr. No. 50. Ujjain (now Royal As. Soc.'s) first plate only of the Paramara Mahakumara Lakshmivarmadeva, confirming a grant which was made by his father, the Maharajadhiraja Yafdvarmadeva, in V. 1191 (above, No. 110: (L. 15).- samvatsara-fata-dvada fakesh[u] Sravapa-budi panchadasyari admagrahapaparvvapi. 28th July A.D. 1143, or 16th July A.D. 1144; with lunar eclipses, visible in India ; Fee ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 40, No. 80. Udayaditya ; Naravarman ; Yasdvarman ; the Mahakumara Lakshmivarman. 122.- V. 1800.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 115. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahardjadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj, issued from Varkpaaf : (L. 19.) - dvadasasa (sa)ta-samvatsar[eo] Sra(ara)vane masi su(da)kla-pakshe po(pau) [r*]onamasy&[m) tithan Ravi-dine ank[e(r)]-pi samyat || 1200 SA(&ra) vapa-eudi 15 Ravi(van) II Sunday, 16th July A.D. 1144; (a lunar eclipse, visible in India'). Genealogy as in No. 84. 123.- V. 1802. Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 179; Bhavnagar Insor, p. 158, and Plate. Mangrol (Mangalapura) inscription of some members of the Gohila family, of the reign of Read ekddalydmin. * The three colipoes, mentioned there, were all visible in India. The two equivalents of the date, given here, are those for the expired Chaitrddi and Karttikddi years V. 1900. See above, No. 121. This family must not be confounded with the family of the Gubila kines

Page #378
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 19 the Chaulukya Kumfrpals, the snocessor of (Jayasimha-]Siddharaja : (composed by Prasarvajna) : (L. 23). Srimad-Vikrama-saxhvat 1202 tathi Sri-Simha-Barhvat 32 Abvina-vadi 13 Somo || Monday, 15th October A.D. 1145 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 109. 124.- V. 1802.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 159. Date in a postscript to the Dohad inscription of V. 1196 (above, No. 116), of the time of the Mahamandalesvara Vapanadeva of Godrahaka : (L. 9). - sam 1202. 125.- v. 1905.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 153. Khajurah8 Jaina temple inscription of some members (freshthans) of the Grahapati family : (L. 1).-samvat 1203 Magha-vadi 5 11 126.- V. 1207.-Archwol. Suru. of India, Vol. X. p. 97, and Plato xxxii. 12. Inscription on pedestal of boar at Chandpur : (L. 1).- sa[m]vat 1207 Jy@shtha-vadi 11 Ravaa ! Sunday, 13th May A.D. 1151 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 354, No. 151. 127- V. 1207.-In Archeol. Suru. of India, Vol. I. p. 96, Sir A. Cunningham mentions an inscription on a pillar at "Hathiya-dah," of the time of " Gosalladevi," the queen of Govindachandradevs of Kansuj, dated "on Thursday, the 5th of the waning moon of Asbadhn, in Samvat 1207." Thursday, 5th July A.D. 1151 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 131, note 18. 128.- V. 1807.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XX. p. 46, and Plate . ; Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 278, and Plate. Mahaban inscription of the time of the Maharajadhirija [AP]jayapeladeva : (L. 29).-samvat 1207 Ka[rttika(r)]-patrnnamasyai maharajadhiraja ... jayapaladova-vijayarajye. 129.- V. 1207.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 422. Chitorgadh fragmentary inscription of the Chaulakya Kumarapaladeva; (composed by Ramakirti, the papil of Jayakirti) : (L. 28).-samvat 1207. Malaraja (I.); ... Siddharaja; Kamarapala (defeated the ruler of sakambhari and devastated the Sapadalaksha country). 130.-v. 1908.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 296. Vadnagar inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Kumarapala; (composed by Sripala) : (L. 44).- sarvata(t) 1208 varshe Asvina-sadi [5 ] Garan. In the family of the hero Chalukya, MOlaraja [1.] (conquered the Chapotkata princes) his son Chamundataja; his son Vallabharaja; his brother Darlabhartija ; Bhima (1.) ; his son Karpa; his son Jayasimha-Siddhadhiraja; Kumarapala (defeated Arnoraja). 131.- V. 1208.- From a rabbing supplied by Dr. Burgess. Bangawan (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahardjadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj and his queen, the Paffamahadeos Mahardjfi Gosaladevi; issued from Varanasi: (L. 16.)- samvatsarknam ashtadhika-dvadasa(sa)(ba)teshu Karttike mfisi su(sa)klapakshe paurynamasyam tithau Bh[eu]ma-dine 'n ke=pi samvat 1208 Karttika-sudi 15 Bhsume. The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 367, No. 184. Genealogy as in No. 84. On this day the tithi of the date commenced 9 b. 58 m. after mean suurine. * See above, No. 55. * In Bp. Ind. Vol. II. pp. 275 and 276, mention is made of another inscription from Mahaban, which "shuws the name of Ajayapala's successor Haripdla and the date Sampal 1227." * For the date of the renewal of this inscription see below, No. 819. With the above reading, the date may perhape correspond to Thursday, 4th September A.D. 1162, but on this dny the 5th titki only commenced 11 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #379
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. 132.- V. 1208.- Archaeol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 49, and Plate xii. A. Ajaygadh inscription of the reign of the Chandella Madanavarman : (L. 1).- samrat 1208 Margga-radi 15 Sa(sa)nau 11 Saturday, 10th November A.D. 1151 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 167, No. 85. 133.- V. 1209.- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 172. Korad u fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Kumarapaladeva;! apparently contains an oriler of the Vaharija Athanadeve of Nadalo, and mentions the Mahir ijaputra Kebanndeya : (L. 1).-samvat 1209 Magha-vadi 14 Sangu. (L. 6).- Sivaratri-chaturddasyam. Saturday, 24th January A.D. 1153. 134.- V. 1210.- Ind: Ant. Vol. XX. p. 210. Ajmere inscription, containing portions of the Harakeli-nitaka, composed by the Chahamana Maharajudhuinija Vigrahara jadeva of Sakambhari : (L. 38).-samvat 1210 Marga-sudi 5 Aditya-dine Sravana-nakshatro Makara-sthe chandre Harshana-Foge BAlava-karane. Sunday, 22nd November A.D. 1153. 135.- v. 1211.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 116. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahirajadhiraja Govindachandradevs of Kanauj, issued from Varanasi :. (L. 15).- samyat 1211 Bhadrapada-vadi 15 Bhaume 1 Tuesday, 10th August A.D. 1154. Genealogy as in No. 84. 136.- V. 1211.- Archaeol. Surv. of Iwia, Vol. XXI. p. 73, and Plate xxiii. D. Mahoba image inscription of the reign of the Chandella Madanavarmadeva : (L. 2).- sam 1211 Ashadha-sudi 3 Sa(sa)nau II Saturday, 4th June A.D. 1155. 137.-V. 1214.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 311. Date of the Tatrali Falls rock inscription of the Nayaka Pratapadhavala of Japila : (L. 1).- samyat 1214 Jyaishtha-vadi 4 Sa(sa)nau Saturday, 19th April A.D. 1158. 138.- V. 1215.- Archaeol. Suro. of West. India, Vol. II. p. 167. Girnar inscription :(L. 1).-sahvat 1215 varshe Chaitra-sudi 8 Ravau ady-ela srimad-Urjjayamta-tirthe. Sunday, 9th March A.D. 1158; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 29, No. 32. 139.- V. 1915.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 153. Khajuraho image inscription of some members of the Grahapati family, of the reign of the Chandolla Madanavarmadeve (L. 1.)- samyat 1215 Magha-sudi 5. 140.- V. 1216.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 214; Archaeol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xxviii. Alha-Ghat inscription of the reign of the Kalachuri (Cbedi) Mahirujudkiruja Narasimhadeves of Dahala, and of the Ranaka Chhihula, the son of the Maharunaku Jalhana : (L. 1).-samvata(t) 1216 Bhadra-sudi-pratipada Ravau il Sunday, 16th August A.D. 1159 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 29, No. 33. Compare below, No. 343. 1 On this dny the tithi of the date only commenced 8 h. 51 m. after man sunrise, but the day is the proper one for the Sivardtri. For other Ajmarre inscriptions, which contain portions of soundeva'. Lalita.vigrahardja-ndfaka, composed in honour of Vixrabarajadera of Sakan.bhari, see ibid. p. 205 d.aud Nachrichten ton der K. Ges. d. Wiss. : Gottingen, 1893, p. 553 %. See ahore, No. 58. See below, Nos. 415 and 416 of K. 907 and 909.

Page #380
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 21 141.- V. 1818.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XIX. p. 30; Ind. Inscr. No. 10. Nadol (now Boyal As. Soc.'s) plates of the Chahumana Mahuraja Alhanadeva : (L. 18).- sam 1218 varshoi Sravana-sndi 14 Ravau asminn=eva mahachaturddasiparvvani 11 Sunday, 6th August A.D. 1161; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 30, No. 35. In the Cbahumana family there was, at Nadula, Lakshmana; his son Sohiya; his son Baliraja ; his paternal uncle Vigrahapala; his son Malondra; his son Anahila; his son Balaprasada; his brother Jondrarija; his sou Prithivipala ; his brother Jojjala; his brother Asaraja ; his son Alhanadeva. 142.- V. 1910.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 158. Date of a grant (issued from Varidurga) of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Madanavarmadeva (confirmed by his grandson and immediate successor Paramardideva in the Semra plates of v. 1223, below, No. 146) : (L. 13).-samvatal 1219 Magha-vadi 15 Gura-vare .. Rabu-graste divakare. The date is irregular. 143. [V. 1220].-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 343. Udaypar (in Gwalior) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Mahurajadhiriju Kumarapaladeva : (L. 1).- (samvat 1220 varshe Pau(r)]sha-budi 15 Gurau II (L. 11).-somagrahana-parvvani. Thursday, 12th December A.D. 1163; a lunar eclipse, visible in India. 144.- V. 1220.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 218, and Plate. Delhi Siwalik pillar inscriptions of the Chahamana Visaladeva-Vigraharaja, the son of Avelladeva, of sakambhari: (A., line 1).-samvat 1220 Vaisakha-sati 15. (C., line 5).--sativat gri-Vikramaditye 1220 Vaisakhn-suti 15 Gurau. Thursday, 9th April A.D. 1164 ; see ibid. p. 35, No. 62. 145.- V. 1992.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 314. Udaypur (in Gwalior) pillar inscription (L. 1).-samvat 1222 varshe Vaisakha-sudi 3 Some 'dy=ha Udayapure akshayatsitiyaparvapi. Monday, 4th April A.D. 1166 ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 36, No. 63. 146.- V. 1923.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 157, and Plate. Semra (now Lucknow Museum) plates of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Paramardideva, lord of Kalajara, confirming a yrant which was made by his grandfather and immediate predecessor Madayavarmadeva in V. 1219 (abovo, No. 142); issued from So nasara : (L. 12).- samyata: 1223 Vaisa(64)kha-sndi 7 Guru-vard Thursday, 27th April A.D. 1167. In the family of the Chandratroya princes (tendered illustrious by Jayasakti, Vijayasakti.. and others), Prithvivarman; Madanavarman ; his grandson Paramardin. 147.- V. 1924.- Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 74, and Plate xxiii. G. Maboba image inscription of the reign of the Chandolla Para mardideva, lord of Kalanjara : (L. 1)-samvat 1224 Asbadha-sudi 2 Ravau | Sunday, 9th Jnne A.D. 1168; seo Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 36, No. 64. I Reuel amout. 3-If the week-day were Welnesday, the date, for V.1219 current and the perrimanta Magha, would correspond to Wednesday, 17th January A.D. 1162, with a solar eclipse which was visible in India. With Thursday, it corresponde, for the same year aud the andnta Nayla, to Thursday, 15th February A.D. 1162; bat on this day there was no eclipse. * Read anirat. * See sbore. No. 35.

Page #381
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V 148.- V. 1224.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 118. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Vijayachandradeve of Kanauj, and his son, the Yuvaraja Jayachchandradeva, issued from Varanasi : (L. 17).- (cha]tarvvisi ]sntyadhi(ka-dva]dasasa (fa)ta-sa[mm]va[ter]r '[*]ko=pisan 1224 [A ]shadha-na (mk)sa(si) (sakla-]pa[kshe] dasamyam (ti]than Ravi-dine. Sunday, 16th June A.D. 1168. Yasdvigraha; his son Mahichandra; his son Chandradova; his son Madanapala ; his son Govindachandra; his eon Vijayachandra; his son, the Yuvardja Jayachchandra. 149.- V. 1924.-In As. Res. Vol. XV. pp. 443-446- compare also Transactions Roy. As. Soo. Vol. I. p. 154-18 & translation, by Captain E. Fell, of an inscription from Hansi apparently of the reign of the Chahamans Prithviraja, the date of which is given thus: " In the year of Sumbut 1224 (A.D. 1168), on Saturday, the seventh of the white fortnight of the month Magha." The data is irregular ;t see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 132, note 20. 150.- V. 1228,- Arohool. Suro. of India, Vol. XI. p. 128, and Plate xxxvii. 2 ; ibid., N. S., Vol. I. p. 50. Jaunpur pillar inscription of the reign of Vijayachandradeva (?) of Kapanj - (L. 1).- Bamvat 1225 Chaitra-vadi 5 Vu(bu dhe. Wednesday, 19th March A.D. 1169; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 182, No. 135. 151.- V. 1926.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 7; Ind. Insor. No. 12. Royal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahurijudhirija Vijayachandradeve of Kananj, and his son, the Yuvaraja Jayachchandradeva : (L. 17).- parchavimsatyadhika-d vadasa(ba"]ta-samvatsart=mke=pi sam 1225 Magbipaurnnam isyam. Genealogy as in No. 148. 152.- V. 1225.- From Sir A. Cunningham's rubbing. Phulwariya (Rohtasgadh) inscription of the Nayaka Pratapadbavala of Japils : (L. 3).- samvat 1225 Vaisa(s)kla-vadi 12 Gurau Japiliya-nayaka-sri-Pratapadhavalasya ki[r]ttir=iyan 11 Thursday, 27th March A.D. 1169 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 179, No. 126. 153.- V. 1926.- Jour. Amer. Or.- Soc. Vol. VI. p. 548. Tarachnndi rock inscription of the Mahanayaka Pratapadhavaladeva of Japila, declaring & certain copper-plate inscription of Vijayachandra of Kananj to be a forged document : Samvat 1225 Jyeshtha-vadi 3 Budbe. Wednesday, 16th April A.D. 1169 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 184, No. 143. 154.- V. 1926.-Jonr. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 40. Bijholi rock inscription of the reign of the Chahamana 38msvara : (L. 27).- Prasiddhim-agamad-dova (?) kale Vikrama-bhasvatab shadvimga-dvadasa-sate Phalgand krishna-pakshake || 91 | Tritiyayam tithau vard Garau tare cbs Hastake Vsiddhinimani yoge oba karape Taita(ti)ld tatha || 92 || Samvat 1226 Phalguna-vadi 3. Thursday, 5th February A.D. 1170 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 133, note 21. Verses 10-28 apparently contain the genealogy of the ChAhaminas from Samanta to Soniesvara. In V, 1224 current the tithi of the date commenced 12 h. 49 m. after mesu sunrise of Saturday, 28th January A.D. 1167. 1 Compare also Colebrooke's Mino. Emaye, Vol. II. p. 295, where the year is 1229. If this should be correct, tbe corresponding date would be Wednesday, 2nd May A.D. 117S. * To euable one to give a proper account of it, the inseription requires to be re-edited,

Page #382
APPENDII.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 155.- V. 1926.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 46. Alenalgadh inscription of the reign of the Chabamana Prithviraja : Malavesa-gata-vatsara-Sataih dvadasais=cha shatvimsa-purvakaih (?). 156.- V. 1226.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 121. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachohandradeva of Kananj, issued from Vadavina : (L. 22).- samvatsaranam shadvim(dvim)sa (sa)tyadbikoshu dvadasa (sa)sateshu(shr=) Ashadhe masi sukla-paksh shashthyam tithau Ravi-dine ankato-pi samvat 1226 Ashadbaaudi 6 Ravan . .. abhisheke. Sunday, 21st June A.D. 1170; date of the king's coronation. Yasovigraha; his son Mahichandra; his son Chandradera ; his son Madanapala; his son Govindachandra ; his son Vijayachandra ; his son Jayachchandra. 157.- V. 1227.- Archaeol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 49, and Plate xii. B. Inscription on jamb of Upper Gate of Ajayg dh : (L. 1).- samvat 12271 Ashadha-endi 2 Some. Monday, 7th June A.D. 1171 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 357, No. 162. 158.- v. 1928.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 206; Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXIV. Part I. p. 156, and Plates. Ichchhawar plates of the Chandella Maharijadhiraja Paramardideva, lord of Kalajara, issued from Vilasapura - (L. 12).- asht[4]vimsatyadhika-satadvayopeta-sa (sa) Labra(srn)tame samvatsare ! Sravana-masi Sukla-pakshe panchadasgan=tith&v=an kato=pi samvat 1228 Sravana-sudi 15 Ravi-vard Raba-graste nishkard. Sunday, 18th Jnly A.D. 1171 ; a lunar eclipse, visible in India. Genealogy as in No. 146. 159.- V. 1928.- Ep. Int. Vol. IV. p. 122. Kamanli (now Lncknow Mrsenm) plate of * the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Prayagn on the Veni : (L. 21).- ahtavi[n]sa (sa)tyadhika-dvadagasata-samvatsara Magha-mise su(su)klapakshe mahl-saptamym titho(thau) Bhauma-dine ankatsspill samvat | 1228 Magbagudi 7 Bhauma-dine ll ... Manvantar&dau... Tuesday, 4th January A.D. 1172. Genealogy as in No. 156. 160.- V. 1229.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 347. Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription of the reign of the Chaalukya Maharajadhiraja Ajayapaladeve : (L.1).-samvat 1229 varshe | Vaisakha-budi 3 Some 11 (L. 7).- akshayatsitiys-yagadi-paryvani. Monday, 16th April A.D. 1173 ;' see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 362, No. 173. 161.- V.1280.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 124. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeve of Kansaj, issued from Varanasi : (L. 24).- samvat 1230 Margga-eudi 15 Vu(ba)dha-dine 1 Wednesday, 21st November A.D. 1173. Genealogy as in No. 156. 162.- V. 1981.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 125., Kamanli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Kasi : (L. 20).-samvatsareshu dvadasa-batesha(shv=) ekatrin ad-adhikeshu Karttike masi enkla. paksbe patrnpamasyam tithan Guru-dine anke=pi samvat 1231 Karttika-eudi 15 Gurau. The date is irregular. By Sir A Cunningham this was read 1287. * On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 b. 40 m. after wenn suurise.

Page #383
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. According to a postscript in line 32 the plate was engraved samvat 1235 Phalgava(na)vadi 9 Sukre,' i.e. on Friday, 2nd February A.D. 1179; see below, No. 164. Genealogy as in No. 156. 163.- v. 1281 (for 1292 P). Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 82. Plates of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhirdja Ajayapaladeve, the successor of Kumarapaladeva who was the successor of Jayasimhadeva, recording a grant of the Mahamandalesvara Vaijalladeva of the Chahuyapa (ChAhumana) lineage; issued from Brihmanapataka : (L. 11).-npipa-Vikrama-kalad=arvvak ekatrinfadadhika-dvadasasata-samvatsarAntarvarttini Karttike masi sukla-pakahe ekadakyan Soma-dine aposhya Karttikody&panaparvvani. (L. 31).- samiyat 1231 varshe Karttiks-gadi 13 Va(ba)dhe Il Probably Monday, the 27th, and Wednesday, the 29th October A.D. 1175'; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 365, No. 180. 164.-V. 1232.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 127. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeve of Kansuj (mentioning the king's son Harischandra), issued from Kasi : (L. 20).- Bamvatsareshu dvadasa-Satesha dvatrimlad-adhikeshu Bhadre misi ashtamyam tithan [Ra]vi-dine anke=pi saravat 1232 Bhadra-vadi 8 Ravau... rajapatra-sriHari[8]chandradeva-jatakarmmani. Sunday, 10th August A.D. 1175.1 According to a postscript in 11: 31-32 the plate was engraved sath 1235 Phalguna-vadi 9 Sukrd,' i.e. on Friday, 2nd February A.D. 1179; see above, No. 162. Genealogy as in No. 156. 165.- V. 1282.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 130, and Plate. Bepares College plate of the Maharajddhiraja Jayachchandradeve of Kapanj (mentioning the king's son Harischandra), issued from Varanasi: (L. 23).-dvatrimfadadhika-dvadasalata-samvatsar Bhadro masi Sakla-pakshe trayodabyan=tithaa Ravi-dine ankatoapi samvat 1232 Bhadra-sudi 13 Ravau. . (L. 28).- rajaputra-bri-Hariachandra-namakarane. Sunday, 31st August A.D. 1175; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 80, No. 37. Genealogy as in No. 156. 166.- V. 1992.- Archaeol. Suro. of India, Vol. III. p. 125, and Plate Xxxviii. No. 18. Gaya inscription of the reign of Govinda paladava : (L. 3.)- samvat 1232 Vikari-sammvatsard | 6r-Govindapaladeva-gata-rajye chaturddatasammvatsare Gayayar || (L. 12).- Afrine sakla-panchamya ... (?). Monday, 22nd September A.D. 1175 (?); see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 358, No. 163. 167.-V. 1988.--Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 129. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mandrajddhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Varanaa : (L. 22). Stritrimsatyadhikadvadasasa(ka)ta-samvatsare Vaisishe(khe) masi sn(bn)klapakahe tritiyayar tithau Ravi-dine ankato=pi samvat 1233 Vaisasha(kha)-budi 3 Ravau. Sunday, 3rd April A.D. 1177. Genealogy as in No. 156. 1 On this day the tithi of the date only commenced 11 b. 58 m. after menn suurise, but the tithi being the Krishwajanm-daktawl, the date is correct. Read tray astrimad-adhika..

Page #384
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 25 168.- V. 1238.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 135. Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeve of Kapanj, issued from Varanast : (L. 24).-traya[8]trimsa (6A)dadhika-dvadasasata-samvatsard Vaisa (a)kho masi sa(fu)kla-pakshe datamyam tithau Sa(sa)ni-dine ankatdapi samvat 1233 Vais&(66)kha-sudi 10 SA(sa)nan. Saturday, 9th April A.D. 1177; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 65. Genealogy as in No. 156. 169.- V. 1283.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 137. Another Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahdrajadhiraja Jayachchandraddva of Kananj, issued from Vardpasi; of the same date. Genealogy as in No. 156. 170.- V. 1283.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XXXVIII. Part I. p. 26, and Plate i. Bulandshahr platel of Ananga (?); according to the published text, mentions Chandraka (?), Dbaranivardha, Prabhasa, Bhairava, Radra, Govindaraja, Yasodhara, Haradatta, Tribhuvaneditya, Bhogaditya, Kuladitya, Vikramaditya, Padmiditya, Bhojadera, Sahajaditya (Rajaraja P), Ananga; and is dated : (L. 18).- samkrantau vishate kale.. (L. 24).-samvat trayastrimsadadhika-dvadasasatani | Vaisakhe chal 171.- V. 1984.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 138. Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahdrajadhiraja Jayachchandradeve of Kapanj, issued from Varanasi: (L. 24).- chatustrimsa(a)ty(a)adhika-dvadasasa (fa)ta-samvatsard Paushe masi 80(6)kla-paksh chaturthyan-tithau Ravi-dine ankato=pi samvat 1234 Pausha-sudi 4 Ravan uttariyana (na)-samkrantan. Sunday, 25th December A.D. 1177; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 363, No. 174. Genealogy as in No. 156. 172.- V. 1896 and 1238.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 736. Piplianagar plates of the Paramera Mahakumara Harigohandradeva, issued from some place on the Narmada : Sri-Vikramakal-&tita-1235-panchatrimsadadhika-dvadasasata-samvatsar.entah p&ti. Pansha-vadi amkvaayay&sarjata-surya-parvani.. . . . . . tatha 1236 shattrimsadadhika-dvadagasata-samvatsar-Antabpati-Vaisakha-masi paurnamasyam. Udayaditya; Naravarman; Yasoyarman; Jayavarman; the Mahakumara Harischandra who was the son of the Mahdkumdra Lakshmivarman. 173.- V. 1986.-- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 140. Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Randavai on the Ganges : (L. 21).-shattrimsa (fa) dadbika-dvadasasata-samvatsart Vaisd()kho masi saklapakahe parppimayarn tithau Sukra-dine ankata(t)=pi sam 1236 Vaisa (6A)kha-sudi 15 Sukre. Friday, 1lth April A.D. 1180; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 66. Genealogy as in No. 156. 174.- V. 1986.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIIL p. 141. Another Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachobandradeva of Kananj, issued from Randavai on the Ganges; of the same date. Genealogy as in No. 156. 1. Compare Jour. Beng. 4. Soc. Vol. LII. Part I. p. 277 ff. On this day the tithi of the date commenced 4 b. 86 m. after mean sunrise. * The original has chaturmukha-Varkkanddoaraddo-pakastid imalatara-pavitra-Narmmada. Art **Jhabbkih metod. There was no solar eclipeo in tbe pirpimdata or andata Pacaba of V. 1936, current or expired.

Page #385
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 175.-V. 1936.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 142. Another Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahir jidhiraja Jayachohandradeva of Kananj, issued from Randavai on the Ganges; of the same date. Genealogy as in No. 156. 176.-- V. 1239.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. X. Plate xxxii. 9 and 10; and Vol. XXI. pp. 173 and 174. Madanpur inscriptions on the defeat of the Chandolla Paramardideve of Jejakabhukti by the Chkhamana Prithviraje, the son of Somesvara and grandson of Arnoraja : (10, line 4).-san 1239. 177.- V. 124-().- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1880, p. 77, and Plate viji. Bodh Gaya Buddhist inscription, mentioning Jayachchandradeva of Kananj; (composed by Manoratha, the son of Sida): (L. 16).- - u veda-nayan-endu-nishthaya sarukhyay=&nka-paripati-lakshite Vikramanka-naranatha vatsare Jyaishtha-masi. 178.- V. 1240.- From rubbings sapplied by Dr. Burgess. Kalanjar rock inscription of the reign of the Chandella Paramardideve : (L. 1).-srimat-Paramarddi[deva]-vijayarajye samvat 1240 .... Vaish(44)khasudi 14 Guran. Thursday, 26th April A.D. 1184; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 67. 179.- V. 1240.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 72, and Plate xxii. Fragmentary inscription from wall of Fort at Mahobi : (L. 15).--Vyom-arppav-8 kka-samkhyate Sahas&mkasya vatsare. (L. 17).---samvat 1240 Asbadha-vadi 9 Some. Monday, 4th June A.D. 1184; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 179, No. 127. 180.- V. 1243.- Archaeol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 50, and Plate zu. C. Inscription on jamb of Upper Gate of Ajaygadh: (L. 1). - samvat 1243 Jyeshtha-sodi 11 Va(bu)dhe. Wednesday, 20th May A.D. 1187; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 68. 181.- V. 1243.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 10; Ind. Inscr. No. 13. Faijabad (now Royal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Varanasi: (L. 24).- trichatvarimsa(ka)dadhika-dvadasasata-samvatsare Ashadhe masi su(61)klapakshe saptamgar tithaa Ravi-dine ankato=pi samvat 1243 Ashadha-Budi 7 Ravau. Sunday, 14th June A.D. 1187; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 69. Genealogy as in No. 156. 182.- V. 1944.- Archaeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XX. p. 90, and Plate I. Pillar inscription at the entrance gateway of the Fort of Tahangadh (L. 1).- samyat 1244 (Jye]ahtha-su 15 Garo(rau). Thursday, 12th May A.D. 1188; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 373, No. 197. 183.- V. 1944.- Archaeol. Suro. of India, Vol. VI. p. 156, and Plate uri. Visalpur pillar inscription of the reign of the Chahamana) Prithvirijadeva: (L. 2).- Prithvirajaddva-rajyd tatra tasmin kald samvat 1244 Sravana-parvvan(R). 184 - V. 1247 (). Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 47. Ratnapur (now Nagpur Museum) inscription of the time of Prithvideva III. of Ratnapura; (composed by Devagana, the son of Ratnasimhal): (L. 24).-samvat 1247 (?). Jajalla (II.); his son [Ratnadova III., defeated Chodaganga ?]; his son Prithvidava (III.). Ratuwinha composed the Malhar inscription of Jajalladevn II. of Batoapara; see below, No. 418 of K. 919.

Page #386
APPENDIT.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 185.- V. 1262.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 208. Baghari (now Lucknow Museum) inscription of the Chandella Paramardideva, and his ministers Sallakshana and (his son) Purushottama : (composed by Devadhara, the son of Gadadbara and grandson of Lakshmidhara) : (L. 24).- Paksha-[trys]kshamukh-aditya-samkhye Vikrama-va(tsa]70 Asvina-suklapanchamyam visare Vasar-esitah 11 Sunday, 10th September A.D. 1195; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 30. No. 38. Among the Chandratreya princes, Madanavarman; his son Yasdvarman; his son Paramardin. 186.- V. 1269.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 228, and Plate. Rewah (now British Museum) plate of the Mahirapaka Salakhanavarmadeva of Kakaredi, of the reign of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Maharajadhirija Vijayadeve, lord of Trikalioga; issued from Kakaredi : (L. 13).-- samvatsar&nam sa[m]vata(t) 1253 Marggasira-masl krishna-pakshe saptamyam tithau Sukra-dine. Friday, 27th October A.D. 1195, or, more probably, Friday, 13th December A.D. 1196 : see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 171, No. 104. Dbahilla; Vajaka; Danduka; Khojuka; Jayavarman; his son Vatsaraja; bis sons Kirtivarman and Salakhanavarman (see below, No. 218) 187.- V. 1263.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XI. p. 129, and Plate xxxviii. Belkhara pillar inscription of one of the rulers of Kanauj (): (L. 4).-samvat 1253 Vaisasha(kha)-sudi 11 Bhaum[eo]. Tuesday, 29th April A.D. 1197; seo Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 38, No. 70. 188.- V. 1250,- Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 71, and Plate. Patan plates of the Chaulukya Maharajadhindja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahilapataka : (L. 17).-grimad-Vikramadity-Otpadita-samvatsara-satishu dvadasasu shatpamchasaduttaresha Bhadrapadamasa-krishnapaksh-Amavasyayan Bho(bhau)ma-vara 'tr=&rn kato 'pi samvat 1256 lauo Bhadrapada-vadi 15 Bhaume 'syam samvatsara-masa-paksha-varaparvvikiyah tith&v=ady=eha erimad-Anahilapatake 'mayksya-parvani. Tuesday, 4th Angust A.D. 1198, or, more probably, Tuesday, 21st September A.D. 1199; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 173, No. 109. Malardja [I.]; Chimandarija; Durlabharaja; Bhima [1.]; Karna-Trailokyamalla : Jayasitas-Siddhachakravartin ; Kumarapala ; Ajayapala; Mularaja (II.); Bhims (II.]Abhinavasiddharija. 189,- V. 1250.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 254, and Plate. Bhopal plates of the Paramara Mahakumara Udayavarmadeve, issued from Gavadaghatta on the Reva : (L. 11).-sri-Vikramakal-atita-shatpanchisa (la) dadhika-dvadasasa (sa)t&-88 n vatsar. antabpra(pa)ti' amke 1256 Vaisakha-sodi 15 paurpnamisyan tithau Vis&(sa)kha-nakshatra Parigha-yoge Ravi.dine maha-Vaisk(!) khyam parvvani. Sanday, 30th April A.D. 1200 ; see sbid. Vol. XIX. p. 38, No. 71. Yadvarman; Jayavarman; the Mahkumira Lakshmivarman; the Jahakum ir Harischandrs: his son, the Mahdikumira Udayavarman. 190.- V. 1958.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 313; Archaol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 37. Kalanjar inscription of the Chandella Paramardideva; (composed by himself) : Samvat 1258 Karttika-sudi 10 Some. Monday, 8th October A.D. 1201 ; see In 2. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 354, No. 152. 1 i... Vijarasimbadeva , see below, No. 422 of K. 932. - See below, No. 419 of K. 926. * On this day the titki of the date commenced 0 b. 30 m. after mean suurise.

Page #387
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 191.- V. 1263 - Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 194. Kadi plates of the Chaulnkya Mahardjadhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahilapataks : (L. 13).- srimad- Vikramadity-otpa dita-samvatsara-sateshu dv&dasasu tri(tri)shashti(shty). uttareshu lano Sravanamasa-suklapaksha-dvitiyayam Ravi-vare 'tr=&mkato=pi samvat (12)63 Sravana-sadi 2 Ravay=asyarn samvatsara-masa-paksha-vara-parvvikayar tith&v=ady=ha Srimad-A[pahilapata ]ke 'dy-aiva Vyatip&ta-pa (pa)rvvapi. Sunday, 9th July A.D. 1206; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 30, No. 39. Genealogy as in No. 188. 192.- V. 1284.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 337, and Plate. Timang plates of the Lebara Raja Jagamalla, of the reign of the Chanlukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Timbapaka : (L. 1).-samvat 1264 vargho laudeg Ashadha-sudi [7 or 8] Some. Monday, 4th June A.D. 1207, or Monday, 23rd June A.D. 1208; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 358, No. 164. 193.- V.1285.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 221. Mount Aba inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadeva II., while the (Paramars] Mandalika Dhardvarshadeva (with Prahladanadeva as Yuvaruja) was ruling at Chandravati; (composed by Lakshmidhara) : (L. 20).-samyat 1265 varshe Vaisakha-gu 15 Bhanme. Tuesday, 21st April A.D. 1209; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 38, No. 72. 194.-- V. 1200.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 112 ; Ind. Insor. No. 11. Royal As. Soo's plates of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhirdja Bhimadeva II., issned from Anahilla pa taka : (L. i).- grimad-Vikramanpipa-kAl-Atita-samvatsara-sateshu dvAdasasusbata(t) shashtyadhikeshu laukikao Margga-masasya suklapaksha-chaturdasyan Guru-dine atrinkatah(to=)pi sri. Vikrama-samvat 1266 varsh8 6r-Simba-samvat 96 varshd laukio Margga-sudi 14 Gurdy asyar samvatsara-masa-paksha-dins-vara-purvayar tith&v=ady-tha. Thursday, 12th November A.D. 1209; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 24, No. 9. Genealogy as in No. 188. 195.-7. 1287.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. V. p. 378. Piplianagar plates of the Param&ra Arjunsvarmadeva, issued from Mandapadurga : Saptashashtyadhika-dvadakatata-kathyatsare Phalgan@(ne) 12671 fukla-dasamyamabhisheka-parvani. .... samvat 12671 Phalguna(na) uddha 10 Garan. Thursday, 24th February A.D. 1211, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 24, No. 10. In the 'Paramara family, Bhoja, after him came UdayAditys; his son Naravarman; his son Yafdvarman; his son Aivavarman; his son Vindhyavarman; his son Sabhatavarman; his son Arjana (Arju mavarman, defeated Jayasimba). 196.- V.1289.- Archaeol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 50, and Plate zii. D. Ajaygadh inscription of the reign of the [Chandella] Raja Trailokyavarmadova -- (L. 1).-samvat 1269 Phalguna-vadi . . Sanau. 197.- V. 1270.- Jour. Amer. Or. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 32. Bhopal plates of the Paramira Maharaja Arjunavarmadova, issued from Bhrigukachchha : Saptatyadhika-dvadasasata-samvatsare Vaisakha-vadi Amavasyayar Bryagrahapaparvani . ..samvat 1270 Vaisakha-vadi 15 Some. The published version both times bas 1987, but this is a printer's error; see the editor's reference to the inscription in Jour. Beng. 4. 8oo. Vol. VII. p. 786. . The original has tatomblid-Udayddityo. In an earlier part of the inscription there is the date Ashddha-tadi 15 86md, without any year.

Page #388
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. Monday, 22nd April A.D. 1213; & solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 175, No. 114. Genealogy as in No. 195. 198.-V. 1972.- Jour. Amer. Or. 8oo. Vol. VII. p. 25. Bhopal plates of the Paramara Maharaja Arjuna varmadava, issued from Amardovaratirtha at the confluence of the Reva and Kapild: Dvisaptatyadhika-dvadasabata-samvatsare Bhadrapada-paurpamasyar chandroparagaparvapi..... Bamvat 1272 Bhadrapada-eudi 15 Budhe. Wednesday, 9th September A.D. 1215; & lunar eclipse, visible in India; 'see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 31, No. 40. Genealogy as in No. 195. 199.- V. 1979- Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 186. Siyal Bat image inscription of the time of the Mehara Raja Ranasinh - Samvat 1272 varsh Jyeshtha-vadi 2 Ravau adyba Timbanake. The date is irregular. 200.- V. 1973.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 439; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 195. Veraval (Somanathaddvapattana) fragmentary inscription of the time of the Chaulukya Bhimadeva II., being a eulogy of Sridhara and other members of the Vastrakula family, and of the Chaulakya kings of Anhilved from Malaraja I. to Bhimadova II. : (L. 47).-Srimad-Vikramanripa-samvat 1273 varsh8 Vaisakha-sudi 4 Sukre. Friday, 22nd April A.D. 1216. 201.- V. 1878-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XIX. p. 454. Jaunpur district inscription, containing a deed of mortgage : (L. 1).- samyat 1273 Ashadha-budi 6 Ravau ady=&ha Mayanagaryyam. Sunday, 11th June A.D. 1217. 202.-V. 12[7]6.-Bhavnagar Insor. p. 205. Bharana fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Mahardjddhiraja Bhimadeva II. S (L. 1), sri-Vikramat samyat 12[7]5 varshe Bhadrapada-sudi. . .. 203.-. 1275,- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 311; Cade-Temples of West. India, p. 111, Plato. Harsands (now Amer. Or. Soc.'s) inscription of the reign of the [Paramara'] Maharajadhiraja Devapaladeva of Dhara : (L. 4).- Bhavat panshasaptatyadhik-dvadabasat-dunk 8] 1275 Marg 3-sudi 5 SA(sa)nau. (L. 7).-Adhike pamchasaptatys idvadas-dvda(bda)-sate sake [lo] vatsara Chitrabhanad to Margga kirsho site dald || 4| Panchamy-amtaka-samyoge nakshatre Vishnu-daivate (1) joge Harshapa-samje tu tithy-arddhd Dh&tri-daivats || 5 || Saturday, 24th November A.D. 1218; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 24, No. 11. 204.- V. 1970.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 311. Rohtasgadh rock inscription of the time of the king (kshitindra) Pratapa : (L. 1).-Navabhir-atha munindrair-visaranam=adhisaih parikalayati samkhyan vataard Sahasamka | Madana-vijayayatra-mamgale masi Chaitze pratipadi sita-kantan pasare Bhaskarasya 11 Sunday, 5th March A.D. 1223. 1 According to Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 362, the date apparently is Pausia-dadi 6, but with this reading also it is irregular. On this day the tithi of the date commemond 4 b. 58 m. after mean sunrise. * See Prof. Bhandarkar's Report for 1888-84, p. 892, verse 80. * Read atbike.

Page #389
30 EPIGRAPAIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 205.-- V.1280. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 196. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Mahirajadhiraja Jayantasim hadeva, issued from Anahilapura: (L. 20).- asyam tithau samvatsara-masa-paksha-vara-yuktayam gata-samvatsara-dvadasavarshia-sateshu asity-uttareshu Pausha-mase sukla-pakshe tritiyayam tithau Bhauma-vare samjata uttaragata-surya-samkrama-parvani amkato 'pi samvat 1280 varshe Pausha-sudi 3 Bhaume 'dy=ha samjata [utta ]ranayana-parvani. Tuesday, 26th December A.D. 1223; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 23, No. 12. MI Alaraja (1.] ; Chamyydaraja; Vallabharaja ; Durlabharaja ; then to Bhima [II.) as in No 188; after him, in his place, Jayantasimha-Abhinavssiddharaja. 206.-7. 1283.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 199. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Mahirajudhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahilapataks : (L. 16).- srimad-Vikramadisty-]tpadita-samvatsara-satashu d vadasasu Stri[a]sitiuttarashu laukiska-Karttika-purni]mayar Guru-vare 'trwatkato 'pi samvat 1283 varshe laukio Karttika-sudi 15 Gardya[dy-ehal srimad-Anahilapatake 'syar samvatsara-masa. paksha-purvvikayan tithau. Thursday, 5th November A.D. 1226; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 25, No. 13. Malaraja [I.] ; Chamundaraja; Vallabharaja; Durlabharaja; then to Bhima (II.) as in No. 188. 207.- V. 1286. -- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 83. Notice of an Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription of the reign of the Paramara] Devapaladeva (of Dhara]: (L. 1).-samvat 1286 varshe Karttisks(r)]-sadi. Su(sn)kre 208.- V.1287.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 201. Kadi plates of the Chaalukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Apahilapataka : (L. 11).-srimat(d)Vikramadity-otpadita-samvatsara-sateshu dvadasasu saptasity. uttaroshu Ashadham asiya-sukl-Ashtamyam Sakra-vare 'tr=&mkato 'pi samvat 1287 varshe AshAdha-sudi 8 Sukre 'syam samvatsara-masa-paksha-vara-purvvikayam tithay=ady-ha. The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 369, No. 188. Genealogy as in No. 206. 209.- V. 1287.- Mr. A, V. KAthavate's edition of Somesvara's Kirtikaumudi, Appendix B., Bhinagar Inscr. p. 218. Mount Abu inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadeve II., and the Paramara Mahamandalesvara Rajakula Somasimhadeve of Chandravati (wbose son was Kanhadadeva'); mentions the Chaalukya Vagh14) Mahamandalesvara Ranaka Viradhavaladeva, the son of Lavanaprasadadeva: (L. 1).-[san]vat 1287 varshd laukika-Phalguna-vadi 3 Ravau. Sunday, 3rd March A.D. 1230. 210.- V. 1287 (P).- As. Res. Vol. XVI. p. 302; Mr. A. V. Kathavate's edition of Somesvara's Kirtikaumudi, Appendix A.; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 174. Mount Abd inscription, being a eulogy (by Somosvara) of Viradhavala's ministers Vastupals and Tojahpals; mentions the Chaulukyas (Vaghelis) Argdraja, Lavanaprasada, and Viradhavala; and the Paramaras of Chandravati Dhumaraja, Dhandhuka, Dhruvabhata, Ribadora, his son Yasodhavala (who defeated the Malaya king Ballkla, an opponent of the Chaulukya Kamarapala), his son Dharavarsha, his younger brother Prahladans (who fought with Samantasirnhs), Dhardvarsha's son Somasimhadeve, and his son Krishnarajadeva. According to the As. Res dated "Sunday, the third of the light fortnight of Phalguna, in the year of Vikrama 1287," which would be Sunday, 17th February A.D. 1230. Mr. Kathavato's text has " Vikrama-samvat 1293 tarshs fri-Sravana-badi 3 Ravau," and his Read uttardyand. 1.6. Krishnarajudeva; see the next inscription, * Rend tryabity * See above, No. 193.

Page #390
A.PPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. translation "Sunday, the third of the dark fortnight of Sravana in the year 1287 of the Vikrama era." And the edition in Bhavnagar Inscr., line 47, has "Sri-Vikrama-samvat 1267 varshi Phalguna-vadi 10 Saumya-dine." 211.-V. 1288.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 203. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Mahurajadhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahilapataka: (L. 16).-srimat(d-) Vikramadity-otpadita-samvatsara-sateshu dvadasasu ashtasityuttareshu Bhadrapadamasiya-sukla-pratipadayam Soma-vare 'tr-amkato-pi samvat 1288 varshe Bhadrava-sudi 1 Some 'syam samvatsara-masa-paksha-vara-purvvikayam tithav=ady-cha. The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 366, No. 181. Genealogy as in No. 206. 212.-V. 1288.- Archaeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. II. p. 170, and Plate xxxv. Girnar inscription at the temple of the ministers Vastupala and Tejahpala; mentions the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Lavapaprasadadeva and his son Viradhavaladeva: (L. 1).-sri-Vikrama-samvat 1288 varshe Phaguna-sudi 10 Badhe. Wednesday, 3rd March A.D. 1232; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 25, No. 14. 31 213.-V. 1288 or 1280.- Archeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. II. p. 173; and Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 315. Girnar inscription of the minister Vastupala : (L. 2).-sri-Vikrama-samvat 1288 (or 1289) varshe Aevina-vadi 15 Some. Monday, 7th October A.D. 1230, or, more probably, Monday, 5th September A.D. 1233; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 358, No. 165. 214.-V. 128[0]-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 83. Notice of an Udaypar (in Gwalior) inscription of the reign of the [Paramara] Maharajadhiradja Devapaladeva [of Dhara] : (L. 1).-samvat 128[9?] varshe Marga-vadi 3 Gurau. Thursday, 2nd December A.D. 1232 (?). 215. V. 1295.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 205. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahillapataka : (L. 17). [srimat(d)]-Vikramadity-otpadita-samvatsara-sateshu dvadasasu pamchanavaty. uttareshu Marggamasiya-sukla-chaturddasyam Guru-vare 'tr-amkato-pi samvat 1295 varshe Margge(rgga)-sudi 14 Gurav-asyam samvatsara-masa-paksha-vara-parvvikayam tithav=ady= eha. The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 368, No. 185. Genealogy as in No. 206. 216.-V. 1296.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 206. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahillapataka : (L. 19).-srimat (d-) Vikramadity-otpadita-samvatsara-sateshu dvadasasu shatna(ppa). vaty-attareshu Marggamasiya-krishna-chaturddasyam Ravi-vare 'tr 'Amkato 'pi || Vikramasamvat 1296 Margga-vadi 14 Ravav=ady=eha. Sunday, 7th November A.D. 1238; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 166, No. 82. Genealogy as in No. 206. 217.-V. 1296.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 119. Jaina inscription in the temple of Vaidyanatha at Kiragrama: (L. 1)-samvat 1296 varshe Phaguna-vadi 5 Ravau. Sunday, 15th January A.D. 1240; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 167, No. 87. 1 The same inscription is published in Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 283 ff., with five similar Girnar inscriptions of the same date, photo-lithographs of two of which are in Archeol. Sure. of West. India, Vol. II. Plate xxXV. These inscriptions contain verses by Somesvara, Maladhari-Narachandrasuri, Maladhari-Narendrasari and Udayaprabhasari. In lines 3 and 4 the years 1279, 1277 and 1276 are (with the omission of the hundreds) denoted by sam 79 varsha-pirevam, sam 77 varshe, and sam 76 carsha-purtram.

Page #391
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 218.- V. 1297,- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 231. Rewah (now British Museum) plates of the Maharanaka Kumarapkladeva of Kakaredi, of the reign of the (Chandolla) Maharajadhiraja Trailokyavarmadeva, lord of Trikalingal: (L. 35).- saptanavatyadhike dvadagasata-samvatsare amke=pi 1397 Karttikya[r]. In the Kaurava family, the Maharanaka Dhabilla; his son Durjaya; his son Shojavarmau; his son Jayavarman ; his son Vatsaraja ; his son Salashanavarman (see above, No. 186); his son Hariraja; his son Kamarapala. 219.-7. 1298. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 235. Rewah (now British Musenm) plates ou Maharanaka Haririjadeva of Kakaredi, of the reign of the [Chandella] Maharaja Trdilokyamalla - (L. 36).- Bavata(t) 1298 Maghe magi. From DhAhilla to Vatsaraja as in No. 218; Vatsaraja's son Kirtivarman ; his brother Salashanavarman ; his son [V]aha[da]varman; his brother Hariraja. 220.- V. 1200.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 208. Kadi plates of the Chanlukya Maharajadhiraja Tribhuvanapaladeva, issued from Apahillapataka : (L. 14).-Srimad - Vikramadity-otpadita-samvatsara-latesha dvadagasu navanavaty. attareshu Chaitramasiya-sukla-shashthyam Soma-vare 'tr=&mkato=pi samvat 1299 varshe Chaitra-budi 6 Some 'syar samvatsara-masa-faksha-vara-purvvikayam samholado Phagunamasiya-am&vaby&(sy)yan samjata-stryyagrahana-parvvani sankalpitat tith&v= ady-eha. The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 372, No. 194. From Mdlaraja (1.) to Bhima (II.) as in No. 206 ; after Bhima (11.), Tribhuvanapala. 221.- V. 1800.- Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 186. Siya! Bet image inscription :Sam 1300 varshe Vaisakha-vadi 11 Budhe. Wednesday, 4th May A.D. 1244. 222.- V. 1811.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 25. Dabhoi fragmentary inscription of the Chaulakya(Vaghela) Visaladove, the son of Viradhavala; (composed by Somdevara) : (L. 59).-samvat 1311 varshe Jyeshtha-sudi 15 Va(bu) dha-dine Il Wednesday, 14th May A.D. 1253 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 28, No. 27. 223.-V. 1912.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of a Rahatgadh inscription of the reign of the [Paramara] Maharajadhiraja Jayasimhadeva of Dhara : (L. 1).- gamyat 1312 varsh Bhadrapada-su 7 [88]ma. . . Monday, 28th August A.D. 1256. 224.- V. 1315.-Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 186. SiyAl Bo image inscription : Samvat 1315 varshe Phaguna-vadi 7 Sadau Anuradhd-nakshatre 'dy=eha sri-Madhamatyam. Saturday, 15th February A.D. 1259; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 170, No. 98. 225.- V. 1917.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 210. Kadi plates of the reign of the Chaulakya (Vaghela) Maharajadhiraja Visaladeva, recording & grant of the Mahamandalluara Ranaka 1 This is the title of the Kalachari (Chedi) kings; the proper title of the Chandella kings is lord of KAlafjars. 1... Trailokynyarmadera. This is the Jaitugid boa, the son of the Parkinara Ddrapela, in whose reign (in V. 1800, on day corresponding to Monday, 19th October A.D. 1249) Asadbars finished his commentary on the Dharmepita ; see Prof. Bbandarkar's Report for 1888-84, pp. 105 and 892.- For an unpublished Udaypur imscription which probably belongs to the same king see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84, bote 8. He is described as a submarine fre to dry up that ocean--the army of the Dayagiri-Yadava] Singhans.

Page #392
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. Samantasim hadevs, the son of Samgramasimhadeva and grandson of Lanapaskjadeva, of Mandali: (L.1).-Srimad-Vikramakal-Atita-baptadaf&dhika-trayddalasatika-samvatsaro laukikaJyeshta (shtha)masasya krishnapaksha-chaturthyam tithan Gur&v=adybha. Thursday, 19th March A.D. 1261 ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 183, No. 138. 226.- V. 1817.- Bp. Ind. Vol. I. p. 327; Archaol. Buro. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xiii. Ajaygadh rock inscription of the Chandella Viravarman and his queen Kalyknadevi; (composed by Ratnapala, the son of Haripala and grandson of Vatsaraja) :(L. 14).-Sagar-emdv-agni-sudbaign ()-mite Vikrama-vatsare . samvat 1317 .. . Vaisasha (kha)-eudi 13 Gurau | Thursday, 14th April A.D. 1261 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 373, No. 198. In a family sprung from the Moon, Kirtivarman (defeated [the Chedi) Karpa); his son Sallakshana ; Jayavarman; Prithvivarman ; Madana; Paramardin ; Trailokyavarman; his son Vfravarman, married Kalyanadavt, the daughter of Mahesvara and Vesaladevi (P), of whom the latter was the daughter of a prince Govindaraja, while Maha vara was the son of Sripala and grandson of [Cha]dala, of the race of Dadhichi. 227.- V. 1318.- From a rubbing supplied by Dr. Burgeas. Jhansi (now Lucknow Museum) inscription of the Chandella Viravarman (P) - (L. 19).- sarvat 1318 Sravana-vadi 2 Va(ba)dha-dind. Wednesday, 5th July A.D. 1262; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 179, No. 128. 228.- V. 1820.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 242; Bhdunagar Insor. p. 224. Veraval inscription of the reign of the Chaulakya (Vaghela) Maharajadhiraja Arjunadevs -- (L. 2).- Sri-Visvanatha-prativa (ba)ddha-tau(nan)jananarn (68) dhaka-rasulaMahammada-samvat 662 tatha Sri-nfipa-[Vi]krama-sath 1320 tatha Srimad-Valabhi-sam 945 tathA fr-Simha-sar 151 varshe AshAdha-vadi 13 Ravav=ady-ha. Sunday, 25th May A.D. 1264 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 180, No. 129. 229. V. 1994.- Jour. Beng. 48. Boo. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 46. Chitorgadh inscription of the reign of the Gahila Mahdraja Tejahsim hadeva [of Mdwad) : (L. 1).- Bamvat 1324 varshe. 230.- V. 1825.-- Archwol. Suro. of India, Vol. III. p. 127, and Plate Xxxviii. 23. Gays inscription of Vanarajadova (P), of the time of Ghiyas-ud-din Balban (P) = (L. 1).-samvat 1325 Phalguns-endi 1 Ravau 11 Sunday, 3rd February A.D. 1269. 231.-V. 1895.- Archol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 51, and Plate xiv. F. Ajaygadh inscription of the reign of the Chandells Virsvarman - (L.2).- Viratva(va)rmma-raj[y]a samvat 1325. 232.- V. 1826.- From a rabbing supplied by Dr. Hultzsch. Pathari inscription of the reign of [the Paramara] Jaisinghadeva (Jayasimhadeva) [of Dhari) : (L. 1).-sar 1326 Varshe Vaisa (sa)sha(kha)-sa 7 Va(ba)ddha(dha)-dind Pa[shya] - nakshatre .... samastarajavalisshita-Jaisinghadoverdjyd. Wednesday, 10th April A.D. 1269. 233.- V. 1888. Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 106. Kodinara inscription, being a eulogy of Nanaka, & court-poet of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Visaladeva; (composed by GanapatiVydea); Samvat 1328. For another, undated pralasti of Nanaks, composed by Krislapa (called Bala-Sarasvatt), which is at the same place, see ibid. p. 102. * He is stated to have composed a poem (P) on the destruction of Dhard by Vlaaladdre.

Page #393
34 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 234. V. 1931.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 80; Bhavnagar Insor. p. 74; Archeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXIII. Plate XIV. Chitor inscription of the Guhila family of Medapata (Mewad); (composed by Vedagarman') : (L. 54). - samo 1331 varsha Asbadha-endi 3 sukra Pushye. Friday, 8th June A.D. 1274. The princes here eulogized are Bappa, Guhila, Bhoja, Sila, Kalabhoja, Mallata, Bhartribhata, Sirnha, Mahayaka, Shummana, Allata, Naravahana, Saktikumara, Amraprasada, Buchivarman, and Naravarman. 235.- V. 1882.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 277. Khokhra fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Chaulakya (Vaghala) Maharajadhiraja Sarangadeve : (L.1).-samvat 1332 varshe Marga-gudi 11 Sanay=ady=ha. Saturday, 1st December A.D. 1275. 236.- V. 1935.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 48. Chitorgadh inscription of the reign of the Guhila Semarasimha, the son of Tejahsimha and his wife Jayatalladevi, of Medapata (Mewad) : Samvat 1335 varshe Vaisakha-sudi 5 Garan. Thursday, 28th April A.D. 1278. 237.- V. 1335. From a rubbing supplied by Dr. Burgess. British Museum inscription of the reign of the Chanlukya (Vaghela) Maharajadhiraja Sarangadhva - (L. 1).- Barvat 1335 varsho Vaissha(kha)-sudi 5 Somedy-ha srimad-AnahillayatakAdhishthita- . . . . .. . . Saramgadeva-kaly&pavijayarajye. Monday, 17th April A.D. 1279. 238.- V. 1887.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLIII. Part I. p. 108, and Plate . "Palam Baoll" inscription from the village of " Boher" in the Rohtak district, of the time of the Hammira Gayasadina (Ghiyas-ud-din Balban) : (L. 21).- samvatsaroesmin=Vaikramaditye samvat 1337% Sravana-vadi 13 Va(bu)dhe. Wednesday, 26th June A.D. 1280, or Wednesday, 13th August A.D. 1281; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 186, No. 147. The country of Hariy&paka was first ruled by the Tomaras, then by the Chanhanas, and then by the following. Saka kings': Sabavadina (Shihab-ud-din Ghori), Shuduvadina (Qutbnd-din' Aibak), Asamasadina (Shams-ud-din Altamish), Peruja-sahi (Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shah L.). JAAladina (JalAl-ud-din), Manjadina (Muizz-ud-din Bahram), Alavadina (Ald-ud-din Masaud), Nasaradina (Nasir-ud-din Mahmud), and Gayasadina (Ghiyas-ud-din Balban). 239.- V. 1887.- Archwol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 52, and Plate xiv. G. Ajaygada rook inscription of the reign of the Chandella Viravarmadova () (L. 19).-Sagar-Anala-vod-endu-yokt[@] samvatsare va[re P] Magho masi si(si)te pakshe trayodagyar Vidho[r]-dine || 14 || Samvat 1337 Magha-eudi 13 Some | Monday, 3rd February A.D. 1281; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 25, No. 16. 240.- V. 1337.- Archaeol. Buru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 74, and Sir A. Cunningham's transcript of the original inscription (which has been lost). Dahi plate of the Chandella Maharajadhirdja Viravarmadeva, lord of Kalanjara : (L. 28).- garvat 1337 samsye Vaisakha-budi 15 Ravi-dind. Sunday, 4th May A.D. 1281.5 See below, No. 249. * The Istor prison of the mme dynasty were eulogized by the same poet, but the stone which contains the continuation of this inscription does not seem to have been found. * For another, fragmentary inscription of the reign of apparently the same king, see ibid. p. 47. * The published text bao 1838. On this day the tithi of the date commenco 70 h. 18 m, after mend sunrise.

Page #394
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 35 In the family of the Chandratreya princes (rendered illustrious by Jayasakti, Vijayasakti1 and others), Madanavarman; Paramardin; Trailokyavarman; Viravarman. 241.- v. 1940.- From rubbings supplied by Dr. Burgess. Inscription at Kalanjar :(L. 3). Chaitra-sudi 3 Vu(ba)dhe sam 1340. Wednesday, 3rd March A.D. 1283; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 31, No. 41. 242.-V. 1342.- From a rabbing supplied by Dr. Hornle. Garba Sati-stone inscription of the reign of the Chandella Viravarmadova - (L. 1).- samyvat 1342 samaye Chaitra-ondi 3 Vu(budhe ady-dha frimad-Vfravarmadera rajye. Wednesday, 27th February A.D. 1286. 243._ V. 1342. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 347; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 84, and Plate. Mount Abo inscription of the Guhila Samarasimha of Medapata (Mewad); (composed by Veda arman, the son of Priyapatu) - (L. 48).- sam 134[2] varshe Margga-godi[1]. The inscription eulogizes the Guhila princes Bappa (Bappaka), Gahila, Bhoja, sila, KAlabhoja, Bhartribhata, Simha, Mahiyika, Shammans (Khummana), Allata, Naravahans. Saktikumara, Sachivarman, Naravarman, Kirtivarman, Vairata, Vairisimha, Vijayasinha, Arisiiba, Choda, Vikramasimha, Kshemasimha, Samantasimha, Kumarasimha, Mathapasimba, Padmagimba, Jaitrasimha, Tejahsimha, and Samarasimha. 244.-V. 1943.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 280. Veraval (now Cintra) inscription of the time of the Chaulikya (Vaghela) Sarangadhvs; (composed by Dharapidhara, the son of Dhandha) : (L. 66).-fri-psipe-Vikrama-sam 1343 varsh8 Magha-badi 5 Some. Monday, 20th January A.D. 1287; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 137, note 28. Visvamalla (Visaladeva, married Nagalladevi); his younger brother Pratapamalls; his son (the successor of Visvamalla) Arjunadave; his son Barangadva. 245.-V. 1848. Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 186. Siyal Bet image inscription :Samvat 1343 Magha-eudi 10 Garan. The date is irregular. 246.- V. 1344.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 19. Udaypur (in Rajputana) inscription of the Guhila Samastamaharajakula Samarasimha of M&dapata (Mewad) - (L. 1).-samvat 1344 Vaisakha-sudi 3. 247.- V. 1845.-Jour, Bong. As. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 882, and Plato xlviii. with specimen facsimile. Ajaygadh (now Calcutta Museum) inscription of Nans, a minister of the Chandella Bhojavarman; (composed by Amara) : Kshanad-86dkahana-gata-sruti-bh uta-samanvite samvatsard subh8-16khi Vaisakha mies-sad-dind Il sukaupi 1345 samayd Vaiga[khdo]. 248.- V. 1943.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 82. Notice of a Sarways inscription of the reign of Ganapati, the son of Gopala, of Nalapurs; (composed by Somamisra, the son of Somadhara) : (L. 83).-samvat 1348 Chaitra-sudi 8 Guru-ding Pushya-nakshatre. Thursday, 27th March A.D. 1292. 1 See above, No. 86. * On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 h. 29 m. after mean sunrise. * Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 882, note 8. P 2

Page #395
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL, V. 249.-V. 1352.-Bhdonagar Inser. p. 227. Cambay fragmentary inscription of the time (?) of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Sarangadeva; mentions (in lines 5 and 6) Lupigadeva, his son Viradhavala, Pratapamalla, his son Arjuna, and (in line 26) Sarangadeva: (I. 25).-samvata(t) 1352 varshe eri-Vikrama-samatita-varsheshu trisata samam dvipamchaeadvinair-evam kale 'smin (?).1 36 250.-V. 1358.-Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XI. p. 118, and Plate xxxvii. 3; ibid. N. S., Vol. I. p. 51. Jaunpur pillar inscription: (L. 8)-Jyeshtha mai site pakshe dvidasy(y)m-Vu(b)dha-vlar Plava-vatsare || Samvat 13[5]3. Wednesday, 16th May A.D., 1296; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 31, No. 42. 251.-V.1355.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 81. Notice of a Narwar inscription of the reign of Ganapati of Nalapura; (composed by Siva, the son of Lohada and grandson of Damodara) :(L. 21).-samvat 1355 Karttika-[va]di 5 [Sukre?]. Friday, 26th September A.D. 1298 (?). Chahada; his son Nrivarman; his son Asalladeva; his son Gopala; his son Ganapati. 252.-V. 1800.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of an Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription of Harirajadeva (?) : (L. 1).-[sam ]vat 1360. 253.-V.,1866.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. inscription of the reign of the [Paramara ?] (Jayasimhadeva) [of Dhara ?]: (L. 1).[sam] 1366 Sravana-vadi 12 [Sukre P]. Friday, 24th July A.D. 1310 (?). Notice of an Udaypur (in Gwalior) Maharajadhiraja Jayasinghadeva 254.-V. 1872. Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 54, and Plate xiv. 0. Inscription on pillar of gate at Ajaygadh : (L. 14).-sa[th]vat 1372 P[an]sha-vadi 10 Sanau. Saturday, 22nd November A.D. 1315; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 168, No. 88. 255.-V. 1373. From impressions supplied by Dr. Fuhrer. Jodhpur inscription of the reign of Sultan Kutyudi (Qutb-ud-din) : samastarajavali (L. 30).-samvat 1373 varshe Bhadra-vadi 3 Su(eu) kra-dine samalamkrito Alavadina-putra-suratrapa-Kutvudi-vijayakalyaparajyo (jy81). Friday, 6th August A.D. 1316; or Friday, 26th August A.D. 1317. The inscription enumerates the 'Baka kings' of Philli,' beginning with Sahapadina (Shihab-ud-din Ghori); see above, No. 238. 256.-V. 1877.-As. Res. Vol. XVI. p. 285. Translation by H. H. Wilson of a fragmentary inscription at Mount Aba; ends : Samvat 1377 (A.D. 1321) on Monday the eighth of the light fortnight of Vaisakh, in the reign of Lundhagara, residing in Bahunda, near to Chandravati, the great temple of Achalesvara, on Arbuda mountain, was repaired by Sri Lundhaga, of the imperial race." Monday, 6th April A.D. 1321. The inscription apparently mentions Sindhupatra, Lakshmana, Manikya of Sakambhari, Adhiraja(?) . Dandana (P), Kirtipala, Samarasimha, Udayasimha, Manavasimha, Pratapa, etc. 1 In line 3 is the date sameat 1165 varshd Jyeshta(shtha)-vadi 7 Some, without any indication as to what it refers to. This apparently is not the Jayasimahadeva of Nos. 223 and 232. On this day the tithi of the date commenced 4 h. 3 m. after mean sunrise. For a date of the reign of an Udayasirhhadeva, corresponding to Sunday, 1st August A.D. 1249, see Ind. Aut. Vol. XIX. p. 175, No. 116. * Bead "krit-Ald".

Page #396
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 257.-V. 1380.- From Sir A. Cunningham s rubbings. Inscription at Udaypur (in Gwalior) : 37 (L. 1).-samvat 1380 varshe Bhadra[mva(va)?]-sudi 3 Some | Hastu (sta)-nakshatr[e] | [Uda ?]pura-nagare raja-sri-Vachchhaudevasya sadhanika Monday, 16th August A.D. 1322; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 28, No. 28. 258.-V. 1384.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1873, p. 105. Delhi Museum inscription of the time of Mahamanda Sahi (Muhammad ibn Tughlaq): Kritir-Madanadevasya turyy-asht-agni-nisakare | Vikram-abde-site Bhadre tritiyayam Guror-dine || 17 || Samvat 1384 miti Bhadra-vadi 3 Guru-dine. Thursday, 6th August A.D. 1327; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 138, note 29. 259.-V. 1384.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 93. Another Delhi Museum inscription of the time of Mahammada Sahi (Muhammad ibn Tughlaq): (L. 15).-Veda-vasv-agni-chamdr-amka-samkhye-vde(bde) Vikramarkkatah | pamchamyam Phalguna-site likhitam Bhauma-vasare ||... Samvat 1384 Phalguna-sudi 5 Bhauma-dine || Tuesday, 16th February A.D. 1328; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 26, No. 18. The inscription mentions the Mlechchha Sahavadina (Shihab-ud-din Ghori) as the first "Tarashka' who seized, and ruled at, Phillika (Delhi). 260.-V. 13[8]6.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 360. Hathaspi (now Bhavnagar Museum) inscription of the Mehara chief Thepaka (Thevaka) : (L. 17).-samvat 13[8]6 varshe | Bhave samvatsare purape Ashadhe shadasitike saptamyam Soma-varena. Monday, 19th June A.D. 1329; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 359, No. 166. The inscription mentions first, in the lunar (?) race, a king Shagara (Khagara), in whose family was born Jasadhavala (Yasodhavala) who married Priyamala of the solar race, and had from her three sons, Malla, Mandala, and Meliga. It then states that in the family of Vashalaraja (Vakbalaraja) there was Nagarjuna (the companion of Mandalika), whose son Mahananda married Rupa, Mangalaraja's (!) daughter, who bore to him Thepaka. This Mehara Thepaka " had the royal dignity conferred on him by king Mahisa," and apparently was subordinate to a king Kantaraja, "born in the family of Valladitya, and descended from Surya-Vikala" (?).1 261.-V. 1387.-Archeol. Sure: of West. India, No. 2, Appendix, p. xv, No. 58. Mount Abu inscription of the reign of [the Chahumana] Tejahsimha (P) of Chandravat? : (L. 13).- samvat 1387 varshe Magha-sudi 3 Bhargava-dine Satabhishag-nakshatre Kumbha-sthe chamdre. Friday, 11th January A.D. 1331. 262.-V. 1890.-Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 143, and Plate xxix. A. Kevati-kund pillar inscription: (L. 4).-samvat 1390 samaye Bhadra[myai ?]-vadi 4 Sa(a)nau dine. Saturday, 31st July A.D. 1333; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 175, No. 116. 263.-V. 1890.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. V. p. 342, and Plate ix. 1. Inscription from the Fort of Chunar, of the time of Muhammad ibn Tughlaq (?): (L. 10).-samva[t] 1390 Bhadra-vadi 5 Gurau. 1 For some of the names in the above compare below, Nos. 276 and 284. See below, No. 265.

Page #397
38 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. Thursday, 10th September A.D. 1332, or, more probably, Thursday, 21st July A.D. 1334; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 185, No. 144. 264.-V. 1994.- From Sir A. Cunningham's rubbings. Two inscriptions at Udaypur (in Gwalior): (L. 1).-sam 13941 Maha(gha)-vadi 1 Vu(bu)dhe. Wednesday, 7th January A.D. 1338; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 355, No. 154. 265.-V. 1394.-Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 256. Mount Aba inscription of the reign of the Chahumana Raja Kanhadadeva, the son of Tejahsimha, of Chandravati:Bri-nripa-Vikrama-kal-atita-samvat 1394 varshe Vaisasha (kha)-sudi 10 Gurav=ady=eha trl-Chadevalla. Thursday, 30th April A.D. 1338. 266.-V. 1397.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 143, and Plate xxix. B.-D. Three memorial pillar inscriptions at Kevati-kund, of the reign of the Maharaja Hamiradeva of Lakasthana, and others : (L. 1).-samvat 1397 samaye [or varshe] Magha-sudi 4 Soma-dine || Monday, 3rd January A.D. 1340; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 22, No. 2. 267.-V. 1404.-Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 19, and Plate xviii. Inscription at the Fort of Marphs, of the reign of Sidhitunga3 (?) : (L. 3)-saivat 1404 Karttika-sudi 14 Gurau. Thursday, 18th October A.D. 1347; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 356, No. 159. 268.-V. 1404.-Archeol. Sure. of India, Vol. IX. p. 34, and Plate ii. 4. Bampur Sati-pillar inscription of the queens of the Maharaja Virarajadeva (?) :-- (L. 1)-sahvat 1404 varshe Phalgum (P)-vadi 14 Saume (?). Wednesday, 16th January A.D. 1348 (P). 269.-V. 1412.-Archeol. Surv. of India, Vol. IX. Plate ii. 3. Karitalaf inscription of the reign of the Maharaja Viraramadeva of Uchahadanagara : (L. 1).--samvatu 1412 sama[8]. 270.-V. 1429.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 314. Gaya inscription of Kulachanda, a governor of Gays, of the reign of Sultan Piyaroja Saha (Firoz Shah) : (L. 2).- Asima-rajye nripa-Vikrama[r]kke gate grah[air ? ]-yugma-yug-endu-kala | Phillpati-sri-Piyarojasahe bhuvam samaeasati vairi-dahe || (L. 6).-Paramabhattarak-etyadi-rajavali parvvavat srimad-Vikramadityadeva-nripater= atit-avde(bda) samvata(t) 1429 Magha-krishna-trayodasyam tithau Sanivasar-anvitayam. Saturday, 22nd January A.D. 1373. The Thakura Kulachanda (Kulachandaka) was a son of the Thakura Hemaraja and son's son of the Thakura Dala, of the family of a prince Vyaghra (Vyaghraraja). 271.-V. 1437-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 186; Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 181. Dhamlej inscription of the time of the Vajaka chief Bharma of Prabhasa, and his minister Karmasimha : (L. 14).- samvat 1437 varshe Ashadha-vadi 6 Sanau || Saturday, 26th May A.D. 1380, or Saturday, 13th July A.D. 1381; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 186, No. 148. 1 One of the two inscriptions has varahe after 1894. So the name was read by Sir A. Cunningham, but to judge from a faint rubbing, the original seems to have irl-Dhilamga-rdjyd.

Page #398
No. 8.) TEMARA SATI-STONE INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1246 39 No. 8.-TEMARA SATI-STONE INSCRIPTION OF SAKA-SAMVAT 1246. BY RAI BAHADUR HIBA LAL, B.A.; Nagpur. Temari is a small village adjoining Kuruspal in the Bastar State of the Central Provinces. The place contains some ancient remains from which the sati stone under notice was somehow removed to Kuruspal, where it was found by Rai Bahadur Baijnath among the ruins of a temple. The stone has been, however, so long there that it has got entangled amidst the roots of a Tendu (Diospyrus tomentosa) tree. Some portion of the stone is underground, but the visible portion measures 6'5" x 1'7" and contains 14 lines of writing in Nagari characters covering a space 2' 4' x1' 7". The letters are bold averaging 1}", but, owing to the roughness of the stone, some of them are not clear. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit prose. It records the immolation of the illustrious Manikya[devi] after the death of her husband at Temara-sthana of Saira harajarajya, a district of Chakrakota-rashtra, during the reign of king Hariachandra, in the Saka year 1246. In this record the place and date are important. It has been, I think, conclusively proved that Chakrakata was situated in Bastar and the fact of Tamara being included in it is a further confirmation of what has been proved before. The date Baka-Samvat 1246 corresponding to 1324 A.D., is the latest yet found of the period when the interior of the Bastar country went by the name of Chakrakuta. The record being necessarily brief does not give any clue as to what family king Harischandra belonged, and until otherwise proved, it does not seem unreasonable to suppose that he was of the same dynasty as the kings of Chakrakata of the 11th and 12th centuries, vis, the Chhinda or Sinda family of the Naga race. This record would, in that case, supply an additional historical name to the list of five kings known from other inscriptions and would show that the NAga varsi rale at least continued to about the middle of the 14th century A.D. TEXT. 1 Svasti fri (11*] Chakra-kota-rashtro 2 gri-Saira[hs]-raja-rajye Tema3 ra-sthA[ne] Mahagoshtha-ami4 vaga-srl-Kalamkam-Nariyapa5 prekshita-satya-vakta satya-guru[b] 6 raja-sri-Harischandradevs-rajyohl 7 [8(8)ake] 124[8] Raktakshi-samvatsa[reha) 8 Chaitra gudi [12] Sanau sri-Harischandra9 deva-idesakari Amana (sva) - 10 rga-loke [ga]t[@] tat-saki(khi) sati 11 sri-Manikyadve(devi) agnau prari12 sya [kalpintam] . . . . . . . 13 . . . . . . . . . . . [ravi] loka 14 . . 1: TRANSLATION. Hail! At Temara-stbada (village) of the Sairabaraja-rajya in the Chakrakota province (rashtra), during the reign of the illustrious Harischandradeva, who spoke the truth and who Above, Vol. IX. p. 178. From impressions taken by Mr. Venkoba Rao of the Madras Epigraphical Department (No. 25of the collection for 1908). Read .rajye.

Page #399
40 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. X. was (as it were) the preceptor in truth (-speaking), through the favour (?) of the glorious (god ?) Kalamkam Narayana, residing at Mahagoshtha,-(in this village) in the Saka year 1248 the Raktaksha-samvatsara, on Saturday, the[12]th tithi of the bright half of Chaitra,Amana, an executive officer (P adesakarin) of the glorious Harischandradeva, having gone to heaven (svarga), his companion (and) chaste wife Manikya[devi] [entered] eternity by entering into fire No. 9.-TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF THE NAGAVAMSI KING NARASIMHADEVA. BY RAI BAHADUR HIRA LAL, B.A.; NAGPUR. When I visited the shrine of Dantesvari at Dantewara in the Bastar State in 1897, I saw a small stone pillar covered with Telugu writing (on all sides, viz. the four faces and the top) fixed at the place where goats were sacrificed. It was then being used as a yupa and the priests of the temple did not know what was written on it. My friend Rai Bahadur Baijnath sent me impressions from which the text was deciphered and a brief notice appeared in Vol. IX. (p. 163) of this Journal. Fresh impressions were subsequently taken by Mr. Venkoba Rao, and I am indebted to Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya for kindly revising the text after comparing it with the fresh impressions. The slab on which it is inscribed is 2' 6" high, the breadth of each of the 4 faces being about 7" and the top is consequently 7" square. As stated above, the whole was covered with writing, but a portion has peeled off carrying away the final portions of almost all the lines of the third face and the beginnings of those of the fourth. Almost everything of the record on these 2 faces is lost. The engraving on the top is also much damaged and in the impressions almost the whole of it is illegible. It appears that there were altogether 43 lines on the 4 faces, and the top which appears to contain the end had 7 lines, making a total of 50. On the top of the first face, there are figures of the sun and the moon. Dantewara being south of the Indravati which, as I have said elsewhere, formed the boundary between the Nagari and Telugu scripts, this record is in Telugu characters. The letters are bold and well formed with an average size of 1". Sa, ka and ra appear in a somewhat antiquated form. The language is Telugu. The object of the inscription was apparently to record a gift, which was made on the 10th day of the dark fortnight of Jyeshtha in the Saka year 1147, during the reign of Jagadekabhushana-Maharaja Narasimhadeva. The date corresponds to 13th June 1224 A.D.5 as calculated by Mr. Gokul Prasad, Tahsildar of Dhamtari. It is not clear whether the grant was made by the king himself or by some one of his subjects, but the phrase friman Narasimhadeva-mahirajula-rajya etc. (11. 6 to 11), "the reign of the illustrious Maharaja Narasimhadeva " seems to show that it was some person other than the Maharaja who made a reference in this wise. The other inscription was found at Jatanpal, 40 miles from Dantewara. It is situated to the north of the Indravati and is inscribed in the Nagari character on a slab measuring 4' x 1' 4", 2 I.e. a sacrificial post. " 1 This probably refers to the last incarnation of the god Vishnu. 'Line 46 speaks of i dharmamu 'this charity and line 23 has devi, while in line 35 we have a portion of achandrarkka suggesting that either a village or some land was given till the sun and moon endured to the temple of Devi. I originally read the date as 1140 (above, Vol. IX. p. 163). The last figure of the year is partially broken off and in the first impressions it looked like a zero, but in the fresh ones it appears to be 7. * If the year 1147 is an expired one, the date would correspond to 2nd June 1225 A.D.

Page #400
No. 9.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF NARASIMA ADEVA. 41 almost the whole of which is covered with big letters averaging 2". There are altogether 18 lines. Between lines 16 and 17 the imprecatory figures of a pig followed by an ass are inserted. On the top of the inscription there are the figures of the sun and the moon together with 7 small circles in a row apparently representing the remaining 7 planets. The meaning of these is clear. The top figures denote that the grant is to last as long as the navagrahas or the 9 planets endure, while the bottom figures represent a curse on the transgressor of the gift declaring his father an 888 and the mother & pig. The language is corrupt Sanskrit prose. The object is to record a grant of land made by one Kama Nayaka to one Rahila Pande. Kama Nayaka appears to be a subordinate of a chief named Someraja ander Maharaja Narasimhadeva. The mention of the mother Gangadevi after the king's name is not clear. The date given is the Saka year 1140 without specifying any other details. It corresponde to 1218 A.D. In this year there was an eclipse of the sun and the month of Jyeshtha was intercalary. So it was doubly meritorious to make a gift in that year. Narasimhadova apparently belonged to the Nagavamsa dynasty. So ne other longer inscriptions of this king have also been found in the Bastar State. Before these are published it will be premature to make any remarks about him. A.-DANTEWARA. TEXT.1 . . . . . First Face. 1 Svasti erimatu 842 masta-prasasta-1 3 ssahitam srima[i*74 Jagadekabhusha5 na-maharaju. 6 l-ains srima[n]-NA7 rasihya(simba)de[va) 8 maharaju. 9 la rajya 09 deye . 23 devi . 24 na o(a)dla . 25 [ga]ma 26 li am[dya) . 27 [m]du poda. 28 maru dipa. 29 [m]unaku . . . . . . . . . . . . Second Face. 10 bhivriddhi prava[rddha)11 manamuga12 n-i-chat drarkka13 muga svasti 14 Saka-varusha15 mbulu 114[7] 16 md-avun-ernti 17 Jyeshtha-ma. 18 samuna be 19 ba(hu)la-dasami Fourth Face. . . . . akha . . itha . . . tandri * ng tamma . . a[k]una [cham*]drarkka. .dapanga diniki . . la mara . kundu padi . ti-niyakumd[u] dapa nayaku[th] du matha-pati. . sena[b]oda (va) [Re). Third Face. . . . 20 [ka] 21 kom . . . 43 . No. 245 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908. * Read prahasti-sahitan. This phrase also oocars in the Tsan lavolu inscription of Buddharijn. See above, Vol. VI. p. 272. * Read maharajula.

Page #401
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. X. . . 4 . namdu . b5 m petimchchinam 46 i dharmamu o. Top of pillar. . . .48 niga . . 49 pi nu[ru] 50 . . . . . . . . . . . . . TRANSLATION. (L. 1-19.) Hail! 'In the reign of the illustrious Jagadekabhushana Maharaja alias the prosperous Narasimhadeva, possessing all pre-eminences, ---which is augmenting and prosperous and stable) 88 long as the sun and moon endare - in the Saka year 1147, in the month of Jyeshtha, on the 10th of the dark fortnight . . . . . B.-JATANPAL. TEXT. 1 Svasti [11] sri miharajah 2 Narasimgha devah rivah 3 Gamga-dov[i] Lata ! mama4 lika Somarajah | Ka. 5 maNa[y]kah datah [bh]6 mi Rahils Pamdo pra7 tigrabi 1 Medani Pamda (de) & Deva-nayaka Jamu Sa. 9 hu ! Ghika sethi(0) Somai 10 et[0] palaka (kab) vrahmavadha [g]ova 11 (pitri)-vadha valaghatakal eta [t]pape12 shu [1]ipyate ! sya bhumi? (pralo)13 paye ! [v]adata cha prada cha vi [1] 14 sum(aum)dhara [1] shashthi var[u]sha-sahasra15 ni narake jayate krim 16 Sakanal 1140 17 [Ja]syal bhumi pralopayasti tasya] 18 garda[bba) vi(b)pa 1960[kari] mai[ilo] jo harto va TRANSLATION. LI, 1-10 Hail! (While) the illustrious Maharaja Narasimhadeva-rava (is ruling) (and) Gangadevi (i) the mother (and) Somaraja (is) the mapdalika, Kam. Nayaka gave land, the recipient being Rahila Pande. Medani Paode, Deva-nayaka, Jamu Sahu, Ghika Sethi (and) Somaz - these are the protectorals (of this grant). No. 251 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908. ? Read fri. Read maharajah. Read Narasimhadeva-ravah. * Probably data bhumeh is meant. * Rend gondha. The syllable dla at the end of the line is represented by vertical stroke in the original. 1 Read bhtumin. * Probably ethar papena lipyanti asya bhumim pralopayanti ge is intended. * Read mradatlah paradattan da yo hurelu tusurid hara shashtim taraha. sabarani narake jayata krimin. Road Sak-ankar. 11 Read yo bhimit pralopayati. ? Read sukari mavs. 1 That is, they will see that this grant is duly respected.

Page #402
No. 10.] Ll. 11-15. The killing of a Brahmana, [the killing] of a cow, parricide, the killing of children these are the sins of which [one] who resumes his land shall be guilty. He who resumes the grant given by himself or another is born a worm in hell and (grovels there) for sixty thousand years. NOTE ON THE AMARAVATI PILLAR ANSCRIPTION. 43 L. 16. The Saka (year) 1140 in figures. Ll. 17-18. He who despoils the land has an ass for (his) father (and) a pig for (his) mother. No. 10.-NOTE ON THE AMARAVATI PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF SIMHAVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE). To Rai Bahadur Venkayya I am indebted for the fresh inked estampage of this inscription, which is reproduced on the accompanying Plate. The text of the inscription was published in 1890 in my South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. No. 32. In the translation (loc. cit. p. 27) I would now substitute the following version of the first verse: "Let them grant you choice glory for a long time, those dust-particles on the feet of Srighana, which are hostile to worldly existence, (and) which glitter incessantly amidst the cluster of the rays of the jewels on the crests of the lords of gods and of demons!" In the Nachrichten d. K. G. d. W. z. Gottingen, 1903, p. 310 f., my late friend Professor Kielhorn has shown that this verse is an imitation of the second of the introductory verses of Bana's Kadambari. The inscription does not contain a date, and the Pallava king Simhavarman to whose reign it belongs cannot be identified with any other Pallava king of the same or similar name. The approximate time of this record must therefore be settled on paleographical grounds. The alphabet is what Dr. Burnell has called the transitional type of the Telugu-Kanarese characters. He notes as characteristics of this type the four letters cha, dha, bha, and sa. I have followed these test-letters through a number of inscriptions from the Telugu country, viz. No. 1.-The Maliyapundi grant of Amma II. (above, Vol. IX. p. 52 f.), after A.D. 945. No. 2.-The Ranastipundi grant of Vimaladitya (above, Vol. VI. p. 354 ff.), A.D. 1018-19. No. 3.-The Korumelli plates of Rajaraja I. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 50 ff.), after A.D. 1022. No. 4.-The Teki plates of Chodaganga (above, Vol. VI. p. 338 ff.), A.D. 1086-87. No. 5.-The Pithapuram plates of Vira Choda (South-Ind. Pal., Plate xxix.), A.D. 1092-93. No. 6.-The Chebrola inscription of Vikrama-Chola (above, Vol. VI. p. 226), A.D. 1127. No. 7.-The Chellar plates of Kulottunga II. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 56 ff.), A.D 1143. 1 Lines 17-18 are engraved below the figure of a pig followed by an ass. This is a name of Buddha according to Amara, Hemachandra and the Naradapancharatra; see the St. Petersburg Dictionary, a.e. The Pali form Sirighana or Sirighana occurs in the Dipavamsa, i. 11, and ii. 1. South-Ind. Pal., sec. ed., p. 26. 0 2

Page #403
4.4 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. X. No. 1 still shows the old forms of the four test-letters. The new form of dha appears first in No. 2, and the open forms of cha and bha in No. 3. In addition to these, the Telugu form of sa is exhibited by Nos. 4-7 and by the Amaravati pillar, which has consequently to be placed after No. 3. In order to settle the time of the Amaravati pillar within narrower limits, the letter ha may be used. In Nos. 1-5, as in the Amaravati inscription, the carve at its right end extends below the line, while in Nos. 6 and 7 it passes very little lower than the left portion of the letter and resembles already the normal Telugu shape. On the whole Nos. 4 and 5 agree most closely vith the alphabet of the Amaravati pillar, which may therefore be placed between Nos. 3 and 6, say about A.D. 1100. In lines 38 and 47 of the inscription, mention is made of the city of Dhanyaghata or. Dhanyaghataka. For other forms of this ancient name of Amaravati, see now above, Vol. III. p. 94 and note 5; Vol. VI. pp. 85, 146 f. and 157; Vol. VIII. pp. 11 and 67 f. The town had been included in the Pallava kingdom already in the time of Sivaskandavarman of Kanchipura; see above, Vol. VI. p. 85. No. 11-PACHAR BATE OF PARAMARDIDEVA; VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1233. BY ARTHUR VENIS. The subjoined inscription is edited from two ink-impressions kindly supplied by Dr. Vogel. The historical and descriptive matter of this article is from the pen of Mr. V. Venkayya, whose unsparing courtesy I would here gratefully acknowledge. The original copper-plate on which the record is engraved is said to have been dug up some 40 or 50 years ago in Pachar, a village 12 miles north-east of Jhansi city, by one Ganeshju while excavating the foundations of his house. The exact spot is now unknown, but it was somewhere on the raised mound (consisting of the usual debris of old houses, etc.) on which the village stands. The copper-plate was in the possession of a Brahmana named Bindraban, son of Kali, one of the zamindars of the village, and he presented it to Government. The plate is now preserved in the Provincial Museum at Lucknow. The inscription consists of a single plate with a circular hole at the bottom meant for the ring to which the king's seal must have been soldered. Neither the ring nor the seal bas, however, been traced so far. At the top of the plate-about the middle of the first four lines of the inscription- is engraved a goddess squatting, having four arms, with an elephant standing on each side and lifting up its trunk, apparently to pour water over her head. The figure is nearly the same as that found on the Banda District plate of Madanavarmadeva3 and resembles the one engraved on the first of the Ichchhawar plates of Paramardideva' and the Semra plates of the same king. In the latter, however, the goddess is squatting on a lotus. All these figures are evidently representations of the goddess Gaja Lakshmi. 1 The history of the plate and the notes on the antiquities of the villages mentioned in the inscription are taken from a memorandum received from the Collector of Jhansi. 2 In some of the other cases, where a similar figure is engraved, each of the elephants carries a water-pot in its trunk; see e.g. above, Vol. IX, Plate facing p. 173. Ind. Ant, Vol. XVI, Plate facing p. 208. 4 Ibid. Vol. XXV. p. 205. Above, Vol. IV, Plate facing p. 166. A similar figure is cut on some of the seals of the Katak king Maha-Bhavagupts I. (above, Vol. III. pp. 341, 345 and 346, and Vol. VIII. p. 189). The seal of the Arang copper-plate of Maha-Jayaraja (Dr. Fleet's Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, Vol. III. p. 191) and that of the Raypur plates of Maha-Sudevaraja (ibid. p. 196) bear a similar goddess; also the seal of the Khariar plates of the latter (above, Vol. IX. p. 171).

Page #404
No. 11.) PACHAR PLATE OF PARAMARDIDEVA. 45 The preservation of the inscription is good. The characters are Nagari and the language Sanskrit. As regards orthography, v is used for b throughout. The dental sibilant occurs for the palatal in sakti for sakti (1.2), dasu for daia (1. S), asra for aira (1. 17), visadao for risada (1. 20), and sostra for sastra (1.21). The palatal sibilant takes the place of the dental in vasundhara for vasundhara (11. 5 and 19), Va jakaneya for Vajasaneya (1. 11), simao for sima (1. 14) and tasudhi for vasudha (1. 18). The antsvara is in many cases not clearly marked. Final consonants are not distinguished, e.g. sa invata is actually written instead of samrat in ). 9: phalama for phalam in l. 18; vaseta for raset in 1. 20; and pattama for paffan in 1. 22. The record belongs to the Chandella family-called Chandratroyal in this (line 1) as well as in the other knowu inscriptions of the dynasty. The Chandellas were lords of Kalanjara (1.4), s.e. Kalinjar, the well-kuown hill-fort situated in the Bands District, Bundelkhund, of the United Provinces. The tract of coantry over which they ruled was called Jejabhuktika or Jejabhukti (between the rivers Jumpa and Narmada), apparently after king Jeja, whom Kielhorn identified with Jayasakti, one of the earliest kings of the family. About the name Jejabhakti, Dr. Hultzsch remarks: "This old name of Bundelkhand, the country which was ruled over by the Chandellas is the original of the vernacular form Jajabuti or Jajaboti, just as the modern Tirhut is derived from Tirabhukti.'' Our inscription opens with a verse in praise of the Chandratreya family and then refers to kings Jayasakti and Vijayasakti of the same family. The record then registers a gift by the Paramabhattaraka Mabarajadbiraja Paramesvara, the glorious Paramardideva, an ardent worshipper of Malesvara, who meditated on the feet of the P. M. P. sri-Madanavarmadeva who, in his turn, meditated on the feet of the P. M. P. sri-Ptithvivarmadeva. While at Vilasapura Paramardideva granted land in the village of Lauva within the rishuya of Karigava. The grant was made on Wednesday, the eighth titli of the dark fortnight of Karttika in Samvat 1233, expressed both in words and in figures. The donee was a Brahmana named Pandita Kesavasarman of the Kasya pa-got ra, who was a student of the Vajasaneya-sakha, had the three pravaras of Kasyapa, Avatsara and Naidhrava and had come from the Bhattagrahara called Mutausha. He was the son of the Dvivedin Tikava, grandson of Ra (?) Tibunapala and great-grandson of Chan Valahava. The document was written by Subhananda of the Vastavya race and engraved by Palhana, son of Raja pala, who is described as a master of the art and craft (acratar , 1. 22). Without entering into the history of the Chandalla dynasty, it is here necessary to state that the inscriptions of Paramardideva, hitherto knowa, range, according to Kielhorn, from In the Khajuriho inscription, Chandritreys is said to have been a sage and the son of the sage Atri; above, Vol. I, p. 130, verse 7. ? See e.g. above, Vol. I. pp. 123, 139 and 212. Mr. V. A. Smith's Early History of India, p. 312. * This king is mentioned in line 3 of the subjoiue inscription. Above, Vol. I. p. 218. * The abbreviations par, doi, ra and chas occur also in the Semra plates; above, Vol. IV. p. 155. 1 To the same family belonged Prithvidbara who wrote the Seins plates; above, Vol. IV. p. 156. * The Chandellas have left magnificent monuments at their chief towns Mahola, Kaliajar an Khajuraho Lovely lakes were also formoil by them by throwing massive dams across the opowiugs betweeu bills. The Chand ellas were frequently in contact with the Kalschuris of Chodi and with the kings of Kanuj either as friends or foes. They also took part in the efforts made from time to time by Indian princes against Muhammadan aggression. According to Mr. V. A. Smith, the most notable representative of the Chancillas in the Raja of Gdaur uear Muugir (Hongbyr) in Bengal.

Page #405
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. X. A.D. 1167 to 1201, while the date of the subjoined record corresponds to 27th October 1176 A.D. O.S. From other inscriptions we know that Paramardideva of Jejabbukti was conquered by the Chahamana king Prithviraja about 1182 A.D. On the 27th April A.D. 1203, the former surrendered the fort of Kalinjar to Kutb-ud-din Aibak. From an inscription at Kalinjar we also learn that Paramardideva was a poet. He is said to have composed oat of innate faith a eology of the god Parari (Siva). As regards the localities mentioned in the subjoined record, Lanva, the village in which the land granted by the king lay, may be identified with Lewa, three miles west of Pachar. There are several villages named Kargawan near Jhansi. By far the largest and most important of them is one situated five miles north-east of Chirgaon and nine miles north-east of Pachar. According to tradition, Pachar, where the plate was unearthed, was itself known as Bilaspur about ten or fifteen generations ago and owned by Naik Brahmanas. If this tradition be true, king Paramardideva must have made the grant when he was encamped at Pachar. According to the Collector of Jhansi, there are "in Pachar distinct evidences of Chandel buildings. The chief is a small square temple, about eight feet square and the same height of the usoal Chandel pattern of the simplest kind). It consists of roughly squared slabs and columns of granite carved in the less elaborate Chandel style. This temple is situated in the heart of the village some 10 feet below the present level of the surface there. Stepg lead down to it and the earth is prevented from falling in by a brick wall all round the space where the temple stands." Another grant of Paramariideva issued from Vilasapura is engraved on the Ichchhawar plates found near the village of Ichchbawar in the Pailani tahsil of the Banda District of the United Provinces. This grant is dated in Samvat 1228 corresponding to A.D. 1171 and was engraved by Palhana, son of Rajapala. The Pachar plate was also engraved by the same man. It is therefore not impossible that both the Pachar and the Ichchhawar plates were issued from the same place. The dimensions of the land which was conveyed by the subjoinod inscription are stated in tering of the quantity of seed required to sow the given area, vis. 7) dronas of seed to be sown in the manner specified in line 8: See hia Sappleinent to Northern List, Alave, Vol. VIII. p. 16. 2 Arch. Surrey of India, Vol. X. Plate XX) 1.9 and 10 ; Vol. XXI, pp. 173-74. Ibid. Vol. XXI. p. 38. Journal, Bengal Asiatic Society, Vol. XVII. Part I, p. 316. * At Lewa there is a "baoli" (large well) lined with square stones, some of which are clearly of Chandel workmanship, and a granite slats that clearly formed originally part of a Chandal building has been utilised to furma sati stone, bearing an inscription which, however, is quite illegible. At Kargawan, pieces of granite bearing Chandel carvings have been built into the walls of an old Mahratha fort and there is said to be an old well now filled in, lined with the large Chandel bricks. The Collector of Jhansi also mentions another tradition in connection with Pachar. 'A bairagi from Jatara (in the Orchha State, 20 miles south of Mauranipur in the Jhansi District) by name Pahlav Das, told the villagers some forty or fifty years ago that there had been four more such temples near the existing shrine, two at A short distance to the east, one to the north, and a fourth, the exact location of which is unknown. All these temples were said to be buried and (if existent) remain so to this day. Pablav Das is also said to have pointed out the site of a disused Chandel well which has since been excavated. This is situated about one furlong east of the village. It is lined below the level of the surface with the large bricks characteri Chandel ruins and carvings occur in many other villages throughout the whole district of Jhansi from the extreme north-east near the junction of the Dhasan and Betwa to the extreme south where are the famous Chandel sites of Deogarh, Chandpur, Dudhai and Madanpur. . Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 208. The engraver of the Semra plates was also called Pilbage. Here, however, his father's name is not given. The writer of the Ichchbiwar plates was the Kayastha Prithvidhara. The Semra plates were written by a man namad Prithvidhara, who belonged to the same family as Subhananda, the writer of the Pachar plate; see note 7 on p. 45 above.

Page #406
No. 11.) PACHAR PLATE OF PARAMARDIDEVA. vApagatvA koraDe sAIdroNasaptaparikalitA prasthapratyekabAdhavyavasthayA / dazahalAvacchinnA fa: etc. An exact determination of the superficial area is no longer possible. But it is interesting to compare a similar passage in a grant of the Chandella king Madanavarmadeva dated in Samvat 1190, which was found in the Banda District and edited by Kielborn. Here the passage runs as follows: cafu po fHuy atat pe THIGH ..... ifa. Our text is fuller and seems to explain some of the terms about which Kielhorn was in doubt. Thus alguer is the Sanskrit for the Prakrit forma and describes the grain as sown broadcast, i.e. not as sown first in seed beds and then transplanted. Again, the compound ge v aar , which I analyze thus : (1) Tee pratyekabAdha: (2) prasthapratyekabAdhasya vyavasthA gives precision to the phrase haladaza. So far we learn that the land conveyed by Paramardideva measured "ten ploughs," i.e. it could be ploughed in one day by ten pair of oxen. The ploughing was to follow a certain method (vyavasthaya), namely, that of leaving a dividing line or boundary after each prastha of seed sown. The total quantity of seed is (as in the earlier deed) 7 dronas; and it had to be sown broadcast. There remains the difficult word atte, which Kielhorn read as att? in his text, adding a note that "it should denote some particular kind or kinds of grain." His suggestion is of course in complete accord with the syntax and the general drift of the passage. It even tempts one to read as in our text as a piece of careless engraving for it . If this somewhat bold expedient were adopted, the Sanskrit word #152 as the equivalent of the current Hindi H ua would supply the name of the common millet kodo, which may have been employed as the standard grain for broadcast sowing. For the word a s as it appears in our text, I can offer no Sanskrit equivalent. If it corresponds to the Mahrathi atet "dry", the sense of the whole passage would be : "As much land as may be covered by 7 dronas of seed, in the dry condition, thrown broadcast." TEXT. - 1 [at] afa stefa[] favtatea: 1 TrauzendrANAM vaMzazcandra ivojjvalaH / tatra pravaImAne vi. 2 rodhiSijayabhrAjiSNajayazaktivijayasa(za)tyAdivorAvibha[1]vabhAvare paramabhaTTArakama ERITYTOUCHIT3 pRthvIvarmadevapAdAnudhyAtapara[ma]bhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvarazrImadanavarmadevapAdAnu TH(a)T[A]HETT As to the method of measuring land by the quantity of weed required to sow it, the reference to my hand are Elliot's "Ancient Tenure of land in the Maraths country" (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 368) and the Settlement Report of Jhapa, 1871, p. 125; but this does not throw much light on the word korada. (In one of the inscriptions of the Vallabhattasvimin temple at Gwalior, mention is made of land measured by the quantity of seed required to sow it (above, Vol. I. p. 161) also in a grant of the Valabhi king Dharasens IV. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 340. text line 46 t). In the Tinn velly district of the Madru Presidency and in the Telugu country, land is often maanred by the amount of weed regaired to sow it or by the amount of grain prodaced by it.-Ed.] * Read

Page #407
48 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. X. 4 mahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvara paramamAhezvara zrIkAlazvarAdhipatizrImatparamahi (rdi) devo vi nayI / sa eSa durvviSahata [ra] 5 pratApatApitasakalaripukula: kulavadhUmiva vazu (sundharA [bra] rAkulAM paripAlayatravikalavivekanilIkRtamatiH / karigavAviSayAntaHpA 6 ti[lau]vAgrAmopagatAnbrAhmaNAnanyAMcca mAnyAnadhi kRtAn kuTumvikAyasthadUta vaidya mahattarAdInsarvvAnsamvodhayati samAjJApayati cAstu vaH sambidi 7 taM yathoparilikhitesmingrAme sajalasthalA sasthAvarajaGgamA sAdhaU [] bhUtabhaviSyadvarttamAnaniHzeSAdAyasahitA pratiSiDa cATAdiprave 8 zA vApagatyA koraDe sAIdroNasa [8] parikalitA prastha pratyeka vAdhavyavasthayA 1 da[sa] (A) halAvakinvA bhUmirasyA (smA) bhivvilAsapure trayastriMzadadhi 9 kazataddayopetasahasrata me sa [mvata ] re' kArttike mAsi kRSNapace [STa ] myAntithAvaGgatopi samvata (t) 1233 kArttikavadi budhavAre / puNyatIrthodakena vi10 dhivatttA devAdInsantarpya bhAskarapUjApuraHsaraM carAcaraguruM bhagavantaM bhavA[nI]patimabhyarthya hutabhuji hutvA mAtApitrorAtmanazca puNyayazovi 11 vRDaye / mutAuSabhaTTAgrahAravinirgatAya kazyapagotrAya kazyapAvasAra ne dhu (dhu) va[a] pravarAya vAja ( sa ) neyazAkhAdhyAyine cau / valaha [vA] prapova [1] - 12 ya [?] / tihuNapAlapauvAya hi I tIhayaAya pa kezavazarmaNa brAhmaNAya kuzalatApUtena hastodakena svastivAcanapUrvvazcandrArkasamakA 13 laM putrapautrAdyanvayAnugAmi zAsanIkkatya prada[tta]] / iti matvA bhavahnirAjAzravaNavidheyairbhUtvA bhAgabhogAdikaM sarvvamasvau (mai) samupaneta [vyaM] / tadenAsasarvvAzane karSyA (pa) sAdi 14 [ma]sya bhUmi (miM) samaMdiraprAkAra [i] sanirgamapraveza [i] bhUruhAmaparairapi [bhI] (mI) mAntargatairvvastubhiH sahita[i] savAyA [ya]ntarAdA[ yAM] 25 [bhu] vAnasya karSataH karSayato dAnA [dha* ] manavikrayagvA kurvvato na kenacitkAci - dAvA karttavyA / atra ca rAjarAjapurupATavikacATAdibhiH svaM 16 svamAbhArvya (vyaM pariharttavyamidaccAsmahAna [ma] nAvedyamanAhAryazceti bhAvibhirapi bhUmipAlaiH pAlanIyamiti // uktaJca // za[khaM]* bhadrAsa [naM] cha 17 tvaM varAkhA (vA) varavAraNAH / bhUmidAnasya puSpANi' phalaM svarga: puraMdara // bhUmiM yaH pratigRhAti yaca bhUmiM prayachati / ubhau tau puSyaka18 rmANau niyataM svagAminI // vahubhirvvaza (su)dhA bhuktA rAjabhiH sagarAdibhiH yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalama (m) // svada Read saMvatsara. * Bead. . Read barakhAsvA. * Read puSpANi. Rend puruSAvika The usual rending is cihnAni.

Page #408
AMAUNA PLATE OF THE MAHARAJA NANDANA. No. 12.] 19 tAM paradattAM vA yo hareta vaza (su) ndharAM / sa viSThAya[]] krimibhyA (tvA) pitRbhiH saha maNNati / SaSTiM (STiM varSasahasrANi svarge vasati bhUmidaH / 20 pAtA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vaseta (t) / vahastIya (yaM) rAjazrIparamarhidevasya mataM mama // visa (za) daguNagaNAdhInAmavA 21 stavyAH sakalaviditasA (mA) va zrIrAmAnaMdanAmA / alikhadavanipAlasyAjJayA stra 49 dharmalekhI sphuTalalitaniveza (zai) 22 racaraistAmrapaTTama (m) // rajapAlasya putreNa pAlhaNena ca zilpinA / utkIrkhA ghaTanA vaidagdhIvidha[ka] mINA // zrI [*] No. 12.-AMAUNA PLATE OF THE MAHARAJA NANDANA; [GUPTA-] SAMVAT 232. BY THE LATE DR. T. BLOCH, PH.D. This plate has been discovered a short time ago on the estate of Babu Janakiballabh Prasad Narain Simha, Zamindar of Amauna, Pargana Arwal, in the district of Gaya. Amauna is about 2 miles east by north of the well-known town and market-place of Daudnagar on the east bank of the river Son in the Gaya District. The plate has been lent to me through the kind offices of Mr. R. S. Greenshields, I.C.S., Collector of Gaya. [The text of the subjoined inscription has been printed with a translation in the Journal and Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. V. No. 5, May 1909, in an article entitled "The Mallayashtika grant of Nandana" by Mr. Paramesvar Dayal. There are a few differences in this transcript which will be pointed out in the footnotes. According to Mr. Dayal, the plate was found in December 1907 "in the fields of Bhendia Bigha, a hamlet of manza Amauna. It came to view after the surface soil had been washed away a little by rain. The site of the find is said to be an elevated land which is padtiuncultivated and of the class called rerha, a kind of saline unproductive soil, on which even grass does not grow, and which becomes soft and loose in the rainy season. There are, however, no indications of ruins at this particular spot, though to the north-west of it, at a distance of about a quarter of a mile, is a filha 'mound' considered to be the site of an old mud fort."-Ed.] The plate consists of a single sheet of copper, 5" by 11" including the handle with a square hole on its proper right side, which may have been intended for the royal seal. It is. however, evident that no seal ever was attached to the plate. The inscription is written in eight lines on one side only. The characters agree with the alphabet, which was in use in North-Eastern India during the time of the Gupta kings, and I feel no doubt in referring the date in line 8 of the inscription (Samvat 232) to the Gupta Era. Its European equivalent, accordingly, would be A.D. 551-2. The language is Sanskrit, but not very correct. Thus, the spelling achchhetta for akshepta, in line 7, appears to be due to the vernacular pronunciation of that time, and a little before, in line 6, the writer originally had confounded this word with akshepah, for which he substituted its correct form later on. 2 1 [Mr. Dayal gives the dimensions of the original plate as 93" x 5" excluding the handle.-Ed.] This word is spelt Samevatta. I have adopted the above reading, which appears to me the reading originally intended. H

Page #409
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. X. The inscription records the grant of the village Mallayashtika to a Brahmana, named Ravisvamin, who belonged to the Gargya-gotra and was a student of the Vajasaneyi-Sakhi. The grant was issued from Pudgala, a locality, which I have not been able to identify, by the Maharaja Nandana, who held the title of Kumiramatya, and who describes himself as "meditating over the feet of the king (dera), and of his guru" (1.1). It is thus evident that the Maharaja Nandana was merely a feudatory chief, and it appears not altogether anlikely, that one of the later Gupta kings may have been the paramount sovereign to whom he owed allegiance. The date of the inscription (1. 8: Samvat 200 30 2) doubtless refers to the Gupta era, and correspopds accordingly to A.D.551-2. It is further specified as the 20th day of Magha. It is interesting to find the solar calendar in popular use in Magadha, or Bihar, at such an early time; for it is well known that, at present, the agricultural year, governed by nalishatras, is solar in Bihar and in the United Provinces, while further to the east, in Bengal, a purely solar form of the calendar has come into general use for almost all practical purposes. I cannot remember having met with many lanar dates in old inscriptions from Bihar, and a careful and systematic compilation of all the available dates in ancient epigraphs from Bihar and Bengal may probably reveal to us the fact that the soli-lunar calendar of North-Western India was very little used in the north-east of India, and this again would afford a very striking analogy to the method of reckoning time, which still is made use of for agricultural parposes in Bihar, Dr. Grierson has lately called my attention to the remarkable fact, that among the peasants of modern Bihar, the nakshatras are not lunar mansions, as they used to be from the beginning, but that among them only the position of the sun in connection with the nakshatras is taken into account. This curious custom, may, thus, very likely, go back to ancient times, and the introduction of the solar llahi year into North-Eastern India would, in tbat case, appear to have boen made easy on account of the existence there of a purely solar form of the Indian calendar. The name of the engraver of the inscription appears to have been Sudraka, if I am right in explaining the blundered words at the end of the inscription (1. S: Sudrakaredrakshunah) as Sudraken=atkirnan "engraved by Sudraka." I may, perhaps, mention here, merely as a curiosity, that this name, famous to us as that of the author of the Msichchhakatika, occurs again in two other inscriptions from the Gaya District (Nos. 642 and 646 in Kielhorn's List"), one of which dates from the time of Nayapala, and the other from the time of Yakshapala, probably 9th or 10th century A.D.5 TEXT. 1 Svasti Pudgalayah? deva-guru-pudanudhyatas-kumaramatya-mabaraja-Nandanah kusali 2 Mallayashtikayam brahman-adin yatha-prativasino manayati viditam=vo bhavishyati Personal proper names, formed with ravi, surya, and similar words, appear to have been rather commou in North-Eastern India in those days. It is evident that the persons who aloptel them, were Sauras, or worshippers of the Sun, and it seems worth while pointing in this connection to the large number of ancient images of Surya, which have been found all over Bihar, and still may be seen along with Buddhist statues in almost every village in Bibar, close to which some ancient temple once existed. 2 This title is very frequently met with on my Basarh seals; se Archeological Survey of India Annual Report, 1903-04, p. 103. Its correct explanation in Sanskrit appears to be: TATTETTHT WTA: one who has been in the service of the king, from the time when he was a boy.' According to the late Professor Pischel, Dandin was the real author of the Michchhakatika. This theory is based on the occurrence, both in the Mrichchhakatika, and in Dandin's Karyadarfa, of the verse: forata .swf avatars *:; and further on the fact, observed by Professor Piscbel, that all the verses, quoted as examples in the Kavyadaria, are from Dandin's own poetry. * Ep. Ind. Vol. V, Appendix, pp. 86-87. in a footnote on No. 646, the late Professor Kielhorn has added that it belongs to "about the 12th century A. D."-Ed.) From the original plate. [Mr. Dayal reads Pungalayah.-Ed.] - Originally padunudhyalo; but the sign of o appears to have been struck out later on.

Page #410
No. 13.] PARDI PLATES OF DAHRASENA. 3 yatba may-aisha gramab asmai Gargya-sagottraya Vajasan ya-sabrahmacharini brahman - 4 Ravisvamine matapittror=atmanas=cha dharmm-opachay-artham=i-chandr-arkka Bamakalikah pattra-pauttr-a5 di-bhogyah bhumichchhidra-nyay@n-agraharatven-atissshtag=tan=na konachid=asmad vansa (msa)jen=anye. 6 nava sva-dharmma-yaso-rthina [X]kshepas pida va karttavya [ll"] Uktan cha [*] Shashti[m] varsha-sahasrani 7 svargge modati bhumidah achchhetta* ch-anumanta cha tany-eva narake Vasedeiti [11] 8 Sva-makh-ajoa Samvat 200 30 % Margga di 20 sadrakaredrakshapaho [ll] No. 13.-PARDI PLATES OF DAHRASENA; THE YEAR 207. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZ80I, PA.D.; HALLE (SAALE). I re-edit this inscription from some excellent ink-impressions kindly made over to me by Dr. Fleet, who contributes the following remarks on the original copper-plates. << These plates were found in 1884 in the course of digging a tank at Pardi, the head-quarters town of the Parti subdivision of the Surat District in Gujarat, Bombay. The record on them was brought to notice and edited in 1885 by Pandit Bhagwanlal Indraji, without a lithograph, in the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. XVI. p. 346 ff. # The plates are two in number, each measuring about 94" by 3". They are quite smooth; the edges of them being neither fashioned thicker nor raised into rims: but, as may be seen from the facsimile, the inscription is in a state of perfect preservation almost throughout. They are somewbat thin, so that the letters, though not very deep, show through on the backs of them, to such an extent that some of them can be read there. The interiors of the letters show marks of the working of the engraver's tool. "There is no ring of the ordinary kind, with a seal on it. But at each of the two ringholes the plates were held together by a long copper wire, thick in the thickest part, which, after being passed through the ring-holes, had its ends twisted over and round and round 80 49 to form a kind of complicated tie, without the ends being soldered together. As the ring-holes are not much larger than the wires, and as the plates appear to have been secured as soon as they were discovered, it would seem that these wires are the means by which the plates were fastened together ab initio "The weight of the two plates is 31 tolas, and of the two wires 1 tolas; total, 321 tolas = 127 oz." It looks as if the engraver had begun to write bhogyo, which he changed afterwards into the wrong form thogyah. ? A small dot over ra appears to me merely a defect in the plate. * The engraver clearly had written akshepta first, on account of the well-known floka, which he had in mind. * A well-known blunder for a kshepta, due to the vernacular pronunciation of the time. . Looks like Samuvatta. * Perhaps Sidrakensotkirra? (Mr. Dayal reads Fridrakarad-rakshn and translates to be protected from the hands of the Sudras." -Ed.) H 2

Page #411
52 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. X. The alphabet is of an early southern type. No distinction is made between the secondary forms of short and longi; I have, however, written i in the words fri- (1.2), Antarmmandali- (1. 2 f.), and Kaniyas- (1.4). The jihramuliya oocurs twioo (11. 6 and 7). A final form of t seems to be used in k[e]nachi[t] (1. 7). The second consonant of the group ana is expressed by in Nanna (1. 3), but by in arnnava (1. 5). The abbreviation san for samvat and the numerical symbols 3, 7, 10 and 200 are employed in 1. 9, where the tithi of the date is given both in words and in figures. The language is Sanskrit proso; but one verse of the Mahabharata is quoted in 1.7 f.. The rules of sandhi are strictly observed, except in svamina (1.3) and Ovriddhaya (1.5). Every Consonant following r (except sibilants and h) is doubled in accordance with Panini, viii. 4, 46 and 49, and the dh of anudhyata (1.1) according to viii. 4, 47 and 53. The use of the word santaka (1. 2) and that of the genitive krishata before & aard consonant (1. 6) are evidently dae to the influence of Prakpit. The inscription records a grant of land to a Brahmans by the Maharaja Dahrasena of the Traikataka family. The king's order was issued from a place named Amraka (1.1). The village granted bore the naine Kapiyas-Tadakasarika (1. 4) and belonged to the Antarmandali district (1. f.). The donee resided at Kapura (1.3). The name of the messenger conveying the royal grant to the donee was Buddhagupta (1. 8), and the date of the grant was the 13th tithi of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha in the year 207 of an unspecified era (1. 9). Before publishing the Pardi plates, Pandit Bhagwanlal Indraji had discovered another mention of the Traikutakas in & copper-plate inscription from Kanheri, the original of which seems to be lost. The Kanheri plate is dated in the year 245. The Pandit conjectured, on the grounds of contemporaneous historical allusions in certain records from the same part of the country, that the era of this plate ought to have commenced about A.D. 245. General Cunningham showed it to be the Kalachuri or Chedi era of A.D. 249, and his view was endorsed by Dr. Fleet and by the Pandit himself. The alphabet and provenance of the Pardi plates, and the fact that they mention the Traikatakas, render it extremely probable that their date also has to be referred to the Kalachuri or Chodi ora, commencing in A.D. 249 as determined finally by Professor Kielhorn. The week-day or the nakshatru not being given, there is no detail by which the date can be actually tested. Dr. Fleet, however, kindly informs me that, if the year is applied as current, the European equivalent is the 4th April, A.D. 456, while, with the expired year, it would be the 23rd April, A.D: 457. The Kanheri plate of (Kalachuri-) Samvat 245, which mentions the Traikutaka family, does not acquaint us with the name of the king of this dynasty to whose reign it belongs. From the Pardi plates we learn that the Traikataka king Dahrasena was ruling in (Kalachuri-)Samvat 207=A.D. 456 or 457. Two further members of the same dynasty are known from coins, vis. Indradatta, the father of Dahrasena, and Vyaghrasena, the son of Dahrasena. The late Mr. Jackson stated that he had in his bands & copper-plate from Surat which is dated in See varsha, 1. 7. Inscription from the Case-Temple of Western India, p. 572. ? Ind. Ant, Vol. XIII. p. 76 f.; Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 294f.; Journ. R. 41. Soc. 1905, p. 566 ff. * Journ. Bombay Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 346; Vienna Oriental Congress, Aryan Section, p. 220 f. * Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 216 ff. * Prof. Rapoon's Catalogue of the Coins of the Andhra Dynasty, etc. P. clxiii; compare the same scholar's article in Jours. R. 41. Soc. 1905, p. 801 fl.- Pandit Bhagyanlal Indraji (Vienna Oriental Congress, Aryan Sect.on. p. 222) read 'Badragana' for Dabrasens, and Mr. Scott (Journ. Bombay Br. R. 43. Soe, Vol. XXIII. P. 2) preters to read Dabragana' on the majority of the coins of Dahrues, and 'Vyaghragans' for Vyaghrasena.

Page #412
No. 13.] PARDI PLATES OF DAHRASENA. 53 the (Kalachuri) year 231 and records a grant by Vyaghrasena of the Traikutaka family : & facsimile of this record is much to be desired. It is worth noting that Dahrasena and Vyaghrasena style themselves on their coins parama-Vaishnava, 'a devout worshipper of Vishnu,' while the Pardi plates (1.1 f.) apply to Dahragens the synonymous term Bhagavatpada-karmakara, a servant of the feet of Bhagavat.' As regards the places mentioned in this record, Dr. Fleet understands the term Antarmandali-vishays as denoting "the district of the territory between " the rivers Mindhola, on the north, and Purna, on the south, in Gujarat. He identifies Kapura with a fairly large village on or near the southern bank of the Mindbola, three miles south-south-west from Vyara, the head-quarters town of the Vyari subdivision of the Baroda Stato: the place is shown as * Kapurs' in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet No. 23, S. E. (1886), in lat. 21deg 47, long. 73deg 25'. He identifies Kaniyas-Tadakasarika," the smaller or younger (later) Tadakasirika," with the Tarsari,' Tarsari,' of mape, fifteen miles almost dne west from Kapura,' and about halfway between the Mindhola and the Parpa. And he considers that Amraka, where Dahrasens Was encamped when he made the grant, may possibly be the 'Ambachh,' Ambachh,' of the mape, about two miles towards the south-west from Kapura': but he would observe that Amraka need not necessarily be anywhere near the other places mentioned in the record. He adds that Kapura gavo its name to a territorial division, known as the Kapur-ahara, which is mentioned in Nasik inscription of Ushavadats, and that the Chikhalapadra of that inscription is the Chikhalda' of the maps, on the south bank of the Mindhola, two and a half miles east-north-east from Kapara.' TEXT. First Plate. 1 Svasti (1) Vijaya-skandhavarad-Amraka-vaeakat-Traikku(ka)takanamh matapitri-pad apuddhyato Bbaga2 vat-pada-karmmakaro-svamedh-shartta eri-maharaja-Dabrasenah sarvvan-ov-ismat santakan-Anta3 rmmandali-vishaya-vasinas=sa majnapayati y atha Kapura-vastavya-brahmana Nanna(ppa)svamina 4 str-aiva vishay-antarggata-Kaniyas-Tadikisarika-gramo mna[t]api[t]ror-atmanas-cha punya Second Plate. 5 yaso-bhivsiddhaya(ya) -chandr-[i]rkk-arnpava-[kshi]ti-sthiti-kalika (ka)s-chora10(ra)japatthyakari-varjjam 6 sarvva-ditya-vishti-pariharena putra-pantr-anvaya-bhojyas-samatisfishto yatoesya bbunjatal-ksishato(tab) 7 pravi(di) fatag=cha na k[e]nachi[t] pratishedhak-karyya ity-uktan-cha bhagavata Vyas@na [1] Shashti-varsha-Babasrani(ni) 8 svargge vasati bhumi-da) [lo] achchhetta sh-andmanta cha tany-7a narako vaadd-iti [ll] Buddhagupta-datakam-ajna 9 sam 200 7 Vaisakha-suddha-trayodasya[m ] 10 3 [*] Journ. Bombay Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. XXIII. P. 61. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXIX. p. 97 4. Above, Vol. VIII. p. 82, No. 12. * From two nota of in impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Read 'stamine trsaing.

Page #413
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. X. TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! From the camp of victory pitched at Amraka, the glorious Maharaja Dahrasena, (who belongs to the family) of the Traikutakas, who meditates on the feet of (his) mother and father, who is a servant of the feet of Bhagavat (Vishnu), (and) who has performed an astamedha, addresses the following) order to all Our subjects living in the Antarmandali district (vishaya): (L.3.) "(We) have granted to the Brahmana Nannasvimin, residing in Kapura, the village Kaniyas-Tadikasarika included in this same district, for the increase of the merit and fame of (Cur) mother and father and of Oarself, for as long as the moon, the sun, the ocean and the earth shall exist, to the exclusion of robbers and of those who do harm to the king, with exemption from all taxes and from forced labour, to be enjoyed by (his) Bons, grandsons, (and further) descendants. (L. 6.) " Therefore nobody shall cause obstruction to him while he enjoys, cultivates, and assigas (this land)." (L. 7.) And the holy Vyasa has spoken :[Here follows one of the customary verses.] . (L. 8.) (This) order (was issued),Buddhagupta being the messenger (dutaka).-ir the year 207, on the thirteenth-13th-(tithi) of the bright (fortnight) of Vaisakha. No. 14.-TWO NOL AMBA INSCRIPTIONS FROM DHARMAPURI OF THE 9TH CENTURY A.D. BY H. KRISINA SASTRI, B.A. The two subjoined records are engraved on the four faces of a pillar which was removed in 1904 from Dharmapuri in the Salem District to the Madras Museum, where it is set up near one of the entrances into the Archeological Section. The pillar measures 5' 4!" by l' 4' on the east face, 5' 6" by 1' 4" on the west, and 5' 51" by 1' 3" on the north and south faces. It is surmounted by a pinnacle from which proceed in the eight directions eight petals which open downwards and are slightly raised at the edges where they meet the margins of the pillar. Prior to its removal the pillar was built into the floor of a mandapa in front of the Mallikarjuna temple at old Dharmapuri. The inscriptions on it were copied by Mr. G. Venkoba Rao early in 19018 and a brief note on their contents is found in the Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1900-01, p. 6, paragraph 11. The pillar has suffered from the vandalism of ignorant people who appear to have used the stone for some purpose or other, with the result that all the four faces are worn smooth about the middle and bear big round indentations 5 to 5 inches 1 Nos. 304 and 305 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1901. * This is the name by which an almost deserted quarter, about 11 miles from the modern town of Dharmapuri, is known. It contains the temples of Mallikarjuna, Mariyamman and Visbnu. The tank cn whose bund the inscribed slab No. 309 of 1901 (noticed below, p. 64), was discovered, is also quite close to this quarter of Dharmapuri. Better impressions from which the accompanying plate has been prepared were obtained by Mr. Venkoba Bao about the end of 1901. On this occasion he also copied another mutilated Nolamba record on a broken pillar which was lying in the Mariyamman temple (No. 348 of 1901; see below, p. 63.)

Page #414
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 55 . __ _55 381.- S. 1460,- Tilbegampar inscription of the reign of the emperor Humaum (Humayun); see above, No. 305 of V. 1595. 382.-S. 1620.-Sadadi inscription of the reign of the Maharana Amarasimhaji (of Mowad); see above, No. 312 of V. 1654. 383.-8. 1541.- Satrunjaya Jaina inscription of the time of Jasavanta, the son of the Yama Satrusalya, of Navinapura (Nav&nagar); see above, No. 314 of V. 1675 and 1676. 384.-8. 1551.- Satraujaya Jaina inscription of the reigu of the emperor sahajyahim (Shah-Jah&n); see above, No. 317 of V. 1686. 385.- S. 1582.-Notice of a Chamba inscription; see above, No. 320 of V. 1717. 386.-8. 1835.- Udaypur (in Rajputana) inscription of the time of the Rand Samgramasimha of Mewad; see above, No. 323 of V. 1770. C.--Inscriptions dated according to the Kalachuri-Chedi Era. 387.-K. () 174.- Gupta Inscr. p. 118, and Plate. Karitalal plates of the Maharaja Jayanatha, issued from Uchchakalpa : (L. 21).- *sambatsara-ga(sa) te chatuhsaptate Ashadha-masasya chaturddasaria83 divase asyam divasa-purvvayam. (L. 24).- sambat 100 70 4 Ashadha-di 10 41 The Maharaja Oghadeva; his son, from Kumaradevi, the Maharaja Kumaradeva ; his son, from Jayasvamivi, the Maharaja Jayasvamin; his son, from Ramadevi, the Maharaja Vyaghra ; his son, from Ajjhitadevi, the Maharaja Jayantha. 388.-K. (?) 177. - Gupta Inscr. p. 122, and Plato. Khoh plates of the Maharaja Jayanatha, issued from Uchchakalpa : (L. 21).-samvatsara-gate saptasaptaty-utta(r)]ro Chaittramasa-divase dvavimsatim8.5 Genealogy as in No. 387. 389.-K. (?) 193. Gupta Inscr. p. 126, and Plate. Khob plates of the Maharaja Sarvanatha, issued from Uchchakalpa - (L. 29). - sambatsara-sate tri(tri)navaty-uttare Chaittramasa-divase dasame. Genealogy as far as Jayanatha as in No. 387; his son, from Murandadevi, the Maharaja Sarvanatha. 390.-K. (?) 197.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 133, and Plate. Khoh second plate only (of the Maharaja Sarvanatha] - (L. 10).- *sambatsara-sate saptanavaty-uttare Asvayujamasa-divase vinsatime.7 391.-K. 207.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 347. Pardi (Surat district) plates of the Mahirija Dahrasena (of the family) of the Traikatakas, issued from Amraka - (L. 10).- sam 200 7 Vaisakha-suddha-trayodasya[m] 10 3. 392.-K. (?) 214. -- Gupta Inscr. p. 136, and Plate. Khoh platos of the Maharaja Sarvanatha, issued from Uchchakalpa : (L. 27).-sa[m]vatsara-sata-dvaye chaturddas-Ottare Paushamasa-divase shaptha (shthe). Genealogy as in No. 389, but Murundadevi is hero called Murundasvamini. I See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 227 f. Read samvatsara.. Read dasc. * Read sumat. Read titame. * The first plate, on the outer side, contains a cancelled inscription of the same prince. * Read oimeatitame.

Page #415
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 393.-K. 245.-Cave-Temples of West. India, p. 58, and Plate. Dr. Bird's Kanheri plate, recording the erection of a chaitya at the Mahavihara (or great convent) of Krishpagiri; dated in the reign of the Traikutakas : (L. 1).-Tr[ei]kutak&n[m] pravarddham&na-rajya-sa[m]vvatsara-sata-dvaye panchachatvari[m] sad-attare. 394.-K. 846,- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 20, and Plate. Saokhoda second plate only [of a Gurjara king ?]: (L. 10). sarvataara-kata-trayam(ye) shatchatvarins-attarak8 || 346. The only name which occurs in the plate is that of the writer, the Samdhivigrahika Aditya-bhogika. 395.-K. 880.- Jour. Roy. As. Soc., N. S., Vol. I. p. 273, and Plates ; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 82. Kaira plates of the Gurjara Dadda II. Prasantaraga, issued from Nandipuri : (L. 43).- Karttiky&m. (L. 50).-samvatsara-sata-traye=flty-adhike Karttika-buddha-panchadasyen. . . . sam 300 80 Karttika-sa 10 5. In the family of the Gurjara kings, the Samanta Dadda [I.] ; his son Jayabhata [1.] Vitaraga; his son Dadda (II.) Prasantaraga. 396.-K. 385.- Jour. Roy. As. Soc., N. S., Vol. I. p. 273, and Plates; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 88. Kaira plates of the Gurjara Dadda II. Prasantaraga, issued from Nandipuri: (L. 41).- Karttikyam. (L. 49).-samvatsara-sata-traye panchasi(si)ty-adhike Kartt[io]ka-paurnnamasyam . . sam 300 80 5 Karttika-bhu(su) 10 5. Genealogy as in No. 395. 397.-K. 391.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 21, and Plate. Sankheda second plate only of Ranagraha, the son of Vitaraga and relative of Dadda [of the time of Ranagraha's brother (R), the Gurjara Dadda II. Prasantaraga]: (L. 8).-samvatsara-sata-traye ekanavaty@(te) Vaisakha-bahula-panchada ya sah 300 90 1 Vaisakha-ba 10 5. 398.-K. 394. Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 248, and Plate. Kaira (now Royal As. Soc.'s) plates of the Gujarat Chalnkya Vijayaraja, issued from Vijayapura : (L. 11).- Vaisakha-purnnamasyam. (L. 32).-samvatsara-sata-traye chaturndavaty-adhik8 Vaisakha-pauranamasyar .. . . . Bamvatsara || 300 90 4 Vaisakha-su 10 5 11 In the lineage of the Chalukyas, Jayasito haraja; his son Buddhavarmaraja, surnamed Vallabha-Ranavikranta; his son Vijayaraja. 399.-K. 406. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 267, and Plate. Bagumra (now British Museum) plates of the Sendraka Nikumbhallabakti : (L. 24).- Bhadrapada-paurnam[do]syar. (L. 37).-samvatsara-sata-chatushtaye shad-attaro Bhadrapada-gu(sa)adha-parhchadass[an"]. * Read oodrimjad-uttarake. This number is expressed by numerical symbols for 8, 4, and 6. For three spurious plates of his, wee above, No8. 847-349, of 8. 400, 416, and 417. * The same plates contain a cancelled inscription of the same prince who is called in it Vijayavarmaraja, and of the same date; see ibid. pp. 251-53.

Page #416
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 57 In the lineage of the Sendraka kings, Bhanusakti; his son Adityasakti ; his son Prithivivallabha-Nikumbhallasakti. 400.-K. 421.-Jour, Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 2. and Platos. Nausari plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Yuvarija Sryasraya-siladitya, issued from Navasarika : (L. 20).-MAkha(gha)-Suddha-trayodasya . . . . samvatsara-satachatushtaye 'Okavinsaty-adhiko 400 20 1. In the lineage of the Chalukyas, Pulakesi-Vallabha;' his son Dharasraya-Jayasinhavarman (younger brother of the Mahirujadhirija Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-Prithivivallabha): his son, the Yuvarija Sryasraya-Siladitya. 401.-K. 443.- Vionna Or. Congress, Arian section, p. 225, and Plates. Surat plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Yuvaraja Sryasraya-Siladitya, of the time of the Western Chalukya Vinayaditya-Satyagraya-Vallabha; issued from Kusumbsvara near Karmaneya : (L. 25).- panye tithau Sravana-paurpnamasyam. (L. 36).- samvatsara-sata-chatushtaye Strichatvarinsad-adhiko Sravana-buddha pauronamasyar samvatsara 400 40 3 Sravana-budi 10 5. The Maharaja Satyasraya-Pulak@si-Vallabha(defeated Harshavardhapa, 'the lord of the whole northern country'); his son, the Maharaja Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-Vallabha; his son, the Maharajadhirdja Vinayaditya-Satyasraya-sriprithivivallabha; his father's brother Dharafraya-Jayasinhavarman ; his son, the Yuvardja Sryasraya-Siladitya. 402.-K. 456.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 77, and Plate. Nausari plates of the Gurjara Jayabhata III., issued from Kayavatara : (L. 30).- Magha-buddha-panchadasyam(ayen) chandr-oparage | (L. 41).-samvatsara-lata-chatushtaye shatpanchasad-uttarake Magha-buddhapancbada yan . . . . sarh 400 50 6 .. . ... ma-vare 1 Tuesday, 2nd February A.D. 706, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India ; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 220. In the lineage of the Maharija Karna, Dadda (11.) (protected a lord of Valabhi who had been defeated by Harshaddva); his son Jayabhata [II.] ; his son Dadda [III.] Bahusahaya : his son Jayabhata (III.). 403.-K. 486.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 113. Kavi second plate only of the Gurjara Jayabhata III. : (L. 15).- Ashidha-bud[dh]a-dasam[yam] Karkkataka-r[a]sau sa[m]krant[@] ravan punya-tithsa. (L. 24).- sa[m]vatsara-sata-chatushtayo [sha ?] . . . . .'. . . . [88] 400 80 6 Ashadha-gu [10 P7 Aditya-vard. Sunday, 24th June A.D. 736 (P)"; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 221. . - 404.-K. 490.-Vienna Or. Congress, Arian section, p. 230, and Plates. Nausari plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Pulakasirkja - (L. 39).-Mahakarttikyam. Read tkaviniaty-. * This is Satyasraga-Palikesin II. of Dr. Fleet's Table. * Read trichatedri niad.. About six akharas are broken away here. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 79, note 88: "Enough of this letter remains . . . to show indubitably that it was ma. It is, of cours, a matter of conjecture whether the preceding akshara was 18 or bhaw." With the epoch which best suits the later Kalachari dates, the original date would be expected to fall in A.D. 704-5, not in A.D. 705-6. This may be the intended date, but there are difficulties. Judging by the later Kalachuri dates, the original data would be expected to fall in A.D. 785, not in A.D. 736. Besides, althougb in A.D. 786 the Karkata-sankranti did take place during the 10th fitki of the bright ball of AshAdha, this tithi fell on Friday, the 2nd Jane, and the tithi which ended on Sunday, the 21th June, was the 12th of the bright half. [According to my calculations for all the years from Kaliyaga-samvat 8801 to 3985 expired, the date would work out quite correctly only for A.D. 676 and A.D.798.)

Page #417
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. (L. 48).-samvatsara-sata 400 90 Karttika-saddha 10 5. The Maharajadhiraja Satyasraya-Prithivivallabhn-Kirtivarmaraja ;' his son SatyasrayaPalakasi-Vallabha (defeated Harshavardhana, the lord of the northern country'); nis son Satyasraya-Vikramadityaraja; his younger brother Dharasraya-Jayasimhavarmaraja ; his son Jayasraya-Mangalarasaraja ; his younger brother Palakesiraja' (who from the king Srivallabha received the epithet) Avanijanasraya (and other titles). 405.-K. 724.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 85. Notice of a Chandrehe inscription of the Ascetic Prasantasiva and others of the Mattamayura (spiritual) lineage; (composed by Dharsata, the son of Jeika and Amarika, and grandson of Mehuka) : Samvat 724 Phalguna-gudi 3. 406.-K. 789 ().- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 113, and Plate xxviii. Piawan rock inscription of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Gangeyadeva : (L. 6).- samrat 789 (P). 407.-K. 703.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 305, and Plate. Benares plates of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Mahurajadhiraja Karnadeva, lord of Trikalinga, issued from Prayaga on the Venit: (L. 39).-ih-aiva pituh srimad-Gangeyadevasya samvatsare(ra)-sra ($xa)ddhe Phalguna-va(ba)hulapaksha-dvitiyayar Sa(sa)naischara-vasure Veuyam snatva. (L. 48).-samvat 793 Phalguna-vadi 9 Some. The first date is incorrect; the second corresponds to Monday, 18th January A.D. 1042. In the lineage of the Haibayas, Kokkalla [1.] (contemporary of Bhoja, Vallabharaja, [the Chandella] Harsha of Chitrakuta, and Samkaragama) married the Chandella princess Natta (Nattadevi); their son Prasiddhadhavala; his sons Balaharsha and Yuvnraja [I.]: Yuvaraja's son Lakshmanaraja; his sons Samkaragana and Yuvaraja (11.) ; Yuvaraja's son Kokkalla (II.] ; his son Gangeya ; his son Karna. 408.-K. 840.- Archaeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XVII. p. 35, and Plate xxii. C. Boramde inscription of the reign of the Ranaka (F) Gopaladeve - (L. 1).-samvat 8-10 ra[naka P]-sri-Gopaladeva-rajye. 409.-K. 886.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 34, and Plate. Ratnapur (now Nagpur Museum) inscription of Jajalladeva I. of Ratnapura : (L. 31).- (sa invat 866 Marga-sudi 9 Ravan Sunday, 8th November A.D. 1114. In the family of the Haihayas was Kokalla, the ruler of Chedi, the eldest of whose eighteen sons became ruler of Tripuri. Kalingaraja, the descendant of one of the younger song, conquered Dakshinakosala; his son Kamalaraja; his son Ratnaraja (Ratnesa)(1.), married Nopalla, the daughter of Vajjuka of the Komo mandalu; their son Prithvisa (Prithvideva)[I.), married Rajalla; their son Jajalla (1.] (contemporary of one Somesvara). 410.-(K. 874.)- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 3. Jabalpur (now Nagpur Museum) first plate only of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Maharajadhiraja Yasahkarnadeve : [Monday, 25th December A.D. 1122.8 ] In the Kalachuri family, Yuvaraja (II.) of Tripuri ; his son Kokalla (II.); his son Gungoyadeva-Vikramaditya; bis son Karna, married the Huna princess Avalladevt; their son Yasahkarga. 1 This is Ranaparakrainn-Kirtivarian I. of Dr. Fleet's Table. He repulsed an attack of the Tajika (Arab) army. See below, Nos. 429 and 430, and compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 354. * In line 33 of the inscription I now read Praydgu-samaudsita. ; 0 Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 123. Compare below, No. 429. . According to a transcript of the text of the lost second plate, the grant recorded in the inseription was mule at the titre of the Makara Buchkrinti, on Monday, the 10th of the waning moon of Magha."- Compare alore, No. 93 of V. 1177.

Page #418
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 59 | 411.-K. 893.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of a Kugda fragmentary inscription of the reign of Prithvideva II. of Ratnapura : (L. 25).-Kalachuri-samvatsare 893 raja-brimat-Prithvidova-[rajye]. The inscription mentions a queen Lachchballadevi, Ratnadevn(?), and one Vallabharaja. 412.-K. 896.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 139. Rajim inscription of the chief Jagapala (Jagasimha), of the time of Prithvideva II. of Ratnapura; (composed by Jasananda, the son of Jasodhara) : (L. 18).- K[u]lachuri-samvatsar[] 896 Maghe masi su(su)kla-paksho rath-Ashtamym [V]u(bu)dha-dine. Wednesday, 3rd January A.D. 1145. The inscription mentions Jajalla (1.], Ratpadeva (II.), and Ptithvideva (II.) of Ratnapura; and gives an account of Jagapala's family, commencing with his ancestor, the Thakkura sahilla, the spotless ornament of the illustrious Rajamala race which gave delight to the Panchabamsa race. Sahilla had a younger brother, Vasudeva, and three sons, Bhayila, Desala, and Svamin ; Svamin's sons were Jayadeva and Devasimha; and to one of these his wife Udaya bore Jagapala. who had two younger brothers, Gajala and Jayatsimha. 413.-K. 898.- Archaeol. Suru. of India, Vol. IX. p. 86, and Vol. XVII. Plate xx.; and Sir A. Cunningham's rubbing. Date of a S&orinarayan inscription : Kalachuri-samvatsard 11 898 11 A()svi(svina-sudi 2 Soma-dine. Monday, 9th September A.D. 1146 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 216. 414.-K. 902.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 210. Tewar inscription of the time of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Gay karnadeva and his son, the Yuvaraja Narasimha ; (composed by Prithvidhara, the son of Dharanidhara) : (L. 20).--Navasa(fa) ta-yugal-[bd)-adhikya-ge Chedi-disht[] ja[na*]padam-avat-imacia Gri-Gayakarnnadeve pratipadi Suchimasa-svetapaksh&=rkka-vard. Sunday, 17th June A.D. 1151. In the Atreya gotra, Karna ; his son Yasahkarna; his son Gayakarna ; his son, the Yuvaraja Narasim!.a. 415.-K. 907.-Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 10; Cave Temples of West. India, p. 107, Plate. Bhera-Ghat (now Amer. Or. Soc.'s) inscription of the Kalachari (Chedi) queen Alhanadevi, the widow of Gayakarnadeva, of the reign of her son Narasimhadeval; (composed by Sasidhara, the son of Dharanidhara) : (L. 29).-samvat 907 Margga-sudi 11 Ravau || Sunday, 6th November A.D. 11558; or, less probably, Sunday, 25th November A.D. 1156. In the lineage of Sahasrarjuna of the lunar race, Kokalla [II.] ; his son Gangeya ; 'his son Karna ; his son Yafahkarna ; his son Gayakarna, married Alhanadevi, a daughter of Vijayasimha (a son of the Guhila Vairisimha who was a son of Hamsapalay) and his wife Sy&maladoyi (a daughter of the Paramara] Udayaditya of Malava); their sons Narasirn ha and Jayasimba. 416.-K. 009.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 212; Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. IX. Plate u. 1. Lal-Pahad rock inscription of the time of the Kalachari (Chedi) Narasimhadeve, lord of Trikalinga :-- (L. 7).- 80[]vat | 909 Sra (sra)vana-sadi 5 V.(buddho(dhe). Wednesday, 2nd July A.D. 1158. See above, No. 140 of V. 1216. . On this day the tithi of tite date commenced 91. 18 m. after mean suurine. * See above, No. 290, where we have the name Vamiapdila.

Page #419
CO EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V 417.-K. 910.- Archool. Surt. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate xx. Date of a Ratnapar (now Nagpur Museum) inscription of the reign of Prithvideva II. of Ratnapura : Kalachari-samvatsard 910 raja-srimat-Prithvidava-vijayarajya 11 418.- K. 019. - Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 40. Malhar (now Nagpur Museum) inscription of the time of J&jalladeva II, of Ratnapura ; composed by Ratnasimha, the son of M&me, of the V Astavya family) (L. 28).-samvat 919. In the lanar race, Ratnadeva (II.) (defeated Chodaganga); his son Prithvideva [11.] ; his son Jajalla (II.). 419.-K. 028. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 226, and Plate. Rowah (now British Museum) plate of the Mahardnaka Kirtivarman of Kakkarduika, of the reign of the Kalachuri (Chodi) Mahardjadhirdja Jayasimhadeva, lord of Trikalinga : (L. 14).-samvat 926 Bhadrapada-mase sakla-pakshe ya(cha)tarthyan tithan Guru-dine rapaka-bri-Vatsarajasya nimitta pimdarchana-sthand. (L. 19).-samvat 926. Thursday, 21st August A.D. 1175.6 In the Kaurava family, the Maharanaka Jayavarman; his son, the Mahardnaka Vataartja; his son, the Maharanaka Kirtivarman. 420. K. 028.- According to Sir A. Cunningham, Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. IX. p. 111, and Ind. Bras, p. 61, there is a Bhera-Ghat inscription, dated "928, Magha-badi 10, Monday." Monday, 27th December A.D. 1176 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol XVII. p. 217. 421.-K. 028.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 18; Care-Temples of West. India, p. 119, Plate. Tewar (now Amer. Or. Soc.'s) inscription of the time of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Jayasim hadeva, the younger brother of Narasimhadeva, and son of Gayekarna : (L. 7).-samvat 928 Sravana-sudi 6 'Ravau Hastell Sunday, 3rd July A.D. 1177. 422.-- . 938.- Jour. Bong. As. Soc. Vol. VIII, p. 481, and Plate with specimen of letters and seal; and Vol. XXXI. p. 116. Kumbhi plates of the Kalachuri (Chodi) Vijayasimhadeva and his mother Gobaladevi, issued from Tripura on the Narmada : Samvat 932 Srimat-Tripuryan yagadau Narmadayam vidhivat-snatva. Genealogy as far as Yasahkarpa as in No. 410; his son Gayakarna, married. Alhamadeut; their son Narasimha; his younger brothor Jayasimba ; his son Vijayasirha ; the Mahdkumdra Ajayasinha. 423.-K. 933.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 82. Notice of a Kharod inscription of the time of Ratnadeva III. of Ratnapura : (L. 28).-Chedi-samvat 933. In the family of the Haihayas, Kalinga; his son Kamala; his son Ratnaraja [I.]; [his son] Prithvideva (L.); his son Jajalla (1.] (defeated Bhajabala of Savarnapura); his son Ratnadeva 1 The inscription is almost entirely effaced. - The Nagpur Museum coutains another much effaced inscription, dated (in line 86) samvat 916, which apparently treats of the chiefs of the Talal di mandala ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. 1. p. 83. . For a Sedrinarkyan insoription, datel Chadi-sarmoat 919, see Archaol. Suro. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate * Compare above, No. 184 of V. 1247 (?). * In the Nigpor Museom there is much effaced inscription, dated amnata bodriniatyuitare-natalad (tra) Ak pi 986, apparently of the time of the Kalachuri (Chbali) Jayusimha love, and composed by Safidher, the son of Dhsrundhara (see above, No. 416). . On this day tbo Nihi of the data commoned 8 h. 7 . after we sunrise. * Bee above, No. 186 of V. 1268.

Page #420
APPENDIX. INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 61 [II.] (defeated Chodaganga of Kalinga); his son Prithvideva (II.] ; his son Jajalla (11.). married Somalladevi; their son Ratnadeva [III.. 424.-K. 984.- Archaeol. Surt. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate xxii. Sahaspar image inscription of Yasoraja : (L. 5).- Bamvat 934 Karttika-sudi 15 V (ba)dhe 11 Wednesday, 13th Ootober A.D. 1182 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 217. The inscription, besides Yasoraja, mentions the queen Lakshmadest (P), the princes Bhojadeva and Rajadeva, and the princess Jksalladevi. 425.-K. 958.- Archaeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 102, and Plate xxvii. Besani fragmentary inscription : (L. 1).-samvat 958 prathama-Ash&dha-sudi 3. The month Ashadha was intercalary in A.D. 1207; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 219. 0.-Undated Inscriptions connected with those under O. 426.- Gupta Inscr. p. 130, and Plate. Khoh first plate only of the Maharaja Sarvanatha, issued from Uchchakalpa. Genealogy as in No. 392. 427.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 23, and Plate. San khode first plate only of Santilla, the general (bal-adhikrita) of the Bhogikapdia Mahap[Olupatil Nirihullaks who meditated on the feet of [the Kalaohuri P] Samkarana (Sankaragana P), the son of Krishnaraja; issued from Nirgandipadraka : (L. 9).- adi(ty0]paraga-kalam. 428.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 175. Karitaldi (now Jabalpur Museum) fragmentary inscrip tion of the time of the Kalachuri (Obedi) Lakshmanaraja, and his minister Some vars, the son of Yuvaraja's minister Bh&kamisra; mentions Yuvardja [1.], [his son] Lakshmanaraja whose queen was Rabada, and [their son] Samka[ragana]." 429.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 254, and Plate. Bilhari (now Nagpar Museum) inscription of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Yuvarajadeva II. ; (the first part of the inscription was composed by srinivasa, the son of Sthirananda; the second by Sajjana, the son of Thira; and the concluding verses are by Siruka' ). In the lineage of the Haihayas, Kok kalla (I.) (supported Krishnarfja in the south and Bhojadeva in the north); his son Mugdhatnaga; his son Keyuravarsha-Yuvarija (1.), married Nahald (the daughter of the Chaulukya Avanivarman who was a son of Sadhanya and grandson of Simhavarman); their son Lakshmanaraja; his son Sarkaragana ; his younger brother Yuvaraja (II.). The insoription also mentions, in connection with a Saiva ascetic Mattamayaranatha, a prince or king Avanti. 430.- Ep. Inl. Vol. I. p. 354. Ranod (Narod, Narvad) insoription; gives an account of certain saiva ascetics (Kadambaguhadbivasin, Sankhamathikadhipati, Terambip&la, Amardakatirthanatha, Purandara, Kavachasiva, Sadasiva, Hridayeta, and Vyemasiva), and mentions (in connection with Purandara) a king Avanti or Avantivarman who resided at Mattamayura : (composed by Devadatta). 1 The published text bu mahd palupati, altered by the editor to waldpallapati; but the photolithograph sbews that the akshara which precedes le contains a saperscript i ors, and the word maldpflupati actually gecurs, impediately after 'maldblogika, in line 28 of the Tarpaudiglit plate of Lakshmanabos, below, No. 648. * See above, No. 407 of K. 798. * Siruks in one of his verses refers to the poet Rijallklara. * Soe Nos. 405 and 430. See above, Not 406 and 490.

Page #421
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 431.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 216. Karanbel unfinislied inscription of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Jayasimhadeva. In the Kalachuri family, Yuvaraja [II.] ; his son Kokalla (IT.); his son Gangeya; his Bon Karna; his son Yasahkarna; his son Gayakarna, married Alhamadevi, a daughter of [the Guhila) Vijayasimha (a son of Vairisimha who was a son of Hamsa pala in Pragvata) and his wife Syamaladevi (a daughter of [the Paramara] Udayaditya of Dhard); their sons Narasimha and Jayasinha. 432.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 218. Notice of a Gopalpur fragmentary inscription of the time of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Vijayasimhadeva. The inscription mentions the Kalachari kings Karna, Yasahkarna, Gayakarna, Narasimha, Jayasiraha who married Gosaladevi, and their son Vijayasimha. 433.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of an Akaltara fragmentary inscription of the Kalachuri rulers of Ratnapura (composed by Devapani), containing the names Ratnadeva, Harigana, Lachchhallade vi (see No. 411), Vallabharaja, and Jayasimhadeva. 434. Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of a Muhammadpur inscription of the Kalachuri rulers of Ratnapura, containing the names Jajalladeva, Ratnadeva, Prithvideva, and Vallabharaja. 435.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 85. Notice of a Tewar fragmentary inscription, containing the name Bhimapala. D.-Inscriptions dated according to the Gupta-Valabhi Era. 436. G. 82.- Gupta Insor. p. 25, and Plate. Udayagiri cave inscription, recording a gift of the Sanakanika Maharaja .dha(P)la, the son of the Maharaja Vishnudasa and grandson of the Maharaja Chhagalaga, a feudatory of the Maharajadhiraja Chandragupta II. - (L. 1).- samvatsare 80 2 Ashadhamasa-sukl-e(ai)kadasyam 437.-G. 88.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 37, and Plate. Gadhwi (now Calcutta Museum) fragmentary inscription [of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Chandragupta II.] : (L. 10).- . . .-sri-Chandragupta-ra]jya-sath vvatgard 808 . . . (asyam divasa)-purv vayar Pata (ta)liput[t]ra . . . . 438.-G. 93.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 31, and Plate. Sanchi inscription of the time of the Maharajadhirdja Chandragupta II., recording a gift in favour of the Arya-sangha at the Mahdvihara (or great convent) of Kakanadabota (i.6. Sanchi itself): (L. 11).- Ban 90 3 Bhadrapada-di 4. 439.- G. 96.- Gupta Inscr. p. 43, and Plate. Bilsad pillar inscription of a certain Dhruvasarman, of the reign of the Mahardjadhiraja Kumaragupta I. - (L. 6). -sri-Kumaragaptasy-abhivarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsare shannavate asyan= divasa-purvvayam. The Maharaja Gupta ; his son, the Mahdraja Ghatotkacha; his son, the Maharajadhirdja Chandragupta [I.] ; his son, from Kumaradevi who was the daughter of Lichchhavi, the Maharajadhiraja Samudragupta ; his son, from Dattaderi, the Maharajadhiraja Chandragupta [II.); his son, from Dhruvadevi, the Maharajadhirdja Kumaragapta [1.]. See above, No. 415, 419 and 421 of K. 907, 926 and 928. 9 See above, No. 122 of K. 932. Orof a Liebchhavi (king)."

Page #422
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 63 440.-G. 98.-Gupta Inscr. p. 41, and Plate. Cndhwa (now Calcutta Museum) fragmen. tary inscription [of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Kumaragupta I.] - (L. 2).-[-sri-Kumaragupta-rajya-samvatsa]re 90 8 . . . [asyam divasa)purv vayan. 441.-G.:108.-Gupta Inscr. p. 258, and Plate. Udayagiri cave Jaina inscription : (L.1).- Gupt-anvayanan noipa-snttamanam rajye kulasy-abhivivardd hamane shadbhiryyute varsha-sate-tha mase Cl1] Su-Karttike bahula-dineatha pamchame. 412.-G. 113 (?).- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 210, No. xxxix., and Plate. Mathura (now Lucknow Museum) Jaina image inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Kumaragupta I.: (L. 1).--sri-Kumaraguptasya vijayarajya-sam (100 10] 3 Ka.... ntama .. [di] sa 20 asyain prevayam]. 443.-G. 129.-Grupta Inscr. p. 46, and Plate. Mankuwar Buddhist image inscription of the reign of the Mahardjal Kumaragupta I. : (L. 2).- samvat 100 20 9 maharaja-sri-Kumaraguptasya rajya Jyeshthamasa-di 10 8. 444.-G. 131.--- Gupta Inscr. p. 261, and Plate. Sauchi inscription, recording a gift in favour of the Arya-sangha at the Mahdvihara (or great convent) of Kakanadabota (i.e. Sanchi itself): (L. 11).- samvvat 100 30 1 Asrayug-di 5 11 445.- G. 135.- Gupta Inscr. p. 263, and Plate. Mathara (now Lucknow Museum) Buddhist image inscription : (L. 1).---samvatsara-sato pamchastri(trim)s-ottara tame 100 30 5 Pushya-mase divase vi[n]s[e] di 20. 446.- G. 138, 137, and 138.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 58, and Plate; Dhavnagar Inscr. p. 24, and Plate. Junagadh rock inscription of the timo of the Rijadhiriju Skandagupta, recording the restoration of the embankment of the Sudarsana lake by Chakrapalita, the son of Parnadatta who was governor of Surashtra : (L. 15).-Samvatsarayam-adhika sate tu trimsndbhir=anyair=npi shndbhir-ova ratrau dine Pranshthapadasya shashthe Gupta-prakale gnpanam vidhayal (II) (L. 18). - Samvatsaranam-adhiko sate tu trimsadbhir-anyair-api saptabhis-cha . . (L. 20).- Graislimasya masnsya tu purva-pa[ksh] ... [pra]thame=hni. (L. 27).- varsha-sate=shtatriinsi Guptanami kala . 447.-G. 139. Gupta Inscr. p. 267, and Plate. Kosam fragmentary image inscription of the time of the Maluiraja Bhimavarman : (L. 1).- ... Mab[&]r[a]jasya sri-Bhimavarmmanah samra(te) 100 30 9.... 2(?) diva 7 otad-[d Jivasa. 448.-G. 141.- Gupta Inscr. p. 67, and Plate. Kalaum Jaina pillar inscription of the reign of Skandagupta : (L. 4).- varsho trinkuddns.aik-ottaraka-satatamo Jy0shtha-masi prapanne (II) In later inscriptions, also, kings, whose title or linarily in Madrdjudhirdja, sentima iuvo the title Jake. rdja. * This Oneurs in verse, and is not formal titlr. 3 It is doubtful whether the two warks, trauscribe.l by. 2,' are really the numerical syybul for. * Beud trimiud

Page #423
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. v. 449.-G. 146.- Gupta Insor. p. 70, and Plate. Indor plate of the Brahman Devavishnu, of the time of the Mahardjddhirdja Skandagupta and his feudatory, the Vishayapati Sarvanega of the Antarvedi country : (L. 3).- -fri-Skandaguptasy-Abhivarddhamana-vijayarajy & . 8am vvatsara-sat 8 shachchatvansad-uttaratame Phalguna-mase ... varttamane 450.-G. 148.- Gupta Insor. p. 268, and Plate. Gadhwa (now Calcutta Museum) fragmentary Vaishnava inscription : (L. 1).- ...sya pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsara-satd=shtachatvaringad-uttare Maghamisa-divase ekavinsatima. 451.-G. 150.-Gupta Ingor. p. 95. Khoh (now Lacknow Maseum P) plates of the Parivrajakal Maharaja Hastin, the son of the Maharaja Damodara, grandson of the Maharaja Prabbanjana, and great-grandson of the Maharaja Devadhya : (L. 1). "Shatpanchas-ottars-bda-sate Guptanripa-rajya-bhuktau Mah&vaisakhasambatearo6 Karttikamasa-saklapaksha-tfitiyay&m=asy&n=divasa-parvvayan. [19th Octobero A.D. 475; see ibid. Introduction, p. 105]. 452.-G. (P) 158.-Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 364, and Plate. Palt (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharaja Lakshmana, issued from Jayapura : (L. 15).-samyvatsara-sate=shtaparich&sad-uttare Jyeshtha-mase paurppamasyan.7 The inscription mentions, as dutaka, the Mahirija Naravahapadatta. 453.-G. 183.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 102, and Plate. Khoh (now Lacknow Museum) plates of the Parivr&jaka Maharaja Hastin (described as in No. 451) : (L. 1).--Ttrishashty-uttard=bda-sate Guptanfipa-rajya-bhuktau Mahasvayuja-sarvatyard Chaittram&sa-enklapaksha-dvitiy[8]y&m=asy[&*]n-divasa-purvv[a]ya[mo]. [7th March A.D. 482; see ibid. Introduction, p. 105.] 454.-G. 185.- Gupta Inscr. p. 89, and Plate. Eran pillar inscription of the time of Budhagupta and his feudatory, the Maharija Sura michandra, recording the erection of the pillar by the Mahardja Matfivishnu and his younger brother Dhanyavishnu:8 (L. 2). Sato panchashashty-adhiko varshanam bhupatau cha Budhagupto Ash&dham ess[ukla]-d vadasyan Suragaror=ddivase sam 100 60 5 ... asya samvatsara-masa-divasspuruvayam. Thursday, 21st June A.D. 484; see ibid. Introduction, p. 83. 455.-G. 191.-Gupta Inscr. p. 92, and Plate. Erap Sati-pillar inscription of the widow of Gtoparaja, the son of the Rajd Madhava and follower () of a king Bhinugupta : (L. 1).-samvatsara lato ekanavaty-uttare Sravana-bahulapaksha-sap[t Jamy[Am] samvat 100 90 1 Srivana-badi 7 11 456.-G. 101.- Gupta Insor. p. 107, and Plate. Majhgawar plates of the Parivr&jaka Maharaja Hastin (described as in No. 451) : 1)._Ekanavaty-uttarebda-late Guptappipa-rajya-bhuktan srimati pravarddhamanaMshachaittra-sambatsares Maghamsa-bahulapaksha-tritiyayam=asya[i] 10 sambatsara-masadivasa-purv vayar. 1 Read thatchatedrishlad.. * Read 'todrimind-, and (kavinistitamd. The original bas sripatipariordjaka-kul-6t panna. * Read shatpauchdbad-utlard. Read amvatsare. . The original date contains no details by which the correctness of the exact dny of the given equivalent could ha teatad: the same remark applies to the equivalents of the original dates, given under Non. 468, 456. apd 469 7 For G. 168 this date would correspond to the 18th May A.D. 477, when there was a lunar eclipse which was visible in India. * See below, No. 520. The first Pads of this Arya is incorrect 16 Read santatsaran.

Page #424
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. (L. 20).- sambat? 100 90 1 Magha-di 3. 3rd January A.D. 511; see sbid. Introduction, p. 105.] 457.-G. 207.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 320, and Plate. Ganesgad (Baroda) plates of the Mahasamanta Maharaja Dhruvasena I. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi : (L. 29).- Bam 200 7 Vaisakha-ba 10 5. (In the family) of the Maitrakas, the Senapati Bhatakka (Bhatarka); his son, the Senapa ti Dharasena [I.] ; his younger brother, the Maharaja Dronasimha; his younger brother, the Mahasamanta Maharaja Dhruvasena [I.]. 458.-G. 207.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 205, and Plates. Bhavnagar plates of the Mahardja Dhruvasena I. of Valabhi, issued from Valabbi : (L. 26).- sam 200 7 Karttika-ta 7. Genealogy as in No. 457. 459.-G. 209.-Gupta Insor. p. 114, and Plate. Khoh plates of the [Parivrajaka] Maharaja Samkshobha the son of the Mahuraja Hastin, grandson of the Mahdraja Damodara, and great-grandson of the Maharaja Prabhanjana who was the son of the Maharaja Devadhya-born in the family of the king-ascetic Susarman : (L. 1).- Nav-ettare=vda(bda)-sata-dvaye Gaptansipa-r[& Jiya-bhuktau srimati pravarddhamana-vijayarajye Mahasvayaja-sa[m]vatsare Chaitramasa-suklapaksha-trayodasy[&]m=asyen samba (va)tsara-masa-divasa-puryvaya[mo]. (L. 24).-Chaitra-di 20 8.3 [19th March A.D. 528* ; see ibid. Introduction, p. 105.] 460.-G. 216.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 105. Wala plates of the Mahasamanta Mahaprotihara Mahddandanayaka Mahakartakritika Maharaja Dhruvasena I. of Valabhi, issued from the village of Khuddavediya - (L. 30).- Bam 200 10 6 Magha-badi 3 (?). Genealogy as in No. 457.- The inscription mentions the king's sister's daughter, the paramopasikd or Bauddha devotee Dudoa, as the foundress of a convent at Valabht. 461.-G. 217.- Jour. Roy. As. Soo. 1895, p. 382. British Museum plates of the Mahapratihdra Mahddandandyaka Mahdkartakritika Mahasamanta ahdraja Dhruvasena I. of Valabh : (L. 30).-sar 200 10 7 Asvayaja-ba 10 3 (?). Genealogy as in No. 457.- This inscription, also, mentions the king's sister's daughter Dadda (see No. 460). 462.-G. 221.- Wiener Zeitschrift, Vol. VII p. 297. Vavadil-Jogia plates of the Maharaja Dhruvasena I. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi : L. 33).-sam-200 20 1 Asvay[1*]ja-ba l. Genealogy as in No. 457. 463.-G. 280.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 273, and Plate. Mathura (now Lucknow Museam) Buddbist image inscription : (L. 2).- samvatsarah 200 30 464.-G. 240 (P 237).- Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 67, and Plate. Plates of the Maharaja Guhasena of Valabhi : (L. 31).-san 200 40 (P 200 30 7) Sravana-su . . . See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 379. * Read samat. Described here as Maharaja onls. .b. 30 m, before mean sunrise of this day the Mexha-sankranti took place. * The pame of the place from which the grant was issued is illegible. * The name of the place from which the grant was issued is not given.

Page #425
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. Genealogy from Bhatarks to Dhruvasena [I.] as in No. 457 ; then (with the omission of Dharapatta, see below, No. 468) the Maharaja Gubasena. This inscription, also, mentions the lady Dudda (see above, No. 460). 465.- G. 246.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IV, p. 175. Wald second plate only of the Mahardja Guhasena of Valabhi : (L. 18).- sam 200 40 6 M&gha-ba[di ?) . . . This inscription, also, mentions the lady Dudda (see'above, No. 460). 466.-G. [2]47.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 75, and Plate. Wald fragmentary inscription, containing the name of Guhasens [of Valabbi] : . . . . [200] 40 7 6ri-Guhasenah. 467.-G. 248.-Ind. Ant. Vol: V. p. 207, and Plate. Bhavnagar second plate of the Maharaja Guhasena of Valabbt (issued from Valabbt) : (L. 15).- sam 200 40 8 Agvayaja-. . . (?). 468.- G. 252.- Bhavnagar Insor. p. 31, and Plates ; Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 187. Jhar plates of the Samanta Maharaja Dharagena II. of Valabht, issued from Valabhi : (L. 33). -Bam 200 50 2 Chaitra.ba 5. Genealogy from Bhatarka to Dhruvasena [1.] as in No. 457; Dhruvesena's younger brother, the Maharaja Dharapatta; bis son, the Maharaja Gabasena ; his son, the Samanta Maharaja Dharasena (11.). 469.-G. 262.- Gupta Inscr. p. 165, and Plate. Maliya (Janagadh) plates of the Maharaja Dharasena II. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi : (L. 36).- sam 200 50 2 Vaisakha-ba 10 5. Genealogy, here and in Nos. 470-472, as in No. 468. 470.-G. 252.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 68, and Plate. Sorath (Junagadh) platos of the Mahardja Dharasena II. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi; of the same date. 471.-G. 252.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 301, and Plate. Bombay As. Soo.'s plates of the Maharaja Dharashna II. of Valabbt, issued from Valabhl; of the same date. 472.-G. 362.- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 35, and Plates. Katapar (now Bhavnagar Museum) plates of the Maharaja Dharasons II. of Valabhi, issued from Bhadrapattanaka (?); of the same date. 473.-G. 209.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 11. Wala plates of the Mahdodmanta Maharaja Dharagena II. of Valabht, issued from Bhadro patta (): (L. 32).- sam 200 60 9 Chaitra-ba 2. Genealogy as in No. 468.-The inscription mentions, as dataka, the Samanta siladitya.. 474.-G. ((r)) 209.- Gupta Inscr. p. 276," and Plate. Bodh Gaya (now Calcutta Museum) inscription of the Buddhist teacher MahAnAman (L. 14).-samvat 200 60 9 Chaittra-budi 7. 475.-G. 270.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 71, and Plato. Alina plates of the Mandedmanta Maharaja Dharasens II. of Valabhi, issued from Bhartritattanaka (P) : (L. 40).-sar 200 70 Phama(Iga)na-ba 10. Genealogy as in No. 468.--This inscription also mentions, as ddtaka, the Samanta siladitya. . On the first plate very few words only are said to be legible. * For spurious plates of his see sbore, No. 346 of & 400. * In the signature described as Manddhirdja (R). . This probably is the king's elder son. See ibid. p. 324. nb poca Maheniman Il; compare also below, No 625.

Page #426
APPENDIX.) . INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 476.-G. 288.Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 46. Wala fragmentary second plate only of Siladitys I. Dharmaditya of Valabhi [the son of Dbaragena II.) (L. 16).-sar 200 80 6 Vaisakha-va () 6. 477.-G. 286. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 329, and Plates. Wald (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) plateal of $11Aditya I. Dharmaditys of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi : (L. 85).-sar 200 80 6 Jyesbtha-ba 6. Descended from Bhatarka, Guhasena ; his son Dharasena (11.] ; his son siladitya (1.) Dharmaditya. This inscription, again, mentions the lady Dudda (see above, No. 460). 478.-G. 290.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 238, and Plates. Dhank (now Rajkot Museam) plates of Siladitya I. Dharmaditya of Valabhi, issued from the homba (?) before the gates of Valabhi : (L. 38).- Barn 200 90 Bh[a] drapada-ba 8. Genealogy as in No. 477.-The inscription mentions, 28 dutaka, the illustrious Kharagraha. 479.-G. 810.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 13, and Plate; Bhdunagar Insor. p. 40, and Plates. Botad (now Bhavnagar Museum) plates of Dhruvasena II. BALAditya of Valabht, issued from Valabhi : (L. 45).- sam 300 10 Asvayuja-ba 10 5. Genealogy as far as SilAditya (1) Dharmaditya as in No. 477 ; his younger brother Kharagraha (1.); his son Dharashna (III.); his younger brother Dhruvasona (II.) Baladitya.This inscription, also, mentions the lady Dudda (see above, No. 460); and, as dutaka, the Samanta Siladitya. 480.-G. 816 (or 818 P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p 98 ; Prof. Bendall's Journey, p 72, and Plate. Golmadhitol (Bhatgion) inscription of the Mahdrdja Sivadeva I. of the Lichobhavi family, recording an order which was made at the request of the Mahdidmanta Atsuvarman ; issued from Managrihal : (L. 15).-samvat 300 10 6 (or 8P) Jyaishtha-sukla-diva dasamyam. 481.-G. 326.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 77; Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 14, and Plates Plates of the Mahardjadhiraja Dharasena IV. of Valabht, issued from Valabbi : (L. 58).-san 800 20 6 Ashadha-su 10. Genealogy as far as Dhruvaabna (IL.) BalAdityaas in No. 479; his son, the Paramabhattdraka Maharajadhirdja Parametvara Chakravartin Dharashna [IV.].--The inscription mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdja-putra) Dhruvasena.. 482.-G. 926.- Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 45. Notice of a Bhavnagar second plate only of the Maharajddhirdja Dharasena IV. of Valabbi, dated " 8. 326, the fifth day of the dark half of Maghs." This inscription also mentions, as dutaka, the king's son (rdja-putra) Dhruvasena. 483.-G. 380.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 73, and Plate. Alina plates of the Maharajadhiraja Dharagena IV. of Valabhi, issued from Bharukachchha : (L. 53).- sam 300 30 MArggasira-sa 3. Genealogy as in No. 481.- The inscription mentions, as dataka, the king's daughter (rajaduhitri) Bhapa (see No. 484). 1 This, so far as I know, is the earliest Valabht inscription which, in the introductory passage, has the reading samkepanna, instead of the reading sapatna of the earlier inscriptions ; compare Dr. Haltasch's remarks in Ep. Ind. VOL III. p. 819. * This probably is the king's younger brother. See below, No. 526. . This probably is the prince who afterwards ruled u Dhruvaabna III. - 2

Page #427
68 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 484.-G. 330.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 339. Kaira plates of the Maharajadhirdja Dharagena IV. of Valabhi, issued from Bharakachchhs (L. 57). sam 300 30 dvi-Marggasira-su 2. The date apparently falls in A.D. 6481 (in Kaliyuga-samvat 3749 expired) when, by the rules of mean intercalation, there was an intercalated month which might be called either Pausha or Margasira; (see Sewell and Dikshit's Ind. Calendar, p. xxiii, and Gupta Inscr. Introduction, p. 93 ff.). Genealogy as in No. 481.- The insoription mentions, as dutaka, the king's daughter Bhuva (see No. 483). 485.-G. 334.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 86. Kapadvanaj plates of Dhruvasena III. of Valabhi, issued from Sirisimminika : (L. 50).- sam 300 30 4 Magha-su 9. Genealogy as far as Dharasena (IV.] as in No. 481 ; he was succeeded by Dhravasena [III.], the son of Derabhata who was the son of fladitya [1.], the elder) brother of the grande father (Kharagraha I.] of Dbarasena (IV.). 486.-G. 397.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 76, and Plates. Alina plates of Kharagraha 11. of Valabhi, issued from Palendaka (?): (L. 50).- sam 300 30 7 Ashadha-ba 5. Genealogy as far as Dhruvasena [III.] as in No. 485; his elder brother Kharagraha (II.]. 487.-G. 350.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 76. Lansadi plates of Siladitya III. of Valabbi, issued from Khetaka : (L. 67).- sam 300 50 Phalguna (na)-ba 3. Genealogy as far as Kharagraba (II.) Dharmaditya as 'in No. 486 ; after him, stladitya [III.], the son of Siladitya [II.] who was the elder brother of Kharagraha (11.). The inscription mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdja-putra) Dhruvasena. 488.-G. 352. Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 306; Bhavnagar Inscr. n. 45, and Plater. Lunsadi (now Bhavnagar Museum) plates of siladitya III. of Valabhi, issued from Maghavens : (L. 65).- Barn 300 50 2 Bhadrapada-gu I. Genealogy as in No. 487.- This inscription also mentions, as dataka, the king's son (raja-putra) Dhruvasena. 489.-G. 865 ().-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 968. Kaira plates of 811Aditya III. of Valabhi : (L. 66).- sam || 365 II (?) Vaisakha-sa il 1 || (?). Genealogy as in No. 487.-This inscription also mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdjaputra) Dhruvasena. 490.-G. 372.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 209, and Plate. Bhavnagar plates of the Mahardjadhiraja DilAditya IV. of Valabhi, issued from the camp at the tank of BalAditya : (L. 58).- sam 300 70 2 Srivana-ba 9. 1 The year 380 of the date would thus correspond to the Kdrttikddi] Vikrami year 890 + 876705 expired; me Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 803. The case, however, is not free from difficultien. According to the 8drya- und Arya-riddantas, and by the modern role of naming intercalated mouths, the intercalaigd month would be Paushs; and it would be Paasha sleo by the Brahma-siddhdnia and the earlier (Brabmagupta's) rale. And Mirgasir it can be called only on the supposition that it was esleulated by the Surya- or Arya-riddhdata, and named in accordance with Brahma gupta's rule. Compare below, No. 680 of H. (P) 84. + In later inscriptions surnamed Dharudditya. * In the inneriptions of his successor described as Pandobhaffdraba Mahdndjadhirdja Paramdinare. 1 follow Dr. Fleet in calling this staditys 811Aditya II. By other soholars he is not numbered, with the wealt that the kings of the same name, who are bere ngmbered from IIL to VII, in orber acoun bour the numbers from II. to VI.

Page #428
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. Genealogy as far as siladitya (III) as in No. 487; his son, the Paramabhaffaraka Mahardjadhiraja Parametvara Siladitya (IV.).- The inscription mentions, as dataka, the king's son (raja-putra) Kharagraha. 491.-G. 875.- Wiener Zeitschrift, Vol. I. p. 253, and Plates; Bhavnagar Incor. p. 55, and Plates. Devali (now Bh&vnagar Museum) plates of the Mahardjadhiraja siladitya IV. of Valabhi, issued from the village of Parnika : (L. 60).-sar 300 70 5 Jyeshtha-bs 5. Genealogy as in No. 490.- This inscription also mentions, as dutaka, the king's son (raja-putra) Kharagraba. 492.-G. 878.-From impressions supplied by Dr. Burgess. Plates of the Maharajadhiraja SulAditya IV. of Valabhil : (L. 59).-sam 300 70 6 Marggasira-sa 10 5. Genealogy as in No. 490.- This inscription also mentions, as dataka, the king's son (raja-putra) Kharagraha. 493.-G. 382.- From impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Plates of the Maharajadhiraja $11Aditya IV. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi : (L. 65).- Barn 300 80 2 Marggasira-su 6. Genealogy as in No. 490.- The inscription mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rajaputra) Dharasena. 494.-G. 888.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 163, and Plates. Changu-Narayana (near Katmandu) pillar inscription of Manadova - (L. 1). -- garnyat 300 80 6 Jydshtha-mgae bakla-pakshe pratipadi 1 (R8]hipinakshatra yukth chandramasi muhartte prasasta-bhijiti. 28th April, A.D. 705; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 210, and Gupta Insor. Introduction, p. 95. Vrishraddva ; his son Sankaradeva ; his son Dharmadava, married Rajyavati; their son Manadora. (Compare below, No. 541.) 495.-G. 408.-Jour. Bo. As. Soo. Vol. XI. p. 335, and Plates. Gondal plates of the Mahardjadhirdji 811Aditya V. of Valabhi, issued from Khetaka : (L.61).-sar 400 3 Vaisakha-sa[ddha 10 3 ?). Genealogy as far as BilAditya [IV.] as in No. 490 ; his son, the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramddvara SulAditya (V.).--The insoription mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdja-putra) 811Aditya. 496.-G.408.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 335, and Plates. Gondal plates of the Mahardjadhirdja SulAditya V. of Valabhi, iss ned from Khotaks : (L. 60).-sar 400 3 MAgha-bs 10 2. Genealogy as in No. 495,- This inscription also mentions, as dataka, the king's son (raja-putra) Siladitya. 497.-G. 418. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 167, and Plate. Devapatana (near Katmandu) fragmentary inscription of the time of Manadova - (L. 1).- samyat 400 10 3. 498.-G. 486.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX.p. 167, and Plate. Lagantol (Katmandu) fragmentary inscription of the Mahandja Vasantasens, issued from Managriha : (L. 20).- sarvat 400 30 5 [Afva]yaji sukla-diva 1. The name of the place from which the grant was issued io illegible. See below, No. 541.

Page #429
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 499.-G. 441.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 17, and Plate. LapavaaA plates of the Mahardjadhiraja 811Aditya VI. of Valabhi, issued from Godrahaks : (L. 70).-samvat 400 401 (P) Karttika-gu 5 (?). Genealogy as far as siladitya [V.) as in No. 495; his son, the Paramabhaffdraka Mahardjadhirdja Parameevara biladitya (VI.). 500.-G. 447.- Gupta Inscr. p. 173, and Plate. Alins (now Royal. As. Soc.'s) plates of the Mahdrdjddhirdja siladitys VII. Dhrubatal of Valabhi, issued from Anandapura : (L. 77).-samva[t]sara-sata-chatushtaye saptachatvariasad-'adhike Dyeptha (Jyeshtha)fuddha-parnchamym ankata (b) SAVA 400 40 7 Sre(iye)shtha-ga(su) 5. Genealogy as far as siladitya [VI.] ag in No. 499 ; his son Dhrabata, styled the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhirdja Paramedvara Siladitya [VII.). 501.-G. 586.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 168, and Plate. Lagant81 (Katmaqda) fragmentary inscription; mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdja-putra) Vikramasens - (L. 18).-- samvat 500 30 5 Sri [vana)-sakla-diva saptamyam. 502.- G. 685.- Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 257, and Plate. Morbi second plate only of Jainka (L. 16).- Panchabitya yuta-tite samanan sata-panchake 1 G[an]pt& dad&v=ado nsipah soparag&=rkka-mamdale || (L. 19).- sarvat 585 Phalguna-sadi 5. 503.- Valabhi-s. 850.- Wiener Zeitschrift, Vol. III. p. 7; Bhavnagar Insor. p. 186. Vardval inscription of the temple-priest BhAva-Brihaspati - (L, 54). - Valabhi-samvat 850 Asha[aha) . . . . The inscription mentions the Chaulakyas Jayasinha-Siddhardja and Kamarapala (who defeated the king Ballkla of Dhara). 504.- Valabhi-s. 850 ((r)).- Bhdunagar Insor. p. 184. Japagadh fragmentary inscription of the time of (P) the Chaulukya Kumarapala; is said to be dated : (L. 34). - Valabhi-samvat 850 sri-Simha-samvat 60 varsh8.7 505.- Valabh1-8. 911.-- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 161, and Plate. Ghelana (near Mangrol) fragmentary inscription : (L. 1).- Silmad-Valabhi-samvat 911 [varshe] ... [du]di 6 Sakro. 506.- Valabhi-s. 827.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III, p. 303, and Plate. Veraval image inscription : (L. 1).- grimad-Valabbi-sa[m]vat 927 varsha Phalguna-sudi 2 Somo 11 Monday, 19th February A.D. 1246. 507.- Valabhl-s. 945.- Veraval inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Mahardjadhiraja Arjupadeve; see above, No. 228 of V. 1320. d.-Undated Insoriptions connected with those under D. 508.- Gupta Inacr. p. 141, and Plate. Meharanli (Mihrault) iron pillar inscription, being a posthumous eulogy of the conquests of a powerful king Chandra. 1 I... Dhravabhata. Read Indrimiad. * Read sausat. * See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 211, and Vol. XX. p. 381 ; and Gupta Inser. Introduction, p. 07. See below, No. 597. See sboro, No. 210. 7 This cannot be correct. According to the date of the Veraval inscription of the reign of Arjunadora (No. 828) the difference between a Valabht year and the corresponding Simha year (for the mouth of Ashadhu) is 794, while here the difference between 850 and 60 i 790. . See Gupta Issor. p. 140, note 1, and Jour. Roy. As. 800. 1897, p. 9 .

Page #430
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 509.- Gupta Inscr. p. 6, and Plate. Allahabad pillar inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Samudragupta, who captured and again liberated "Mahendra of Kosala, Vyagbraraja of Maha kantara, Mantarkja of Kerala, Mahendra, of Pishtapura, Sv&midatta of Kottara on the hill, Damans of Erapdapalla, Vishnugopa of Kancbi, Nilaraja of Avamukta, Hastivarman of Vengi, Ugrasena of Palakka, Kubera of Devarashtra, Dhanamjaya of Kusthalapara," and all the other kings of Dakshina patha, and exterminated "Rudradeva, Matila, Nagadatta, Chandravarman, Ganapatinaga, Nagasena, Achyuta, Nandin, Balavarman," and other kings of Aryavarta. (A kavya in verse and prose, composed by the Sandhivigrahiku Kumaramatya Mahadandanayaka Harishena, the son of Dhruvabhati). 510.- Gupta Inscr. p. 20, and Plate. Eran (now Caloutta Museum) fragmentary inscription of Samudragupta. 511.- Gupta Inscr. p. 256, and Plate. Gaya (sparious) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Samudragupta, issued from Ayodhya : (L. 14).-samvat 9+ Vaisakha-di 10.4 Genealogy as in No. 439. 512.- Gupta Inscr. p. 35, and Plate. Udayagiri cave inscription of the time of Chandragupta II., recording the excavation of the cave by the order of his minister, the poet Viragena, otherwise called Saba, of Patalipatra. 513.- Gupta Insor. p. 26, and Plate. Mathura (now Lahore Museum) fragmentary inscription (of the Mahdrajadhiraja Chandragupta II.). 514.- Gupta Inscr. p. 40, and Plate. Gadhwa (now Calcutta Museum) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja KumAragupta 1.6 - (L. 2).--sri-Kumaragapta-rajya-(samvatsard] . .. .. . divasd 107 (asyam divasa-parvvay&m]. 515.- Gupta Inscr. p. 265, and Plate. Gadhwd (now Calcatta Museum) fragmentary inscription (of the time of Kumaragupta I. P]. 516.- Gupta Inscr. p. 49, and Plate. Bihar fragmentary pillar inscription of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Skandagupta. Genealogy as far as Kumaragupta [1.] as in No. 439; his son, the Mahardjadhiraja Skandagupta. 517.- Gupta Inscr. p. 53, and Plate. Bhitart pillar inscription of Skandagupta, recording the installation of an image of the god Vishnu and the allotment to the idol of a village. Genealogy as in No. 516. $18.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LVIII. Part I. p. 89, and Plate; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 225. Bhitari (now Lucknow Museum) seal of the Maharajadhiraja Kumaragupta II. Generlogy as far as. Kumaragupta [1.] as in No. 439; his son, from Anantadevi, the Maharajadhiraja Puragapta; his son, from Vatsadevi, the Maharajadhiraja Narasimhagupta ; his son, from Mahalakshmidevi (?), the Maharajadhiraja Kumaragupta (II.). *His genealogy is given as in No. 489, above. *The above is from Dr. Fleet's published translation, but it should be stated that Dr. Fleet has the passage, translated by Mantarijs .. . on the hill, under further consideration compare also Bombay Gareteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 63, and Jour. Roy. 41. Soc. 1897, p. 864 ff. The grant, according to Dr. Fleet, has the general appearance of having been fabricated somewhere about the beginning of the eighth century A.D. * Expressed by numerical symbolo; compare Gupta Inscr. p. 255, note 1. See above, Nos, 436-486 of G. 82-93 . See above, Nov. 439-443 of G. 96-129. 7 Expressed by a namerical symbol. * See above, Nos. 446-449 of G. 136-146.

Page #431
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 519.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 239, and Plate. Kara (Dow Lahore Museum) inscription of the reign of a Rajadhiraja Maharaja Toramana Shaha (or Shahi) Jadvia, recording the construction of a Buddhist convent: (L. 1). - [reja]. raja-maharaja-Toramana-sha[hi]. Jag . . [bhivardhamana-rajye .. samvatsare]....me Margasiramisa-sakla-dvitfy&y&m. 520.- Gupta Inscr. p. 159, and Plate. Eran stone boar inscription of the first year of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Toramana, recording the building of the temple, in which the boar stands, by Dhanyavishnu, the younger brother of the deceased Maharaja Matsivishput : (L. 1).-Varsh prathamd prithivim pritha-kirttau prithu-dyutan maharajadbir&ja-briToramana prasasati (II) Phalguna-divase dasame | ity=evam rajyavarsha-masa-dinaih [1] @tasy&m purvvayam Bva-lakshanair-yukta-purvvayam (11) 521.- Gupta Inscr. p. 162, and Plate. Gwalior (now Caloutta Museum) inscription of the 15th year of the reign of Mihirakulas (who broke the power of Pafupati), the son of Toramana, recording the building of a temple of the Sun, by & person named Matricheta, on the mountain Gopa (Gwalior) : (L. 4).- ... abhivarddhamana-rajye pamohadas-abd8... Karttika-mase pr&pt[8] gagana-(patau (?) ni]rmmale bhati .... tithi-pakshatra-muhurtta samprapte suprasastadine. 522.- Gupta Inscr. p. 111; and Plate. Bhumara pillar inscription of the (Pariyrajaka] Maharaja Hastin and the Maharaja Sarvanatha [of Uchchakalpa] : (L. 7).- Mahamaghe sam batsareKarttikamaga-divasa 10 9. Ibid. Introduction, p. 105 ff., it is shown that the date might correspond to either the 13th October A.D. 508 (in Gupta-samvat 189) or the 2nd October A.D. 520 (in Gupta-samvat 201); but according to Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 228 the Mahamagha sanvatsara of this date commenced in A.D. 484 (in Gupta-samvat 165). Compare above, Nos. 389, 390, 392, and 451, 453 and 456. 523.-Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 30, and Plate. Bankodi (now Bhavnagar Museum) fragmentary inscription, containing the name of Guhasena [of Valabhi] 524.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 148; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 64, and Plate. Gopnath first plate only of a Valabbi grant, which breaks off in the description of Dharashna III., the son of Kharagraha I.; issued from Valabhi. 525.- Gupta Inscr. p. 279, and Plate. Bodh-Gaya Buddhist image inscription, recording the presentation of the statue, on the pedestal of which it is engraved, by the Sthavira Mahanaman. 526.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 168, and Plate. Fragmentary inscription from near the Sivapuri hill, five miles north of Katmanda, of the Maharaja sivadeva I. of the Lichchhavi family, recording some act doce at the request of the Mahasamanta Amfuvarman; issued from Managriha.? 527.-Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 208. Veraval fragmentary inscription of the temple-priest Bhaya-Brihaspati mentions the Chaulukyas Jayasimha-] Siddhardja, Kumarapala, Ajayapala, Mularaja II., and Bhimadeya II. 1 Of about "the fourth or fifth century A. D." There is no evidence to shew that the Toramana of this Inscription is in any way connected with the Toramdna of No. 520. * See above, No. 454 of G. 165. See above, No. 829. * Read sanatsard. 5 See above, Nos. 464-467 of G. 240 (? 237)-248. . See above, No. 474 of G. (?) 269. 7 See above, No. 80 of G. 816 (or 818 ?). See above, No. 503 of Valabhi-s. 850.

Page #432
APPENDIX.) - INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. E.-Inscriptions dated according to the Harsha Era. 528.-H. 22.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 210, and Plate. Banskhera (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Harsha, issued from Vardhamanakoti : (L. 16).- samvat 20 21 Kartti ka(r) ]-vadi l. The Maharaja Naravardhana ; his son, from Vajrinidari, the Maharaja Rajyavardhana (1.]; bis son, from Apbarodovi, the Maharaja Adityavardhana; his son, from Mahanaguptadesi, the Maharajadhiraja Prabhakaravardhana; his son, from Yasomatidevi, the Maharajadhirija Rajyavardhana (IL.) (subdued Devagapta and other kinga); his younger brother, the Maha. rajadhiraja Harshs. The inscription mentions, as officials, the Mahasamanta Skandagupt and the Mahasamanta Maharaja Bhana (?). 529.-E. 35.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 72. Madhuban (now Lucknow Museum) plate of ti Maharajadhiraja Harsha, issued from Kapitthika! : (L. 18).-samvat 20 5 Marggadirsha-vadi 6. Geneslogy as in No. 528. The inscription mentions, as officials, the Mahdsman Skandagupta and the Samanta Mahardja Isvaragupta. 530.-H. (R) 84. Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 74, and Plate. Sundhara damaged inscription of the Mahdod manta [Amfuvarman'], issued from Kailasak tabhavana': (L. 16).- Ban vat 30 4 prathama-Pausha-sukla-dvitly y&m. Judging by the date of No. 542 of H. 155, the month of Pausha of Harsha-samvat 34 would by expected to fall in A.D. 639-40 (in Kaliyuga-samvat 3740 expired), but in that year no month was intercalary. In (Kaliyuga-samvat 3741 expired=) A.D. 640-41, by the rules of mean intercalation, there was an intercalated month which might be called Pausha on the supposition that it was calculated by the Brahma-siddhanta, and named according to the modern (not Brahmagupta's) rule for naming intercalated months, but which ordinarily would be called Margasira. (See Sewell and Dikshit's Ind. Calendar, p. xxiii). 531.-H. ) 84.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 169, and Plate. Bangmati (near Katmando) fragmentary inscription of the Mahdadmanta Amgutarman, issued from Kailasakatabhavana : (L. 14).-samvat 80 4 Jyeshta(shtha)-sakla-dadamy&m. 532.-H. (P) 89.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 170, and Plate. Devapa tana (near Katmandu) inscription of Ansuvarman, issued from Kailasaktabhavana - (L. 22)-samvat 30 9 Vaisakha-kukla-diva dasamyam. The inscription mentions, as ditaka, the Yuvardja Udayaddys. It also mentions Ambavarman's sister Bhogadhvi, who was the wife of the king's son (rdja-putra) Sarasena, and the mother of Bhogavarman and Bhagyadevi. 533.-H. (P) 45 ().- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 171, and Plate. Satdhara (near Katmandu) inscription of Ansuvarman - (L. 1).-samvat 40 5 (?) Jyeshtha-inkla. . . This 2 is denoted by a numeral figure, but the preceding '20' and the following 'l' by numerical ay mbols. 1 The published text me Anthild.-In line 10 reference is made to a forged grant (kdfa-idaana). * Prof. A. Levi, in the Jour. Asiatique, 1894, Juillet Aodt, p. 62, has referred this date (nad those of the following dates, in which a sign of interrogation bas been put here after H.) to a local ers the epoch of which would full in A.D. 595. But since for Anavarman we have the date No. 533, of the year 14 or 46, even the adoption of sucb new ers would not meet one of Prof. Levi's main objections to the assignmeut of this dato (of the year 34) to the Haroba en -the objection, namely, that according to Hinen Tsiang's account Amuvarman could not have lived after A.D. 637. * See above, No. 480 of G. 816 (or 318). . This supporition would be the very reverse of the supposition made above, under No. 481 of G. 330. See below, No. 541. According to Dr. Fleet, the year of the date is either 41 or 45 ; see Gupta Ineer. Introdaction, p. 180, F.

Page #433
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 534.-H. (?) 48.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 171, and Plate. Lalitapattana (near Katmanda) inscription of Jishnugupta, issued from Kailasakata bhavana : (L. 21).-samvat 40 8 Karttika-sukla 2. The inscription mentions, in connection with Managriha, the Maharaja Dhruvadeva;1 also the Maharajadhiraja Arsuvarman; and, as dutaka, tho Yuvaraja Vishnugupta. 535.-7. .-- Gupta Inscr. p. 210, and Plate. Shahpur image inscription of the reign of Adityasenadeva [of the family of the Guptas of Magadha], recording the installation of the image by the general (bal-adhikrita) Salapaksha at, apparently, Nalanda (?) (L. 2).-samvat 60 6 Margga-sndi 7 (?) asyan-divasa-maba-samvatsar-andpurvvyar. 536.-H. () 82 ().-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 77, and Plate. Gairidhara fragmentary inscription, issued from Kailasakutabhavana : (L. 29).-samvat 80 2 () [Bhadra)pada-bakla-di... The inscription mentions, as dutaka, the Yuvardja Skandadeva (P). 537.-H. (P) 119.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 174, and Plate. Lagant81 (Katmandu) inscription of the Maharajadhirdja sivadeva II., issued from Kailasakatabhavana : (L. 23).-samvat 100 10 9 Phalguna-sukla-diva datamyam. The inscription montions, as dutaka, the king's son (raja-putra) Jayadova. 538.-H. (?) 143 (?).- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 176, and Plate. Katmandu fragmentary inscription of the Maharajadhiraja (Sivadeva II.P]: (L. 37).-samvat 100 40(?)* 3 Jyeshtha-sukla-diva trayodagyam 539.-11. () 145.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 177, and Plato. Lalitapattana (near Kamanda) fragmentary inscription : (L. 17).- Bamvat 100 40 5 Pausha-sukla-diva tritiyayam The inscription mentions, as dutaka, the Yuvaraja Vijayadeva. 540.-H. (?) 151.-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 79, and Plate. Inscription of a private person, on a water-conduit slab near the terople of Jaisi, Katmandu : (L. 1).-samvat 100 50 1 Vaisakha-sukla-dvitiyayam, 541.-H. () 153.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 178, and Plate. Katmandu inscription of Jayadeva Parachakrakams; (with the exception of five versos, which are by the king himself. composed by Buddhakirti) - (L. 35).- garvat 100 50 35 Karttika-sukla-navamyam ! - In the solar race there was Lichchhavi; in his family was Sapushpa, born at Pushpapira (Pataliputra); after him came, omitting 23 kings, Jayadeva ; after him, omitting 11 kings, Vrishadeva; his son Samkaradeva; his son Dharmadova ; his son Manadeva (see Nos. 494 and 497); his son Mahidova; his son Vasantadeva (the Vasantasena of No. 498). The inscription then has Udayadeva (mentioned as Yuvaraja in No. 532); [bis son] Narendradeva : his son, Sivadova (II.) (Nos. 537 and 538), married Vatsadovi, a daughter of the Monkbari Bhogavarman and daughter's daughter of Adityasena of Magadba (No. 535); their son. Jayadeva Parachakrakama, married Rajyamati, the daughter of Harshadeva, king of Ganda, Udra eto., and of Kalinga and Kosala, of the family of king Bhagadatta (or of the Bhagadatta kings). (Soo ibid. Vol. XIV. p. 346 ff. and Gupta Inscr. Introduction, p. 185 ff.). 542.-1. 155. Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 112, and Plate. Dighwa-Dubault plato of the Maharaja Mahendrapaladeva, issued from Mahodaya (Kanauj) : (L. 12).- savituh Kumbha-samkrantau satra.. (L. 14).-samvatsra(tsrd P) 100 50 5 Magha-sudi 10 niva(ba)ddham. 1 See below, No. 557, See below, No. 550. See below, No. 541. * This may possibly be 20 or 80. This '3' is denuted by numeral figure. . For the lineage of Bhagadatta, see below, Nos. 652, and 711-714

Page #434
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 20th January A.D. 761; see Gupta Inscr. Introduction p. 178. The Maharaja Devasakti; his son, from Bhuyikadevi, the Maharaja Vatsaraja; his son, from Sundaridevi, the Maharaja Nagabhata ; his son, from Isatadevi, the Maharaja Ramabhadra; his son, from Appidevi, the Maharaja Bhoja [1.]'; his son, from Chandrabhattarikadovi, the Maharaja Mahendra pala (surnamed Bhakn P]. 543.- 1.184.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 29. Panjab inscription of the reign of a certain Vigraha (P) : (L. 1).-'samvat 184 sravana-vati 15 atra dine. 544.-H. 188.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 140, and Plate. Bongal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahiraja Vinayakapaladeva, issued from Mahodaya (Kanauj):- (L. 14). - shashthyarn (?) Gangaya[m ] snatva (L. 17).-samvatsrd 100 80 8 Phalguna-Fadi 9 niva(ba)ddhan 11 Genealogy as far as Mahendrapala as in No. 542; his son, from Dahanagadhvi, tho Maharaja Bhoja (IL.); his brother, the son of Mahondrapala from Mahidevidevt, the Maharaja Vinayakspala (surnamed Harsha P]. 545.-H. 218. Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 31; Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. X. Plate ix. 1, and Vol. XXI. Plate xvi. A. Khajuraho image inscription : (L. 2).- sarvatsrd 200 10 8 Magha-sudi 10. 546.-H. 270.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 186. Peheva (Pehoa) inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Bhojadeve, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Ramabhadradeva, [of Kananj) (L. 2).-samvatsarn-fata-dvaye shatsaptaty-adhike Vaisakhamasa-suklapakshasaptamyam samvnt 276 Vaisakha-gudi 7 asyarn samvatsara-masa-divasa-parv vayar tithav-iba eri-Prithadak-adhishthane pisachi-chaturddasgan: ghotaka-gattrayarn samayata. . . . 547.-H. 503 (or 562 P). Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 32; Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XIV. p. 72, and Plate xxii, 3. Notice of a Panjaur inscription : (L. 1).- sammvat 563 (or 562 ?) Jetha-sadi 9 vara sakrah. Friday, 17th May A.D. 1168. 0.-Undated Inscriptions connected with those under E. 548.- Gupta Insor. p. 232, and Plate. Sonpat copper seal inscription of the Mahardjddhiraja Harshavardhana. Genealogy from Rajyavardhana [1.] to Harshavardhana (Harsha) as in No. 528 of H. 22. 549.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 180, and Plate. Kadarkot (Gavidhumat, now Lucknow Museum) inscription, recording the erection of some building in memory of Takshadatta by his father Harivarman (Mamma), the son of Haridatta who had been raised to eminence by the illustrious Harsha' [of Kanauj]; (composed by Bhadra, the son of Vamana). 550.-Gupta Insor. p. 202, and Plate. Aphsad inscription of Adityasena [of the family of the Gaptas of Magadha], his mother Srimati, and his wife Konadovi. Krishnagupta; his son Harshagapta ; his son Jivitagupta [1.] ; his son Kumaragapta (at war with the Maukhari) IgAnavarman); his son Damodaragupta (fell in a battle with the Mau khari); his son Mahasnagapta (defeated Susthitavarman); his son Madhavagupta (contemporary of Harsha [of Kanauj]); his son Adityasdua. 1 Bee below, No. 710 of H. 100. . See above, No. 16 of V. 932. This is the 14th tithi of the dark Lalf of the aninta Chaitra or pirpimdnta Vaisakha; 6e0 Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 179. * Of about the latter half of the soventh century A.D. * Seo above, No. 535 of 1. 66. * See below, No. 554

Page #435
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. V. 551 - Gupta Inscr. p. 212. Mandar Hill rock inscriptions of the Maharajadhiraja ...yasenadeve of the family of the Guptas of Magadla) and his wife Konadevi.! 352.- Gupta Inscr. p. 215, and Plate. De-Baranark inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Jiritaguptadeva II. (of the family of the Guptas of Magadba), issued from Gomatikottaka. Ladbavagapta; his son, from Srimati, Adityasena; his son, from Konadevi, the Halariudhiraja Devagupto ;' his son, from Kamaladevi, the Maharajadhiraja Vishnagupta ; his son, from Ijjadevi, the Maharijadhiraja Jivitagupta (11.).- The inscription mentions, 8.8 previous kings, Baladitya, Sai Favariran, and Avantivarman. 553.- Gupta Inscr. p. 229, and Plate. Jaunpur fragmentary inscription of Isvaravarman, of the lineage of the Mukhara kings. 554.- Gupta Inscr. p. 220, and Plate. 'Astrgadh copper seal inscription of the Maukhari Nah irajadhiraja Sarvavarman. The Maharaja Harivarman ; his son, from Jayasvamini, the Mahuraja Adityavarman; his from Harshagupta, the Maharaja Isvaravarman ; his ron, from Upagupta, the Maha raja Isanavarman ;' his son, from [Lakshmi]vati, the Maharajadhiraja Saryavarman. 555. Gupta Inscr. p. 222, and Plate. Barabar Hill cave inscription of the Mankhari Anantavarman, the son of Sardala. 556.-- Guptu Inscr. pp. 224 and 227, and Plates. Nagarjuni Hill cave inscriptions of the Mankhari! Apantavarman, the son of Sardalavarman who was the son of Yajnavarman. 557.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 173, and Plate. Katmandu fragmentury inscription of Jishnugupta, issued from Kailasakatabhavana; mentions (as lord paramount ?] the Bhattdraka Mahalrija Dhruvadeva of the Lichchhavi family, who resided at Managfiha. 558. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 174, and Plate. Katmanda fragmentary inscription of the reign of Jishnugupta. F.-Insoriptions dated according to the Newar Era. 559.-N. 203.-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 80, and Plate. Lalitapattana (near Katminda) image inscription of Vanadeva, the son of a king Yagodeva : (L. 1).-Tribhir-varshaih samayukte samvatsara-sata-dvaye | Vaikakha-takla 1a(sa)ptamyam Budhe Pushy-8daye subha(bhe) II Wednesday, 26th April A.D. 1083 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 248, No. 7. 560.- N. 259.-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 81, and Plato. Varamtl (Katmandu) inscription of the reign of the Rajadhiraja Manadeva : (L. 1).-samvat 200 50 97 Bhadrapada-krishq8-saptamyam 561.- N. 512.-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 88, and Plate. Lalitapattana (near Katmando) inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Jayasthitirajamalladhva : (L. 1).- griman-Naipalika-samvat 512 Vaisakha-krishna-shashthyan tithan || Gara karan | Visva(sva)-muhurtto Sravana-na kshatre | Aindra-yoge | Aditya-vasa (BA) re 11 Sunday, 12th May A.D. 1392; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 249, No. 12. For a modern Deoglos inscription which glorifies Adityasena and bis wife 'KOshadevt,' see Gupta Inser. p. 213, note. 1 See below, No. 619. Vor another Doragupta, se above, No. 528. See No 554. * See above, No. 580. Sve above, No. 534 of H. (?) 48. . On this day the tithi of the date commenced 4 b. 7 m. after mean suprise. 1 This '9' is denoted by A Dompral figure. . Called Sthitimalla in No. 562. The yublished text has fara-karane.

Page #436
APPENDIX:] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. - 77 562.- N. 698.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 183. Katmandu inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Jayajotimalladeva: (V. 11).- Samyan-Nepalak-Akhye tribhuvana-dahane Kama-bane prayate Maghd sukle cha Kame tithi u vidita Priti-yoga cha punya | vard Pash-Abhidhand Makara-ravi-gats Yugmaradau saganke .. ... . samvat 533 Magha-sukla-trayodasi Punarvasu-nakshatro Prti yoge Aditya-vare. Sunday, 15th January A.D. 1413; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 247, No. 3. Sthitimalla' of the solar race married Rajalladevi ; their song Jayadharmamalla, Jayajotimalla (married Sanskrad@vi), and Jayakirtimalla. The inscription further mentions Jayajotimalla's son-in-law Jayabhairava (the husband of Jivaraksha), and Jaynjotimalla's son Yakshamalla (governor of Bhaktapuri), and another (?) son Jayantaraja (described as the son of Jayalakshmi and husband of (?) Jayalakshmi). 563.- N. 757.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 184. Lalitapattana (near Katinandu) inscription of Siddhinfisimhamalle : (V. 17).- Nepala-varshe svara-lara-turagair-ankite Phalganiye pakshe pr&pte valakshda maragura-divasd Sankara-rkshe dasamyam . Samyat 757 PhAlguna(na)-mase sukla-pakshe dasamyen tithan Ardra-para-Punarvasa. nakshatre Ayushman-yoge Brihaspati-vasaro. Thursday, 23rd February A.D. 1637;" see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 250, No. 16. The king Harisimhs;a in his lineage, Mahendramalla; his son Sivasimha; his son Hariharasiinha, married Lalamati; their son Siddhinpisimhamalla.. 564.- N. 769. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 188. Katmandu inscription of Pratapa (Jayaprat@pamalladeva) Samvat 769 Phalgana-sakla-bahashthy&ui tithaa Anuradha-nakshatreHarsha na-yogo Brihaspati-vasare. Thursday, 22nd February A.D. 1649 ; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 250, No. 17. In the family of Ramachandra of the solar race, Nangadeva ; his son Gangadeva; his son Nrisimha; his son Ramasimha; his son Saktisimha; his son Bhopalasimha; his son Harasimha;' in his family, Yakshamalla; his son Ratnamalla; his son Stryamalla; his son Amaramalla ; his son Mahendramalla; his son Sivasimha; his son Hariharasimha; his son Lakshminrisimha; his son Pratapa (who defeated Siddhinsisimhamalla and others), married R&pamati a sister of Propanarayana and daughter of Viranar&yana, the son of Lakshminarayana and grandson of NArdyana, whose capital was Viharanagar!) and Rajamatt. 665.- N.777.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 189. Katmanda insoription of the Maharajddhirdja Jayapratapamalladevs; (composed by the king himself) : (V. 80).-Nepal sarvatd=smin=haya-giri-munibhih samyute Magha-mise saptamym Inkla-pakshe Ravidina-sahite Revati-fiksharaje | yoge sri-Siddhi(ddha)-samjne. Sunday, 11th January A.D. 1657; soe ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 251, No. 18. In the solar race, in the family of Rina's son Lava, there was Harisin hs (who dug tanks in Mithila and settled Nepala); his sono Yakshamalla; his son Ratnamalla; his son Soryamalla ; his son Narendramalla; his son Mahindramalla ;'his son Sivasimha; his son Hariharasimha; his son Lakshminarasimha; his son Pratapamalla. 1 Called Jayanthitirdjamalla in No. 661. . On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 h. 49 m. After man sunrise Below, in No. KR4, the name 18 Haradish , but see e leo No. 565. See below, No. 564 and 568. Read kriska... * The namo dnya occurs below, in No. 647. 1 In Nos. 568 and 566 the name is Harisinha. * See No. 668. * But see ab va, No. 664, in the same Inscription Narendramalla is callel Amaramalla. In Now. 663 and 664 culled Mahenuramalla.

Page #437
78 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. 566.- N. 792.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 192. Bungmati (ncar Katmandu) inscription of the Raja Srinivasa : Nepal-abd& lochana-chchhidra-sapte Sri-panchamyam. 567.- N. 810.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 191. Katmandu inscription of the queen Riddhilakshmi, the mother of the king Bhu palendramalla : (V.3).- Nepal-Abd& gagana-dharini-naga-yukte kil=Orje mase pakshe vidhu-virahite su-dvitiya-tithau ... Ravau. Sunday, 20th October A.D. 1689; se ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 251, No. 19. 568.- N. 843.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 192. Lalitapattana (near Katmandu) inscription of the princess Yogamati, recording the consecration of a teinple in memory of her son Lokaprakasa: (V. 10).- Abde Rama-prajesvarasya-vasubhir-Maghe=site pakshake Said ch=Ottara phalgane Sasadhare vare dvitiya-tithau. Monday, 11th February A.D. 1723 ; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 251, No. 21. Siddhinsisimhamalla of Lalitapattana ; his son Srinivasa ;t his son Yoganarendramalla; his daughter Yogamata ; her son Lokaprakasa. G.-Inscriptions dated according to the Saptarshi Era, the Era of Buddha's Nirvana, the Lakshmanasena Era, the Simha Era, the Hijra Era the Bengali San, and the Ilahi Era. 569.--The laukika) year 80.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 104. Baijnath inscription (first prasasti") of the time of the Rdjanaka Lakshmanachandra of Kiragrama, and the reign of the king Jayachohandra of Trigarta (Jalandhara); (composed by Rama, the son of Bhringaka) : (L. 32).- Satvatsard-sititama (pra)sa[nne Jyaishtha]sya sukla-pratipat-tithau cha! [&ri]ma(j-Ja]yachchandra-narendra-rajye Rave[r=di]ne Rama-krita prasastih 11 . . . . . . [Sakakala-gat-Abdab] . . . The year 80 of this date has been taken to correspond to Saka-samvat 726 expired (=A.D. 804-5), which probably is the date of the second Baijnath prasasti; bat for that year the date is irregular. 570.-The [laukika P] year 30.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 120. Kangra Bazar Jaina image inscription of the Suri Abhayachandra and others of the Rajakula gachchha:-- (L. 1).-samvat 30. The year 30 of this date has been taken by Prof. Buhler to correspond, probably, to A.D. 854[-55]. 571.- The Claukika P] year 5.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 192. Kangra inscription containing the Bhavani-Jvalamukhi stotra of Raghavachaitanya), put up during the reign of the king 1 See below, No. 568. 1. On the upper portion of the same stone is found a hymn to siva, in the Bhujanga metre, composed by Srt-erf-Jayabhupalendramalla." See above, No. 563. See above, No. 566, For the second praiasti of Baijnath see above, No. 851 of 5.726 (+).- Compare also Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 482. * See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 164, where I have stated that, of all the expired 26th years of the centuries of the saksere from . 626 to 1426, only the year 6. 1126 would yield the desired weekday (Sunday, the 2nd May A.D. 1204).

Page #438
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 79 Samsarachandra [of Trigarta], the son of Karmachandra who was the son of Meghachandra, under Sahi Mahammadal : (L. 19).-tasmat-Samsarachandrah samajani naipatih pamcham-[bd-A]bhishiktah. Prof. Bubler has translated pancham-dbd-alhishiktah by "who was anointed in the fifth year of the Lokakala)," and has taken the year to correspond to A.D. 1429-30. 572.- The [laukika] year 60.- Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XL. p. 9. Notice of a Hariparvat memorial tablet of the reign of Mahammada saha (Muhammad Shah), dated -- San 60 Sra vati pra SukroMabammada-sahn-rajye || Friday, 9th July A.D. 1484 ; seo Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 153, No. 9. 573.- Sastra-s. 36.- Notice of a Chamba inscription; see above, No. 320 of V. 1717. 574.- Sastra-s. 34 and 36.- Notice of a Chamba plate of the Maharajadhiraja Sri. simbadeva(P); see above, No. 328 of V. 1915 and 1917. 575.- The year 1813 after Buddha's Nirvana.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 342, and Plate Gaya inscription of Purushottamasimha, the son of Kamadovasimha and grandson of Jayatungasimha, of the Kama country: (composed by Manjunandin, the son of Jivanaga and grandson of Vasudeva, of the Nandin family) : (L. 25). - Bhagavnti parinirvsith samrat 1813 Karttika-vadi 1 Va(bu)dhe II With an epoch falling in 638 B.C., this date for the amanta Karttika would correspond to Wednesday, 20th October A.D. 1176. The inscription mentions Asokavalla, a king of the Sapadalaksha mountains, to whom Purushottamasimha was tributary, and a Chhinda* chief (of Gaya). 576.- Lakshmanasena-s. 51.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 358, and Sir A. Gunningham's Mahabodhi, Plate xxviii. A. Bodh Gaya inscription of the Maharaja Asokavalladevas : (L. 12).- Grimal-Lakshmanasonasy=&tita-rajye sau 51 Bhadra-dine 29.6 577.- Lakshmanasena-s. 74.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 346, and Plate. Bodh-Gaya inscription of a dependant of the prince Dasaratha who was the youngest brother of the Rajadhiraja Asokavalladova, lord of the Khasa kings of the Sapadalaksha mountains": (L. 6).-Srimal-Lokshmannsonadovapadanam-atita-rajye sama 74 Vaisakha-vadi 12 Gurau ll. Thursday, 19th May A.D. 1194 ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 7. 578.- Lakshmanagena-s. 203(P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 190; Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1895, Plate iii. Bihar (Darbhanga) (spurious ?) plate of the Maharujadhiraja Sivasimhadeve, the son of Devasimha, [of Mithila], recording a giant which was made in favour of the poet Vidyapati; issued from Gajarathapura : (L. 6).- LA-eam 292(P) II Sravana-sukla 7 Gurau || .. . Avde(bde) Lakshinasena-bhQpati-mato vahni-graha-dvy-ankite mesi Sravapa-samjnaks muni-tithau paksho valakshe Gurau (L. 21).-- snna 807 savata(t) 1455 saka 1321. According to Sir A. Cunningham, Mohammad Saiyid, emperor of Delhi from A.D. 1483-46; neo Archeol. Surp. of India, Vol. V. p. 168. According to E. Thomas, Pathan king of Delhi, p. 834, Mubammad Shah ibn Farid reigned from A.D. 1433-43. * For the different expressions, used to denoto yenrs of the Saptarshi era, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 149 #. * The published text bas Aibkachalla, but see Jour. Bo. A. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 368. See above, No. 61. Por Bodb-Gaya fragmentary inscription of the Chhinda family, which mentions Vallabharaj, his son Dolaraja, his son Ayichchha (Aditya), etc., see Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 143, and Vol. X. p. 845. For a short inscription of Afdkavalla, at Goposvariu Garhwal, see Ind. dat. Vol. X. p. 345. The publisbed text has Bhddra.di 8 nd 29. My retoarks on the date iu Ind. Aut. Vol. XXII. p. 107. which were based on this incorrect reading, inust be withdrawn now.

Page #439
EPIGRAPEIA INDICA. [Vol. V. For 6. 1321 expired and the Karttikddi Vikrama year 1455. expired the date regalarly Corresponds to Thursday, 10th July A.D. 1399 (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 91); but this day would fall in the Bengali San 806 and in the Hijra' year 801 (not 807); and in the Lakshmanagena year 279 expired (not in 292 or 293 ; see ibid. 'Vol. XIX. p. 1 ff). 579.- Simha-5. 33.- Mangrol (Mangalapurs) inscription of some members of the Gahila family, of the reign of the Chaolukya Kumarapala; see above, No. 123 of V. 1202 580.- Simba-s, ((r)) 68.- Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 312. Girnar image inscription :(L. 1).- Bar 58 varsha Chaitra-vadi 2 Some. Monday, 18th March A.D. 1172 (P); see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 109. 581.- Simhs-3. 60 (P).-Junagadh fragmentary inscription of the time of () tho Chaulukya Kumarapals; see above, No. 504 of Valabhi-s. 850 (2). 582.- Simha-s. (P) 03.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII, p. 109; Ind. Inscr. No. 17. Bombay AL Soc.'s plates of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadova [11.P], issued from Apahilapataka : (L. 1). Bamvat 98 Chaitra-budi 11 Ravau. (L. 5).- adya samkranti-parvvapi. With this reading, the date is irregular; but with vadi instead of fudi, it would, for Simha-s. 93, correspond to Sunday, 25th March A.D. 1207.- According to Dr. Hultzsch, the inscription probably is one of Bhimadeva I., and the samvat 93 of the date, therefore, might be intended for Vikrama-samvat 1093;' but for that year also the date would be irregular. See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 317, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 253. 583.-81a-8.08.-Royal As. Soc.'s plates of the reign of the Chaulakya Mahdrdjadhirdja Bhimadova II. ; see above, No. 194 of V. 1266. 584-8118-s. 161.- Veraval inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Maharajadhiraja Arjunadeva; see above, No 228 of V. 1820. 585.- Mahammada- * 662.- Vardval inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Mahardjddhirdja Arjunadeva; see above, No. 228 of V. 1320. 586.- Sana 807 ).-Bihar (Darbhanga) (spurious P) plate of the Mihardjddhiraja Sivasim hadeve, the son of Devasimha, [of Mithila), recording a grant which was made in favour of the poet VidyApati; see above, No. 578 of Lakshmanasena-8. 293 (P). 587.- ANA1 (T1Ahl) year 41.- Inscription in the temple of Vadipura-Paufvanatha at Aphilved; see above, No. 309 of V. 1651 and 1652. H--Undated' Inscriptions, not enumerated above. 588.-Gupta Inscr. p. 852, and Plato. Bijayagadh (in Bharatpur, Rajputana) fragmentary inscription of a Maharaja Mahdednapati whose name is lost, of the tribe of the Yaudhoyas. I Datos of manuscripts sbew that runs denotes both the Bengali Sen and the Hijra yeuri. * On this day the tithi of the date commenced lb. 61 m. after mean sunrise. * Compare the plates of Bhiondeva I., above, No. 61 of V. 1086, in which the names of the writer and his father, well as that of the detaka, are the same as in this inscription, * I... tbe Bijma year. * Thla part of the list (Nou. 588-688) Includes 48 inscriptions, dated (apparently) in regnal years, and one (No. 671) dated in an aika yerr. It also contains three Inscriptions (No. 662-684), the years of which are distinotly referred to the reign of the dagdyacania, and six others (Nos. 676-R81), the years of which probably belong to the wide er, the exact epoch of which has not been ascertained yet. Tbommers may posibly have been followed in the date of No. 666, the reading of which is doubtful.. Regarding the years of the dates of Nom. 606 and 663, the reading of which also is doubtful, I cannot offer any suygestion. * *Of decidedly early date."

Page #440
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 81 589. Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 34, and Plate; Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XX. Plato zii. Kama or Kamavana (ir Bharatpur, Rajputana) fragmentary pillar inscription of some princes of the Sarasena family : Phakka, married Deyika; their son Kulabhata, married Drangipi: their son Ajita, married Apsarahpriya; their son Durgabhata, married Vachchhullika; their son Durgadaman, married Vachchhika; their son Devaraja, married Yajnika; their son Vatsadaman. 590.- Gupta Insor. p. 283, and Plate. Lahore copper seal inscription of tho Mahdraja Mahesvaranaga, the son of Nagabhatta. 591.-Gupta Inscr. p. 270, and Plato. Tufam (in the Panjab) rock inscription, recording the building, by the Acharya Somatrata, of two reservoirs and a house, for the use of the god Vishnu. 592.- Gupta Inscr. p. 288, and Plate. Nirmand (in the Panjab) plates of the Vandsdmanta Mahiraja Samudrasens : (L. 14).-samvat 6 Khe(vai) Audi 10 1. The Mahasdmanta Maharaja Varunasena; his son, from Prabalika, the Mahiedmanta Maharaja Samjayasens; his son, from Sikharasvamint, the Mahdiamanta Maharaja Ravisheps; his son, from Mihiralakshmi, the Mahasamanta Maharaja Samudrasena.--The inscription also mentions, as a chief of the past, a Maharaja Sarvavarman. 593.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. ll. Chamba (in the Panjab) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Somavarmadava, son of the Maharajadhiraja SAlavAhanadeva (also called SAhasanka, Nihsankamalla, Matamatasimha, and Karivarrha, born in the family of Sahilladera of the Paushana or solar race) and his queen Rardhadevi, and of his successor Asatadeva; issued from Chanpaka : (L. 27).- pravardhamana-kalyana-vijayarajye Srimad-Asatadeviye samvatsare prathamd Vaikkha-sita-[dvi]tiyayam Sukravarepa. (L. 30).--pa[raP]-samvat 11 Bhadrapada-(futi P] 12 [SP] .. 594.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 10. Notice of a Chamba (in the Panjab) plate of the Maharaja Bhotavarmadava, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Manikyavarman, issued from Chanpaka. 595.- Archaeol. Suru. of India, Vol. XIV. p. 111 ff., and Plate xxviu. Barmavar (in the Panjab) image inscriptions of the Maharajadhiraja Meruvarman, the son of Divakara varmadeva, grandson of Balavarmadova, and great-grandson of Adityavarmadeva. 596.- Gupta Insor. p. 250, and Plate. Pahladpur (in the Ghazipur district of the North West Provinces, now Benares College) partly damaged pillar inscription, with the name of a king (P) Sisupalo, and that of the Parthivas (). 597. Gupta Ingor. p. 271, and Plate. Dedriys (in the Allahabad district of the NorthWest Provinces, now Lucknow Museum) image inscription, recording the gift, by the Sakya mendicant Bodhivarman, of the statue of Buddha on the pedestal of which it is engraved. 598.- Gupta Inscr. p. 281, and Plate. Sarnath (near Benares, now Caloutta Musenm) inscription, 10 recording that the sculpture (representing scenes in the life of Buddha), below which it is engraved, was made by order of the religious mendicant Harigupta. 1 of about the eighth century A.D." * The goal was bought by Sir A. Cunningham at Lahore, but it is not known where it was originally found. * Of "about the end of the fourth century A.D." * of about the end of the fourth, or the beginning of the fifth century A.D." Of" about the seventh century A.D." * of about the middle of the eleventh century A.D. * of about the fourteenth century A.D. (*). * of about the fourth century A.D. * Of "about the fifth centary A.D." # of about "the Afth century A.D."

Page #441
82 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 599.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 272, and Plate. Kasih (in the Gorakhpur district of the North-West Provinces) image inscription, recording the gift, by the Mahaviharasvumin Haribala, of the figare below which it is engraved. 600.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 12, and Plate. Lakkha Mapdal (at Madha in the Jaunsar BAwar district of the North-West Provinces) inscription, recording the dedication of n Siva-temple hy the princess, tgvard of the royal race of Singhapura, for the spiritual welfare of her deceased husband Chandragupta, a son of a king of Jalandhara; (composed by Bhatta Vasudora, the son of Bhatta Skanda and grandson of Bhatta Kshemasiva). Among the kings of Singhapura, who belonged to the race of Yadu, there was Senayaman; his son Aryavarman; his son Dattavarman; his son Pradiptavarman; his son fovaravarnion; his son Vriddhivarman; his son Singhavarman; his son Jals[varman); bis son Yajinvarman; his son Achalavarman-Samaraghanghala; his son Divakaravarman-Mahighanghala; his younger brother Bhaskara(varman)-Ripughanghala, married Jayavali, the daughter of Kapilavardhana ; their danghter Isvart, married Chandragupta, a son of a king of JAlandhara. 601.- Gupta Inscr. p. 285, and Plate. Sarnath (near Benares, now Calcutta Museuun) fragmentary Vaishnava inscription of a king Prakataditya, a son of Baladitya and Dhavald, of Kaa (P). The inscription mentions at least one earlier BAlAditya. 602.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 124. Lucknow Museum plate of the Mahiinimantin Balavarmadove, the successor of the Mahdadmanta Panduvarmadava, issued from Brihadgriha : (L. 12).-samvat 206 Chaitra budi 2 603.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1877, p. 72, and Plate; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 178, Papdukldvar (in the Kumaun division of the North-West Provinces) plate of the Mahardjadlvraja Lalitastradeva, issued from Karttik@yapura : (L. 19).-[ut]tara (ya]n8-88[m*]kr[*]nt(ntaa). (L. 23).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsard &kavingatime7 samyat 21 Magha-vadi 3.9 Nimbara ; his son, from Nagadevi, the Maharajadhiraja Ishtagapa; his son, from Vogadevi, the Mahardjadhirdja Lalitaftra, [married) Samad&vt." 604.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 170; Plate in At. Res. Vol. IX, p. 406, and Colebrooke's Miso. Eway., Vol. II. p. 247. Gorakhpur (in the North-West Provinces, now Bongal As. Soc.'s) platole of the time of Jayaditya, the son of Dharmaditya, of Vijayapura; recording a grant of his minister Maddli, a son of the minister, the great Samanta Kpitakiti. (Composed by the Kayastha Nagadatta and his younger brother Vidyadatta.) 605.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 64. Badaun in the North-West Provinces, now Lucknow Museum) inscription" of the reign of the Rashtrakata Lakhanepala; (composed by (P) Govindachandra, the son of Gangadhars and grandson of Somesvara). In the PanchAla country, at Vodamayta which was ruled by princes of the Rashtrakata family, there was first the king (narandra) Chandra; his son Vigrahapala; his son Bluyauapala; 101 about the end of the fifth century A.D." * This Insoription had been edited before in Jour. Roy. 41. Boo, Vol. XX. p. 464 Of about the end of the seventh century A.D. * Ol " about the end of the seventh century A.D." This inscription had been edited before in Jour. Am. Or. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 688. It may be assigned to about the beginning of the ninth century A.D. * This 80 in denoted by pumerical symbol, but the following '9' by a numeral figure. Read Alavishlatitamd. * The data perhaps corresponds to the 12nd December A.D. 868; compare Ind. And, Vol. XXV. p. 178. * Seefragmentary insoription from Bagerar, in Jour. Bong. 41. Soo, Vol. VII. p. 1058. * Ot about the beginning of the tenth century A.D. 11 Of about the thirteenth century A.L.

Page #442
Aprendix.] . INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. mis son Gopala; luis sons Tribhuvana(pala), Madanapala, and Devapala ; Devapala's son Bhimapala; his son Sarapala; his son Amtitapala; his younger brother Lakhapapala. The inscription also gives an account of the Saiva ascetics Varmasiya (whose original home was Apnlilapanka), Martigana, and Iganabiva (the eldest son of Vasavana, a resident of Simbapalli in tho Hariyanal country). 606.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 99, and Plate. Sirpur (in Khanddah) fragmentary plate of the Maharaja Rudradasa : (G. 9).- varsha 100 (?) 10 8(?) vaitrayayd: 2. 607.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 90. Plates of the Rashtrakuta Abhimanyu, the Bon of Bhavishya who was a son of Devaraja, the son of the Raja Mananka; recording a grant which in the presence of a certain Jayasimha who is described as the chastiser of the Kotta Harivatsa) was made at Manapura. 608.- Archwol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. IV. p. 133, and Plate lviii. No. 6. Ajanta somewhat damaged inscription, recording the excavation of a cave-temple by the Buddhist mnendicaut Buddhabhadra. The inscription mentions Bhavyiraja and Devaraja, the ministers of an Asmaka king; and also the ascetic, the Sthavira Achala. 609.-Gupta Inscr. p. 280, and Plate. Sanchi (in the Bhopal State of Central India) fragmentnay pillar inscription ; appears to have recorded the gift of the pillar by the Vihiristimis. Rudra ..., the son of Gofurasimhabala. 610.-Gupta Inscr. p. 193, and Plate. Arang (in the Central Provinces, now Nagpur Museni) pilates of Mahi-Jayaraja, issued from Sarabhapura : (I. 24). - pravarddhamina-vijaya-samyvatsara 5 Margasira 20 5. cil. Cupta Inscr. p. 197, and Plate. Raypur (in the Central Provinces, now Nagpur Dluscum) plates of Mah-Sudevaraja, issued from Sarabhapura : (L. 12).-uttariyane. (L. 27).- pravarddhamana-vijaya-samvatsara 107 Magha 9.7 612.-Jour. Deng. As. Soc. Vol. xxxv. Part I. p. 196. Sampalpur (in the Central Provinces) frst and second plates only of Maha-Sudovaraja, issued from Sarabhapura. 613.-Jour. Bong. Am. Soc. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 69. Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription containing a hymn in praise of the sun. 614.- Archaeol. Sury. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate ix. L. Kalanja: rock inscription ; mentions a king Udayans of the Pandava family. 615.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 257. Notice of a Nagpur Museum fragmentary inscription of which a rough lithoginph and translation are given in Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. I. p. 151. The inscription first mentions a king Saryaghosha; long after him came Udayana of the Pandava family; ho had four sons, of whom the eldest was Indrabala (P), and the youngest Bhavadova. also called Ranak@sarin and Chintadurga. (Composed by Bhaskarabhatta.) . See above, No. 238. Of about the sixth century A.D." (?). The characters when a certain amount of resemblance to the characters used in the Vakaks inscriptions," below, No. 618 #. Chaitra-dvitlyd ydth (1) From Dr. Bhau Daji's collection according to Dr. Bhagyanlal Indmaji of about the Afth, but according to Dr. Flert of about the seventh centary A.D. The letters " resemble those of the Valabht plates." . Probably of about the latter half of the sixth or beginning of the seventh centary A.D." Of about tbe fifth century A.D. Expressed by namerical symbols. See Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 267, auto 4. * OL.about the beginning of the eighth century A.D. y 2

Page #443
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 616.- Gupta Inscr. p. 294, and Plate. Rajim (in the Central Provinces) plates of the lord of Kosala, the Raju Tivaradeva (Mahfive-Tivarard ja), the son of Nannadeva who was a son of Indrabala, of the family of Paudu; issued from Sripura :- . (L. 24).- Jyeshtha-dvadasyam. (L. 35).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsaru 7 Karttika-divasu ashtha(shta)mu 8.8 617.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 179; Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate xviii. A. Sirpur (Sripura, in the Central Provinces) inscription of the time of Sivagupta-Balarjuna; (composed by Krishnanandin, the son of Devanandin). In the lanar race, the king Udayana; his son Indrabala; his son Nannadeva (Nannesvara); his son Chandragupta ; his son Harshagupta; his son Sivagupta-Balarjuna. 618.- Gupta Inscr. p. 234, and Plates. Nachna-kh-talks in the Bundelkhand division of Central India) inscriptions of the Mahardja Prithivishena of (the family of the V&katakas, and his feudatory Vyaghradeva. 619.-Gupta Inscr. p. 236, and Plate. Chammak (in East Berar, Central India) plates of the Vakataka Maharaja Pravarasena II., recording a grant which was made at the request of Kondaraja, the son of Satrughnarija; issued from Pravarapura : (L. 60).- gamyvatgard=ghtadaga(46) 10 8 Jyeshthamasa-faklapaksha-traydadya[n]. The Jahardja Pravarasons [1.] of the family of) the V&kata kas; his son's son--the son of Gautamiputra and of a daughter of the Mahdraja Bhavanaga of the Bharasivas-the Mahardja Rudrasena (1.); his son, the Maharaja Prithivishena; his son, the Maharaja Rudrasens (II.); his son (from Prabhavatigapta, a daughter of the Mahardjadhiraja Devagupta7), the Maharaja Pravarasena (II.). 620.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 245, and Plate. Siwani (in the Central Provinces) plates of the Vakataka Maharaja Pravarasens II. (L. 18).- pravarddhamana-rajya-sa[min]vvatsardashtadalam881 Phalgana(na)-SukladvadaEyam. Genealogy as in No. 619. 621.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 260, and Plate. Dudia (in the Central Provinces) plates of the VAkataka Maharaja Pravarasena II., issued from Pravarapura : (L. 28).- Bam vvatsare traydvitsatime varsh[6 ]-paksh chaturtthe divase datamo. Genealogy as in No. 619. 622.- Archaeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. IV. p. 124, and Plate lvii. Ajanta fragmentary Vakataka inscription; mentions the kings Vindhyasakti, Pravarasena (1.], Rudrasona (L.), Prithivi shena), Pravarasena (11.), Devasene, and Harishena; and the ministers Hastibhoja and Varahadeva(?). 623_Archeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. IV. p. 138, and Plate li. Ajanta Ghatotkacha cave fragmentary inscription; gives the pedigree of Hastibhoja (of the Valldra clan of Brahmaps), the minister of the V&kataka king Devasena. 1 Of about the middle of the eighth century A.D. According to Dr. Vleet, the adopted son. * The 7 ja denoted by a pomerical symbol, and the '8' by numeral fgure. * of about the beginning of the ninth century A.D. * For cognate fragmentary inscriptions ne drekeol. Ser. of India, Vol. XVII. Plates xviii. B.. xii.. and IX. E. * See No. 619. Apparently the son of Adityasena of the family of the Guptas of Magadhs;s above, No. 652. (For another Devagupta see No. 528.) Read ashfadant. Read tray Spithalatitami,

Page #444
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 85 624.- Archeol. Suro. of West. India, Vol. IV. p. 129, and Plate lvi. Ajapta fragmentary inscription of a family of kings subordinate to the Vakatakas (P); mentions Dhsitarashtra Harisamba, Saurisamba, Upendragupta, Kacha (I.), Bhikshudasa, Niladasa, Kacha (11.), Krishnadasa, and Ravisamba ; and (the Vakataka ?] Harishena. 625.- Gupta Inscr. p. 280, and Plate. Calcutta Museum fragmentary imaga inscription,' recording the gift, by the Sakya mendicant Dharmadasa, of the image of Buddha on the pedestal of which it is engraved. 626.- Gupta Inscr. p. 282, and Plate. Bodh-Gaya (now Calcutta Mugenm) image inscription, recording the gift, by the two Sakya mendicants Dharmagupta and Damshtrasena of Tishyamratirtha, of the statue of Buddha on the pedestal of which it is engraved. 627.- Gupta Inscr. p. 284, and Plate. Rohtasgadh (in Bengal) stone seal-matrix of the Nahdaamanta Sasankadeva. 628.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 345. Dudhpani (in Bengal) rock inscription of Udayamanadeva; mentions a king of Magadha, named Adisimha, and the three brothers Udayamana, Sridhantamana and Ajitamana, who, originally merchants of Ayodhya, were made Rajas of the three villages Bhramaras&lmali, Nabhutishapdaka, and Chhiogald. 629.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1890, p. 192, and Plate ii. Inscription from a stone found at Mudgalasrama, Kashtaharapi-ghat, Mungir; mentions a king (nripa) Bhagiratha: (L. 4).-... samvat 3(?). 630.-Rajendralal Mitra's Buddha-Gaya, p. 195, and Plate xl. Bodh-Gays (now Calcutta Museum) inscription of the Rashtra kata. Tunga-Dharmavaloka, the son of Kirtiraja who was a son of Nanna-Ganavaloka 10 : (L. 20).- samvat 15 Sravana(?)-dina(?)-panchamya 631.- Archaeol. Suro. of India, Vol. I. Plate xiv. 1, and Vol. III. p. 120. Nalanda image inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhirdja Gopala: (L. 1).- samvat 1 (?) Abvina-audi 8 paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-parameevara-iriGopala-rajani (?). 632.- Sir A. Cunningham's Mahabodhi, Plate xxviii. 2. Bodh-Gaya image inscription of the reign of Gopaladeve : (L. 4) - grt-Gopaladeva-rajye ... (?). 633.- Proceedinge Beng. As. Soo. 1880, p. 80; Sir A. Canningham's Mahubodhi, Plate Xxviii. 3. Bodh-Gaya inscription of the reign of Dharmapala - (L. 7).-Shad viuentitam varshe Dharmmapale mahibhaji Bhadra-va(ba)hulapanchammgar sunor-Bhaskarasy=&hani (?) !! 634.- Jour. Beng. 48. Soc. Vol. LXIII. Part I. p. 53, and Plates; Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 247, and Plate of seal. Khalimpur (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Dharmapaladeva, recording a giant which was made at the request of the Mahasumantadhipati Narayanavarman; issued from Papaliputra : (L. 60).- abhivard dhamana-vijayarajye samvat 32 MargardinAni 12 11 1 There is no information w to where the inscription was found. + Of about the fifth century A.D." of about the sixth centary A.D." According to Dr. Fleet the age of the obaracters would justify us iu identifying him with the Saldika, king of KATORSUVATDA in Eastern Indin-the contemporary and murderer of Rajyavardhana II. of Kanan, who is mentioned by Hiuen Tsiang as a persecutor of the Buddhista." Of about the eighth century A.D. * For two Mina princes of Magadba see above, No. 889 of $. 1069. * Of about the tenth century A.D. * The pablished translation has sowat 13. * Compare below, Nos. 695 and 640. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 148, Rote 8. 1 Road shodina.

Page #445
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. Dayitavishnu; his son Vapyata; his son Gopala (I.), married the Bhadra king's daugater Deddadevi; their son Dharmapala. The inscription mentions the Yuvaraja Tribhuvanapala as the dutaka who communicated Narayapavarman's request to Dharmapala. 635.--As. Res. Vol. I. p. 123, and lithograph; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 254. Mungir plate of the Maharajadhirdja Devapkladeva, issued from Mudgagiri : (L. 48).-samvat 33 Marga-dine 21 Gopala (1.) ; his son Dharmapala, married Rappadevi, a daughter of the Rashtrakuta! Parabala; their son Devapala. The inscription mentions, as dutaka, Devapala's son, the Yuvaraja Rajyapals. 636.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 309, and Plate. Ghoerkwa (now Bihar Museum) Buddhist macription, of the time of king Devapala. 637.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. III. Plate Xxxvi. Gaya inscription of the time of Narayanapaladeve :(L. 15).-- r-Narayanapaladeva iti yah . . . rdjnag=tasya gun-amalasya mahatah samvatsare saptame Vaisakhy[m] ... . 638. Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 305; Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLVII. Part I. Plates xxiv. and xxv. Bhagalpur (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Narayanapaladeva, issued from Mudgagiri : (L. 47).-samvat 17 Vaisakha-dine 9. Gopala (I.); his son Dharmapala (after defeating Indraraja and others, gave the sovereignty of Mahodaya (Kanaaj) to Chakrayadha ); his younger brother Vakpala; his son Jayapkla; his elder brother Devapala; Jayapala's son Vigrahapala [I.], married the Haihaya princess Lajja; their son Narayanapala. 639.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 161, and Plate. Badal pillar inscription of the time of Narayanapala ; mentions Dharma(pala], Devapala, Sarapkla, and Nardyapapala. 640.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXI. Part I. p. 82. Dinajpur plate of the Maharajadhiraja Kahipaladeva, issued from V1&sapura () : (L. 49).- vifu(shu)va-sankrantau. (L. 58).- samyat . [na P]-dine . . Genealogy as far as NarayanapAla as in No. 638; his son Rajyapala, married Bhagyadevi, a daughter of the Rashtrakata Tunga; their son Gopala (11.); his son Vigrahapala (11.); his son Mahipala. 641.- Archwol. Suro. of India, Vol. III. p. 122, and Plate xxxvii. 5; Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 114. Bodh-Gaya inscription of the reign of Mahipaladeva - (L. 2).- paramasangata-friman-Mahipaladeva-pravarddhamana-vijayarajye ekadacamas samvatsare abhilikhya .... . panchamgar tithau. . 642.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1879, p. 221; Archwol. Surv. of India, Vol. III. Plate wxvii. Gaya Krishna-Dvdrika temple inscription of the reign of Nayapaladeve : (L. 18). Samasta-bhamandala-rajya-bhfram=&vi(bi)bhrati srl-Nayapalad@yd 1 vilikhyamand daba-pancha-samkhya-samvatsard siddhim=sgdoh-cha ka[rttjih 11 The inscription mentions Sadraka and Vibyaditya. 1 The Rashtrakata family, here referred to, may be the one mentioned above, in No. 630. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 187. See above, No. 59 of V. 1088. * See above, No. 630. * Bend kddald. - In the Bibar Museum there is another (Buddhist) inscription (of wbiob I possess Dr. Fleet's impressions) of the eleventh year (nameaf 11) of the reign of Mahipaladers; see Archael. Sure, of India, Vol. III. p. 123. * See below, No. 646.

Page #446
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 87 643.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 166, and Vol. XXI. p. 100. Amg&chhi (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Vigrahapaladeva III. - (L. 40).- somagraha-... (L. 42).- samvat 13 (or 12 P) Chaitra-dine 9.1 Genealogy as far as Mahipala as in No. 640; his son Nayapala; his son Vigrahapala (111.). 644.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 350, and Plates. Kamanli (now Lucknow Museum) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Vaidyadeva of Prugiyotisha, a subordinate or feudatory of the Pala Kumarapala of Gauda; (composed by Mandratha, the son of Murari): (L. 46). Etasmai sasanan prad&d=Vaidyadeva-kshitisvara) | Vais&khe vifu(shu). [va"]tyan-cha svarg-Artha Hari-visare il (L. 51).- chaturth-abda sam Vaisakha-prathamd-din. (L. 53).- sam 4.suryya-gatya Vaisakha-dine 1 ni. The inscription mentions, in the solar race (Mihirasya tans) and Pala family (kula), the kings of Gauda Vigrahapala (III. P], his son Ramapala* (who killed Bhima of Mithild), and his son Kumarapala; and their ministers Yogadeva, his son Bodhideva, and his son Vaidyadeva, of whom the last was appointed by Kumarapala to rule the eastern country, in the place of Tingyadeva.. 645.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. III. p. 125, and Plate xlv. 17. Jaynagar image inscription of the reign of Madanapaladeva: (L. 4).-- Sriman-Madanapaladva-rajye samvat 19 (P) Asvina 30 (?). 646.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 64. Gays inscription of a king (narendra) Yakshapala, the son of Vivarupa who was the son of sadraka, of Gaya; (composed by Murari of the Agigrama family). 647.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 307, and Plate. Deopara (in the Rajshahi district of Bengal, now Calcutta Museum) inscription of Vijayasens; (composed by Umapatidhara, and engraved by tho Ranaka Solapani, the son of Brihaspati and grandson of Manadasa). In the lunar race were Virasena and other southern rulers. In that Sana lineage there was Samantasena, the head-garland of the clan of Brahmakahatriyas '; his son Hemantasena, married Yafoddvi; their son Vijayasena (defeated Nanya, Vira, and other kings). 648.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLIV. Part I. p. 11, and Plates. Tarpandighi plate of the Maharajadhiraja Lakshmanasenadeva, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja BallAlasenadeva; issued from Vikramapura - (L. 56).-sar 3 Bhadra-dind 2.10 In the lunar race, Hemanta of the Sena family; his son Vijayasena; his son BallAlaena; his son Lakshmanasena. 1 The equivalent of the date (the 2nd March A.D. 1086), suggested by me in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIL p. 108, 16 not satisfactory. Another inscription of the 12th year (samoat 12 Marga-dind 18) of the reign of a Vigrabapala is mentioned in Archeol. Surt. of India, Vol. III. p. 121, In the published version Vaidyadevs is described as "king of Kimardpa,' bat socording to the original the Kimarapa mandala was only part of the Pragjyotisba bhukti. For an ineoription of the second year (samoala Vaildkeha-dind 88) of Ramapala see Archaol. Sure, of India, Vol. III. p. 124. Ibid. p. 124 mention is made of an inscription of the third year (ram 8 Vaifdkha-dind 24) of the reigo of Madanapala. And inscriptions of the eighth year (samrat 8) and of the 19th gear (sam 19 Vaildkha-mudi 8) of king Mahendrapdla are mentioned ibid. pp. 128 and 124 * of about the 12th century A.D. 1 The same name occurs above, in No. 642. # This name occurs above, in No. 644. This name occurs above, in No. 564 of N. 769. Lo Tbe published text has aan 7 Bhddra-dind 8.

Page #447
88 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 649.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 43, and Plate xlv. Bakerganj plate of the Maharajadhiraja Visvarupasenadava, lord of Gauda, the successor of the Maharajudhiraja Lakshmanasenadeva, lord of Gauda, issued from near Jambugrama : (L. 56).-tri(?)tiyavdi(bdi)ya-Jyaishithadina. (L. 65).- sam 3 Jyaishtha-dind ... In the lunar race, Vijayaa na; his son BallAlasona; his son Lakshmanagena, married . . . .(P); their son Visvarupa (Vibyarupasena). 650.- Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LXV. Part I. p. 9, and Plates.. Madanapada plate of the Manarajadhiraja Visvara pasenadeve, lord of Ganda, the successor of the Mahurajadhiraja Lakshmanas@nadeva, lord of Ganda, issued from near Phalgugrama: (L. 51).- chaturddasiyaydi(bdi)ya-Bhadradina. (L. 60).- sam 14 Asvina-dine 1. Genealogy as in No. 649. 651.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1885, p. 51, and Plate. Dacca (Ashrafpur, in Eastern Bengal, now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the king (nripati) Devakhadga - (L. 15).-samvat 10 3 Vaisakha-di 10 3.3 . 652.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 767, and Plate with specimen of letters and seal. Tejpur (Assam) plates of the Maharajadhirija Vanamalavarmadeve of Pragjyotisha, dated "samvat 19 "(P). From Adivardha (Vishnu) and the Earth sprang Naraka; his sons Bhagadatta and Vajradatta. In the lineage of Bhagadatta, Pralambha, married Jivade; their son Ha[r]jara, married Tara; their son Vanamala. 653.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1880, p. 148, and Plates. Sylhet (Assam) plates of Kegavadeve : (L. 55).- PandavakulAdipal-abda (?) 4328 (?). In the lunar race, Kharayana (?); his son Gokula (? Golhana); his son Narayana; his son Govinda-Kedavadeya. 654. Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1880, p. 152, and Plates. Sylhet (Assam) platos of sanadeva; (composed by Madhava of the Dasa family) : (L. 32).-sar 17 Vaisakha-dine 1. In the lunar race, Gokula (Golhana); his son Narayana ; his son Kedavadeva; his son Adnadeva. 655.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XL. Part I. p. 165, and Plateii. Bamanghati (in Orissa, Dow Calcutta Museum) plate of Ranabhanjadeve, the son of Digbhaja who was the son of Kottabhasja, of the Bhanja family : (L. 36).- samyat 2006 (2) 80 8 Pushya-budi 1'(?). 1 This name was by Prinsep misread a Kavandna, which was supposed to have been substituted in the plate for, per baps, Madhapasena. Another plate from the Dacon distriot (porehused by the Bengal As. Sno.), also dated in "sahrat 18," is mentioned in the Proceedinge Bong. 4. Soc. 1890, p. 942, and 1891, p. 119; it doo not seem to bave been published yet. * Both times the .10'in denoted by a nnmerical symbol and the ' by numeral Agare. * For a king Phagadatta or Bhagadatta kings see above, No. 541. The inscription also, liefore Pralambba, appear to mention a line of kinge oommencing with Salastambha and ending with larisba (arba P), but, to enable one to give a reliable account of its contenta, it requires to be re-edited. - Compare below, Nos. 711-714. The symbol, used bere, is exactly like the akelars 14, and has been taken to denote 200; but I doubt this being correct. " Expressed by numeral Agure (which may possibly be 7).

Page #448
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 656.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XL. Part I. p. 168, and Plate iii. Bamanghati (now Calcutta Museum) plate of Rajabhan jadeve, the son of Rapabhafija who is described here as the son of Koctabhanja, of the Bhasija family. 657.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 669, and Plate xxxiu. Gumsur (in the Gatijam district) plates of Netfibhafijadeve, the son of Rapabhanjadeva and grandson of Satrubhanjadeva, of the Bhaoja family : (L. 36).- samvat (R) Magha-fudi () (saptami ?). 658.- Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LVI. Part I. p. 159, and Plate ix. Orissa (?) plates of the Maharaja Vidyadharabhatijadeva, the son of Silibhanjadeva, grandson of Diva(?)bhanjadeva and great-grandson of Vra(P)qabhanjadeva, of the Bhanja family. 659.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 341, and Plate. Patpad (now Bengal As, Soc.'s) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptardjadeva (1.) Janamejayadeve, lord of Trikalinga, the BUCCOBor of the Maharajadhiraja Sivagaptadeva, of the family of the Moon; issued from Kataka : (L. 39).- -maharajadhiraja-paramasvara-bri-Janamejayadevasys vijaya-rajye samvechchhares shashtheh Arhadha-mese sita-pakshe t[i*]thay=ashtamyam yatraaokato=pi samvat 6 A(1)shadha-sudi 8. 660.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 347, and Plate. Katak (Cuttack, or Chandwar, in Oriss) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Mahi-Bhavaguptadeva [1.], lord of Trikalinga, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Sivagaptadeva, of the family of the Moon; issued from Kataka : (L. 43). .maharajadhiraja-paramdsvara-Somakulatilaka Trikalinga dhipati-sri-Mah ABhavaguptaddva-pAdapadma-pravarddhamina-vijayarajya Akatrindattim87 samvatsard 1 Marggrudi tithau tray Odasyath yatr=anken=&pi samvat 31 Margga-fudi 13. 661.- Proceedings Beny. As. Soc. 1882, p. 11; Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 346. Other Katak (or Chaudwar, now Bengal AB. Soc.'e) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptadeva (I.); of the same date. 662.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 346. Notice of other Katak (P) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptadeva (1.); of the same date. 663.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 351; Jaur. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLVI. Part I. p. 153, and Plate X. Katak plates of the Maharajadhiraja Mahl-Sivaguptarajadeva Yay&tirajadeva, lord of Trikalinga, the son and successor of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptarajadeva [1.] Janam@jaya, of the family of the Moon; issued from Vinitapurs : (L.63). --maharajar-parambiva[1]-Somakulatilaka-Trikalingadhipati-ri-Jaya) Atiraj - ddva-pravarddhamana-ve(vi)jayardjye neyame samvatsare 9 Jyeshtha-bi(si)ta-traya dafya[m] 13.8 664.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 356, and Plate. Katak (?) plates of the Maharajadhirdja MahA-Bhavaguptara jadeva (II.) Bhimarathadeva, lord of Trikalinga, the son and successor of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Sivagaptarajadhva Yayati (who himself was the son of Janamdjaya), of the family of the Moon; issued from Yayatinagar - (L. 42).- surya-grahape. 1 The date probably contains numerical symbols. * In Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 868, 1. 83, mention is made of place Sildbhaijapart in the Odra country. * A Native State, attached to the Sambalpur district, Central Provinces. . But when the grant was issued, the king wu at Murastma. * Read sa moatsar charitha. . He is also called Kohalindra, lord of Kobala * Read #katrishlattamd sanoatrari. * In Ep. Ind. this 19' is taken to be denoted by numerical symbols for 10 and 8, but in my opinion the plato contains numeral figures for 1 and 3.

Page #449
90 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. (L. 70).- -mahardjadhirdja-param&svara-Somakulatilaka-Trikalingadhipati-ri-Bhimarathad@yasya pravarddhamana-vijayarajye triti(ti)[ya"]-samvatsare Margasirshamasiya-saklapaksh[@] tithau trit[i]y&yam yatr=anken=&pi samvat 3 Marga-sudi 3 || 665.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 258, and Plate. Kadopali (in the Sambalpur district of the Central Provinces, now Nagpur Museum) plates of the Ranaka Punija, the son of Voda (?), of the Mathara family; of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptarajadeva [[I.]. lord of Trikalinga, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Mahl-Sivagaptarajadeva, of the family of the Moon, residing at Yayatinagara; issued from VAP mapdapatt : (L. 4); -mA(ma)harajadhiraja-paramesvara-Somakulatilaka-Tri(tri)kalingAdhipati-friMaha-Bhavaguptarajadeva-mahl-pravarddhamana-kalyana(na) vijayarajye trayodasa-samvatsare A(a)tr=&ake samvata(t) 13. 666.- Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LXIV. Part I. p. 125. Puri (in Orissa) platest of the Maharaja Kulastambhadeva or Bala(pa P)stambhadova (P). 667.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 313, and Plate. India Office plate of the Maharajadhiraja Vijayarajadeve, issued from (P) Kataka. The inscription mentions the Maharajale Lachchhidovi and Hamsinid&vi. 668.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 558, and Plate xxiv. Bhuvanaevar (in Orissa) partly damaged inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Uddyotak Osarirjadeva, lord of Trikalinga; (composed by Bhatta Purushottama) - (L. 20).- -&rimad-Uddyotakdharirajad@vasya vijaya-rajyd samvat 18 Phalgana-sadi 3 ... According to the published text. the inscription mentions Janamejaya of the lunar raco, his son Dirgharava, and his son Apavara who died childless; after him, Vichitravirya (another son of Janamejaya), his son Abhimanya, his son Chapdihara, and his son Uddyotakosarin, whose mother was Kolavati of the solar race. 669.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 89, and Plate vii. with specimen facsimile. Bhuvand var (in Orissa) inscription, being a prasasti of Bhatta Bhavadeva, surnamed Balayalabhibbujaoga, a minister of Harivarmadeva; (composed by V&chaspati). Dated " Batvat 32" (?). 670.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 280, and Plate xvii. with specimen facsimile; also Vol LXVI. Part I. p. 18. Bhuvanelvar (in Orissa) inscription of the time of the Ganga Apiyankabhima of Trikalinga; (composed by Udayana). The inscription first mentions the Rajaputra Dvaradeva (in the gotra of Gautama), his son Muladeva, his son Ahirama, and his son and danghter Svapnesvara and Surama; and then Chodaganga of the lunar race, his son Rajaraja who married Surama, and Rajaraja's younger brother Aniyan kabhima." 671.- Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 355, and Plate. Balasor (in Orissa) plate of the Maharaja Purushottamadeve : (L. 7).- & 5 anka Mesha di 10 am Soma-bara grahapa-kala." 672.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 199. Gafjam plates of the Ganga Maharajadhiraja Maharaja Prithivivarmadove, the son of Mahindravarmadeva, of Kalinga; issued from Svetka (): (L. 18).- vishuka(va)-sankranya(ntyan). The plates may be compared with those of the Malandja Prithivivarmadova, below, No. 678. * This name occurs above, in Nos. 659, 669 and 664 See Prof. Regeling's Catalogue, No. 1725. He is the king (7.) in No. 887 above. The equivalent of the date (Mouday, the 7th April A.D. 1483), given by me in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 108 is not satisfactory.

Page #450
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 673.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 43. Buguda (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of Madhavavarman, issued from Kaingods : (L. 37).-suryagrah-paragena. The inscription mentions Pulindasena, 'famous amongst the peoples of Kalinga; Sailodbhava; Ranabhita; his son Sainyabhita [1.]; Yasobhita; his son Sainyabhita (IL.); and his son Madhavavarman. 674.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 144, and Plate. Komarti (in the Ganjam district) plates of the Maharaja Chandavarman, lord of Kalinga, issued from Simhapurs : (L. 20).-samvatsarah shashthah 6 Chaitram&sa-sukla-pamohami(ml)-divasah 11 675.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 49, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Ganjam distriot, now Madras Museum) plates of the Maharaja Nandaprabhadjanavarman, lord of the whole of Kalinga, issued from Sarapalli. 676.-Gang@ya-s. (P) 87.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 128, and Plate. Achyutapuram (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Indravarman Rajasimba of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara : (L. 13).-udag-syane. (L. 22).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsarah saptasiti[bo] 80 7 Chaitr-&mavasyar 677.-Gang@ya-s. (P) 01.--Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 134; Ind. Insor. No. 18. ParlaKimedi (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Indravarman Rajasimha of Kalioga, issued from Kalinganagar - (L. 18).- pravarddhamana-vijayardjya-samvatsarkh ek&(ka)navati[] 90 1 Magha-dina tringatima 30. 678.-Gang@ya-8. (P). 128. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 120, and Plate. Chicacole in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Indravarman of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara : (L. 10).-- Marggasira-patrnnam&syAr sm-paraga. (L. 20).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-sambatsarki 100 20 8 Chaittra-di 10 5. 679,-- Gang@ya-s.(P) 146 (P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 123, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Indravarman (of Kalinga], issued from Kalinganagara : (L. 15).-Magha-saptamy&m. (L. 23).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsarah 100 40 6 (P)* Magha-di 10 $(?). 680.-Gangeya-. () 183.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 131, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Devendravarman, the son of Guparnava, of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara : (L. 11).-Magha-masy=ndag-ayand such(kl)-Ashtamyam. (L. 25).- pravarddham&na-vijayarajya-sambachchhara-satar trirasite 100 80(?) 3(?)? Bravand misi divd vinfati 2 0. 681.- Gangeya-s. () 264.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 144, and Plate. Vizagapatam plates of the Ganga Devendravarman, the son of the Maharaja Anantavarman, of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara : (L. 13).- ayana-pu(p)rvvakam. I see below, No. 686. Denoted by a numerical symbol. Rend-sanoatrand. * Tbo numerical symbol, employed in the original, seems to me to be the symbol for 'B' rather than that * for B." The following. 10 b' may really be 10 %' Bead samalaara-. Read try aftti. The writer, in my opinion, bus wrongly employed the numerical symbols for 'g' and '80, instead of those for 80ands. The following 20 bebas denoted by the symbol fors' and the sign for nought. . Rond dind wishli. N 2

Page #451
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. (L. 27).-samvachchhatsa)ra-lata-dvaye chatushpapcha (cha)8-Abhyadhika 2541 Phalgapa(na)-prathama-pakshe pratipadi. 682.- Gadgeya-e. 61 ().-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 275, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Gabjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Devendravarmadeve, the son of the Maharaja Anantavarmadeva, issued from Kalinganagara : (L. 15).- 80[r]yagrah-Oparkge. (L. 22).-Gang@yavanla-pravardhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsaram=&kapancha (ncha)a[mo]. 683.- Gang@ya-s. 804.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 18, and Plate. Alamanda (in the Vizagapatam district) plates of the Ganga Anantavarmadova, the son of the Maharaja RajendraVarman, issued from Kalinganagara : (L. 18).- 80(sd)ryagrah-paraga ... (L. 28).-G[*]ng@yavanla-pravardham [8]na-vijayarajya-samvachhrara-sat[&] tripi chata[18]tard. 684.-- Gang@ya-8. 861.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 11, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Satyavarmadeva, the son of the Maharaja Devendravarman, of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara : (L. 17).- [ro]y-oparage. (L. 34).-Gang@yavansa'-samvachha(tsara-fata-tray-aikapanchada)t. 685.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 223, and Plate. Parla-Kimedi (in the Ganjam district, now, Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Daraparaja, the son of Chola-Kamadirkja, of the reign of the Ganga Maharajadhiraja Vajrahastadava; issued from Kalinganagara. 686.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 176, and Plate. Kolleru lake (in the Godavari district) plates of the Alank yang Maharaja Vijayanandivarman, eldest son of the Maharaja Chandavarman, issued from Vengipura : (L. 9).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-saptama-sa[**]vatsarasya Pausbya(sha)masa krishnapakshasy=&shtamyam. 687.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 195, and Plate. Chikkulla (in the Godavari district) plates of the Maharaja Vikramendravarman II., the eldest son of the Maharaja Indrabbattdrakavarman, grandson of Vikram@ndravarman I..whose birth was embellished by the two familios of tho Vishpaku dins and VAkatas (Vakatakas), and great-grandson of the Mahardja MadhavaVarman, of the family of) the Vishnakupdins; issued from Lendulara : (L. 25).--vi[ja]yardjya-samvassarambul 10 masar-pakkam 8 gibma 5. 688.-Jour. Bo. A.. 800. Vol. XVI. p. 116, and Plates. Godavart district plates of the Rajd Prithivimala, the son of the Maharaja Prabhakara, recording a grant which was made at the 1 The decimal figures for 4 and 5, here goed, "are of decidedly exceptional type, and, lat for the explanation of them in words, would moet naturally have been read a 6 and 8." * Read 'sama. * Rend-sankateara-latdai treni chatur-tandpi. This ronding was saggeated to Dr. Haltuch by Mr. G. V. Ramamurti. Ol about the 11th century A.D., and therefore, probably, of the reiga of the Vajrahastadeva who inued the Nadagam plates, above, No. 867 of 8.979 (A.D. 1068). By Dr. Pleet this is taken to mean of the Salabk&yada gdtra." According to Dr. Haltsach (Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 148), he may he identical with the Chapdavarman of No. 874, above; " at any rate, the two Chapdavarmans must have belonged to the same period." Boe above, No. 618 . * Intended for samvatsard 10 grlama-pakahal 8 (dipasa] 6. The numbers are denoted by numerical - symbola

Page #452
APPENDIX.) INSORIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 93 request of Mitravarman's son Indradhirkja, the conqueror of a certain Indrabhattdraka ;? issued from Kindali : (L. 34).- prava[ro]d[dh]amana-vijayarajya-samvatsarapi panchavi[m] 20 5 vaga 4 (?)* divasam 3. Addenda 689.-V. 1117.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 472, No. iv. Bhinmal (Simala) inscription of the reign of the Paramara Maharajadhiraja Krishnaraja, the son of Dhandhuka and grandson of Davardja : L. 3).-samvat 11174 Magha-endi 6 Ravau ir-Srimala Paramara-vam-odbhavd maharajadhirsja(ja)-sr-Krishparajah sri-Dhandhuka-datab Srimad-Dovardja-pauttrah tasmin kshitise vijayini Sunday, 31st December A.D. 1060. 690.- V. 1128.-- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 473, No. v. Bhinmal (Srimala) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the [Param&ra] Maharajadhiraja Krishnaraja : (L. 1).- sauvat 1123 Jyeshtha-vadi 12 Sanaa || ady-eha Srt-frimald maharajadhiraja-sriKrishnaraja-rajy8. Saturday, 12th May A.D. 1067. 691.- V. 1134 and 1185.- From an impression supplied by Dr. Fuhrer. Kahla (in the Gorakhpur district, now Lucknow Museum) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Sodhadeve, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Maryadasagaradeva (apparently of the Kalachuri family'); issued from Dhulia-ghatta on the great river Gandaki : (L. 39). Ochstustringateamvatsaradhik-aikadasa(la) sa(a)ta-samvatsara Paugha-masi an(en)kla-saptamyam Ravi-dind | 80[r]ryy-ottardyapa-samkrantau mahanada-Ga dakyan vidhivat sngtv. Sunday, 24th December A.D. 1077. (L. 57).-samvat 1135 Chaitra-va(ba)hula-shashthyan || Ravi-ding likhitd=yam tamyra-patta . . . Sunday, 24th February A.D. 1079. 692.-V. 1171.- From an impression supplied by Dr. Fuhrer. PAU (now Lucknow Museum) first plater only of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradove of Kananj : (L. 18).- Oksaptatyadhika-s(6)taik&dasa (da)-samvatsara Bhadrapado masi. Genealogy as in No. 84. 693.- V. 1180.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 114. Pali (now Lucknow Museum) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj and his mother, the Maharajas RAlhanadevi 10 (L. 22).- Vaisa()kho masi fi(si)te pakaha akshaya-tfitiyay&m parvvapi. . . (L. 34). - samvat 1189 J[y]&shtharvadi 8 Sa(sa)nau Saturday, 29th April A.D. 1133. Genealogy as in No. 84. Probably the Indrabbaptarakavarman of No. 687 above. . Read pancha oddatin. 3 The published text has dadka-dipasan; I take the original to mean sarald-pabolal ; compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 7, L 49,"odia 6 diea 6." * The English translation bus 1118. The impression of the first plate in some parts is so indistinct that, for the procent, I cannot give the names that oocar in the genealogical part of the inscription. . Rend chatuatrishlar. Soo Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 114, note Here the writing on this first plate end. * The king made the grant after bathing in the river Sett st the ghatta of the god 8vapnirare. 10 See above, No. 98 of V. 1181.

Page #453
94 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. , 694.-V. 1201 (for 1202 P).- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 115. Machhlishahr (Ghigwa, now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahdrajadhirdja Govindachandradevs of Kananj, issued from Varanasi: (L. 15).-samvatsarAnAcmn Aka]'dhika-dvadasa-lateshu VaisAkho masi fukta(kla)-pakshe 'kshayartfitiyaya tithau Somardind 'n kompi samvata: 201 Vaisakha-sadi 3 Some. Monday, 19th April A.D. 1143; or, perhaps, Monday, 15th April A.D. 1146. Genealogy as in No. 84. 695.-7. 1208.- Jour. Roy. As. 800. 1898, p. 101, and Plate. Horniman Museum Jaina image inscription of some members of the Grahapati family : (L. 1).-samvat 1208 Vaisa () kha-vadi 5 Gurau || Thursday, 27th March A.D. 1162. 696.-7. 1299,- Bombay Gasetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 474, No. vi. Bhinmal (Srimala) inscription of the reign of the Maharajaputra (P) Jayatasinhadova (P) (L.1).- sam 1239 Asvina-vadi 10 Vu(bu)dhe ady-eha Sri-Srimale maharajaputra-brfJayatagihadeva-rdiye Il Wednesday, 25th August A.D. 1182; or Wednesday, 12th October A.D. 1183. 697.--V. 1269.- Bombay Casetteor, Vol. I. Part I. p. 474, No. vii. Bhinmal (Grimala) inscription of the reign of the Mahardjddher aja Udayasimhadeva : (L. 3).-samvat 1262 varsh ady=eha erl-Srimald maharajadhiraja-ri-Udayasimhadevakalydna-vijayarajye. 698.-7. 1274.-Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 475, No. viii. Bhinmal (srfmala) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Udayasim hadeva - (L. 1).--samvat 1274 varsh Bhadrapada-sudi 9 Bukredy=eha r1-Srmale maharajadhiraja-ri-Udayasimhaddva-kalyana-vijayarajye. Friday, 31st August A.D. 1218. 699.- V. 1805.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 476, No. ix. Bhinmal (Grimala) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja (Uda]yasimhadeve : (L. 4).- sam 1305 varshd ady=eha ari-Srimale maharajadhiraja-ri-[Uda]yasi[mm]hadevar kalyana-vijayarijye. 700.- V. 1920.-- Bombay Gacetteor, Vol. LPart I. p. 477, No. 2, Bhinmal (Grimala) inscription; (composed by Subhata) - (L. 14).- sam 1320 varsha Magha-Indi 9 davaml-dind. 701.- V. 1880.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 478, No. zi. Bhinmal (Grimala) fragmentary inscription, containing & reference to the Rajadhirdja Udayasira hadeva; (composed by Subhata) : (L. 13).- samvat 1330 varshe Afvina-budi 4 chaturtht-dind. 702.- V. 1988.- Bombay Gasetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 480, No. xii. Bhinmal (Grimala) inscription of the reign of the Maharajakula [ChAjohigadeva; (composed by Subhata): (L. 5).- sathyat 1333 versbe || Asvina-fudi 14 Some l ady-ths Srl-Brimale maharajakula-6ri-[Cha?]chigadeva-kaly&na-vijayi(ya)rajya. The date is irregular.? 1 Rendndmedkddhika.. * Read samal 1901. See above, No. 56, 126 and 189. * A. this has been rendered by Maharaol,' the original text perhape has maldrdjakula.. * Compare above, No. 256, note. This title occurs in a verse. For Karttikddi V. 1388 expired the date would correspond to Sunday, 18th September A.D. 1977.

Page #454
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 703.- V. 1984.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 481, No. xiii. Bhinmal (Srimala) inscription of the reign of the Maharajak ula Chachiga : (L. 2).- sarhvat 1334 varsha Asvina-vadi 8 ady=&ha kri-Srimal mahArdjakula-Art Chichiga-kaly&na-vijayarajye. The inscription mentions, in the Chihumana lineage, the Maharajakula Samarasimha; his Bon, the Maharajadhiraja Udayasimhadeva ; his son Vahadhasimha ; and [his son P] Chamapdarajadeya. 704.- V. 1889.-- Bombay Garetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 489, No. xiv. Bhinmal (Grimala) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Mahardjakula 8Amvatasim hadeva () (L. 2).-samvat 1339 varsha Asvina-budi (?) San&v=ady-ths 6rt-Srimale mahardjakulaSri-Samvatas hadeva-kaly&pa-vijayardjyd. 705.- V. 1840.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 313. Burtra' (now Jodhpur) inscription of Rapadevi, of the reign of the Mahardjakula Samya(ma Pontasimhadeva: (L. 18).-samvat 1340 varshe Jyeuhta(shtha)-vadi 7 Some 'dy=ha maharajakularbrfSamya(ma)mtasimhadeva-rajye. Monday, 8th May A.D. 1284. Samarasimha; succeeded by Udayasinha; his son, the Chihumans Chava (ChAcha P); his danghter (from Lakshmidevt), Ropadovi, became the wife of the king Tejasimha, and bore to him Kshotrasimha. 706.-- V. 1842.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 484, No. xv. Bhinmal (Srimala) inscription of the reign of the Maharajakula Samvatasimhadeva ) (L. 3).-samvat 1342 Asvina-vadi 10 Ravav=ady=&bs fri-Grimalt maharajakula-ArtSamvatasihadeva-kalyana-vijayarajye. Sunday, 15th September A.D. 1286. 707.- V. 1848.- Bombay Garetteor, Vol. I. Part I. p. 486, No. xvi. Bhinmal (Srim Ala) inscription of the reign of the Mahardjakula 88mvatasinhadova : (L. 14.).-samvat 1345 varsha Magha-vadi 2 Some 'dy=ha sterimaid maharajakulaarSamvatasimghadeva-kalyana-vijayardjye. Monday, 10th January A.D. 1289. 708.-K. 392,-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 39, and Plate. SankhAdA plates of the Gurjars Dedda II. Prasantaraga, the son of [Jayabhata I.] Vitaraga, issued from Nandipura : (L. 18).- Vaisakha-Iuddha-panchadalyam. . (L. 27).-samvatsara-latartraye dvi[na]vaty-adhika Vaikakha-daddharpanchadadyan. . . . . sarh 300 90 2 Vaisakha-sa 10 5. 709,- K. 302.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 89, and Plate. Othor Sankhada plates of the Garjara Dadda II.* Prasantaraga, the son of (Jayabhata 1.] Vitardga, issued from Nandtpara - (L. 17).- VaifAkha-pauropamasyam. , (L: 26).- samvatsara-kata-traye drinavaty-adhike Vaisakhar paurppamasyhh . . . . .sam 800 90 2 Vaidkha-tu 10 5. 10 5. 1 la 1. 15 tbe inscription has the date ram 83 parak Obaitra-padi 16. 2 Seo Nos. 704, 708 and 707. Soo above, Nou, 702 and 703, where we have the name Chdohiga. * By Prof. Bablar, who took the inscriptions Nos 847, 848 and 840 to be gone no recorde, bo le called Dadda IV. Compare aboye, Nos. 395-897.

Page #455
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. 710.-H. 100.- From impressions supplied by Mansiff Debiprasad and Dr. Fuhrer. Daulatpura (now Jodhpur) plate of the Maharaja Bhojadova I., issued from Mahodaya (Kanaaj) : (L. 16).-samvatsrd 100 Phalguna-ludi 10 38 niva (bn)ddham 11 . The Maharaja Davasakti; his son, from Bhdyikadevi, the Maharaja Vatsarkjn; his son, from Sundaridevi, the Maharaja Nagabbata ; his son, from Isatadevi, the Maharaja Ramabhadra; his son, from Appadevi, the Maharaja Bhoja [I.] (surdamed Prabhasa ?]. - The insoription also mentions, as dataka, the Ywaraja Nagabhata. 711.-Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LXVII. Part I. p. 106, and Plates. Bargaon (Assam) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Ratnapalavarmadeve, the successor of Brahmapalavarmadeva, of Pragiyotisha : L. 63).-Samkrantau vippu(slinu)padyan=cha pafiobavim s-avda(bda)-rajyake. Hari(Vishnu); his son Naraka; his son Bhagadatta; his brother Vajradatta. After certain descendants of his came the Mlechchha Salastambha' and twenty-one(?) other kings, from Vigrahastambha to Tylgasinha. Then, in the Bhauma (i... Naraka's) lineage, Brahmapala, married Kuladevi; their son Ratnapala. 712.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXVII. Part I. p. 122, and Plates. Saalkuchi (Assam) second and third plates only of the Maharajadhiraja Ratnapalavarmadeva, the successor of Brahmapalavarmadeva, of Pragiyotisha : (L. 39).-rajye shadvinsad-dydi(bdi)ke. 713.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXVI. Part I. p. 123, and Plates. Ganhati (Assam) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Indrapalavarmadeve, the successor of Ratnap&lavarmadova, of Pragiyotisha : (L. 44).- rajye 'shtama-same. From Hari (Vishnu) and the Earth sprang Naraka; his son Bhagadatta; his son (?) Vajradatta. In this lineage there was Brahmapala ; his son Ratnapala; his son Purandarapals, married Durlabha; their son Indrapala. 214-Jour. Bong.. As. Boo. Vol. LXVI. Part I. p. 289, and Plates. Nowgong district (Assam) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Balavarmadova of Pragiyotisha, issued from [Hard]ppesvara : (L. 49).-samva .. Vai .. Upondrs (Vishnu); his son Naraks; his son Bhagadatta; his younger brother Vajradatta. After many kings in that race, SAlastambha, P&laka, Vijaya, and others. Then Hariars : his son Vanamala (see No. 652); his son Jayamala; his son Virabhu, married Ambe; their son Balavarman. 715. Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 275. Wala clay seal of the Maharaja Maha[aend pati Pushy@na, the son of the Maharaja Ahivarman, descended from Jayaskandha. 716.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 289, and Plate. Bulandshahr terracotta seal, with the name [M]attila. 1 See above, Nos. 542 and 544 of H. 155 and 188. * The numbers 100' and 10' are denoted by numerical symbols, and 3' by a numeral figaro. 9 See above, No. 658, note, and below, No. 714. . * After him tbe family, in line 4, is called the Bhagadatta-panhia (the published text bas Bhagadatta-rata. but the reading on the plate is Bhagadatta-eng); compare above, Noo. 651 and 652. In line 13 the family is spoken of as the Bhauma lineage,' after the Earth or ber soo Naraka. Seo Jour. Roy.As. Soc. 1898, p. 384 * Soe above, No. 711.

Page #456
INDEX. . . . NUMBER Abhayachandra, Jaina 8dri, . . .570 Abhayadatta, m.,'. . Abhayadeva, Omanga ch., . . 289 Abhimanya, Kachchhapaghata k, . 71 Abhimanyu, Rashtrakuga ch., . . . 607 Abbimanyu, Trikalinga k., . . 888 Abhinarmidabaraja, sur. Chaulukya Bblas II., . . . . . 188 Abhinavasiddharaja, sur. of Charlukya Jayantasimba, . . . . . 206 Ashpla, Buddhist Sthavira, * * * 608 Achalavarman-Samaraghanghala, Singhapura 600 Acbyata, l. in Arydvarta,i . Adbhutakrishnarkja (or Krisboaraja 2), ch., . 64 Addaks, Chapa ch., . . . . . 858 Adhirja (P), che . . . . . 256 Adisimba, Magadha k., . . . . Aditya-bhogika, Sarkdhivigrahila, . Adityasakti, Sendraka ch., . . . . 899 Adityasbe, Gupta k. of Magadha, 535, 541, 650, 561, 562, 619n Adityavardhana, Kanaaj k. . .628 Adityavarman, k., . . . . . 595 Adityavarman, Maukhari k., . 554 Adivaraba, 4. a. Kananj k. Bhdja, 15 Advaitaiata, poem by Gangadhart . 862n Agigrama, family, . . . . .646 Ahisvadevi, queen of Udayakarna-Nihatkasih ha, 864 Ahihaya, . . Haihaya, . . . Abirama, ch. . . . . Ahivarman, ch., . . . Ajayapdila. Chaulukya k.. 160, 163, 188, [A]jayapals, k., . . . 128 Ajayminbe, Guhila k, . Ajayasirinha, Kalachuri prince, . . 422 Ajayavarman, Paramara k. . . 196 NUMBER Ajita, Seauong c... * * * * * 689 Ajitamana, ch., . . . . . . 698 Ajjbitaddri, queen of Uchchakalpa ch. Vyaghra, 387 Akabara or Akabban or Aksvars, emperor (Akbar). . 307, 308, 309, 310, 322n Aldvadina or Allavadina, Sultan (Ald-ud-din Masaad). . . . . . 238, 290 Albana, Chahumana ch. of Naddla, 188, 141 Alhapadovi, queen of Gayakan. 416, 422, 491 Allata, Guhila k. . . 34, 234, 243, 290 Allata, Saira ascetic, . . . . . 41 ANAradina, . a. Alvadins, . . . . 200 Amara, poet, . . . . . . 247 Amaradtra, . . . . . 93 Amaramalla or Narendramalla, Nepal k., 564, 565 Amarasinhaji, Mbodd ch.. . . . 313 Amardakatirthanatha, saiva ascetic, . 430 Amardkvaratirtha, place, . . 198 Amba, queen of Virabahu, . . . 714 Amoghavarsha, sur. Qf Paramara Vakpatiraja, 46 Amraka, vi., . . . . . 891 Amrakavi, poet, . . . . . . 42 Amraprakda, Guila k., . . . 234 Ampitapla, Rashfrakuga ch. of Vbdamayuta, 606 Amritarkja, Rashfrakuta ch. . . .864 Anbararman, Nepal ko 480, 526, 530, 631, 532, 583,684 Anabila, Chahumana ch. of Naddla, 141 Apahila, queen of Malbana,. ... .. 51 Apabilapataks or Anabilapurs or Anabilla pataks or Anahillavapake, vi. (Aphilvad), 60, 61, 72, 188, 191, 194, 206, 206, 208, 211, 215, 216, 220, 237, 582, 605 Anandapura, oi. (Anand),. . 500 Anang, ch., . . . . . . 170 Adangabhims, E. Ganga k., . . 887 Anangabhims or Aniyankabhima, do. . 967, 670 Anantaderi, queen of KamAragupta I., . . 518 716 990 The figures refer to the numbers of the list; 'n after a figure, to footnotes. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch, - chief; co. - country, di. - district or division ; do. - ditto; E. - Rasters; 1. fomale; k. - bing: m.-male; min. - minister; mo. = mountain; ri - river; 6. 4. same as; nr. rurname; vi village or town; W. Weatoru. The index does not contain the name of the places where the inscriptions are, nor those of the ancestors of authors of praiastis.

Page #457
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. NUMBER NUMBER Anantavarman, E. Ganga kings,.681, 682, 683 Avanti or Avantivarman, Mattamayara eh. A pantaverman, Maukhari k.. . 565, 556 429, 430 Anantavarman-Chodaganga, E. Ganga k., Avantivarman, Magadha (1) k., . 552 859, 360, 361 Avelladeva, Chahamdna k. of sa kambhari, 144 Anantavarman-Kblahala, Ganga k., 967 Ayichchla (Aditya), Chhinda ch., . . 5760 Angareja, English, . . . 936, 327 Ayodhy, vi.. . . . . . 611, 628 Aniyankabbima er Anangabhima, E. Ganga k., 367, 670 Aniyankabhima, sur. of an E. Ganga Vajra hasta, . . . . . . 957 Antarvedi, co., . . B Aparajita, Gukila k., . . Aparajita, sur. of Kachchhapaghata Devapala, Baghallad&vi, queen of Aniyankabbima, 367 Apavara, Trikalinga k., . . . . 668 Bahadara-saba, Sultan (Bahadur), Appadevs, queen of Mahodaya ch. Ramabbadra, Pahunda, di, . . . . . 642, 710 Bahusahaya, sur. of Dadda III., . . A pratfhara (or Madapratibara P), in . . Bai Harira, f. . . . . . . 300 Apsarahpriya, queen of Ajita, . 589 Baladitya, Kalinga k., . . . . 360 Apsarddevi, queen of Rajyavardbana I. 528 Baliditya, Kasi (1) keings, Aranyardja (or Arndraja P), ch., . . . 64 BalAditya, Magadka () k., . Arbuda, mo. (Abu), . . . 256 BalAditya, sut. of Dhruvasena II., 479, Arisimba, Gukila kings, 249, 286, 290, 297 Balabarsba, Kalackuri k.,. . Arjuna, Kachchhapag hata k.. . . . 71 Balaprasada, Chahundna ch. of Nadala, 141 Arjana or Arjanadeva, Vaghdla k., 228, 244, 249 Balaprasada, Rashfrakufa c. of Hastikundi,. 53 Arjuna or Arjunavarman, Paramara k., 196, Baldrjuna, sur. of Sivagupta, . . 617 197, 198 BAla-Sarasvati, sur. Qf Krishna, poet, . . 233n Arjunasimha, Gadhaddla ch., . 322 Balavalabhbhujanga, sur. of Bhatta Bhavadeva, 669 Arnorkja (or Aranyaraja P), ch., . 64 Balatarman, ch. . . . . . 602 Arporaja, Chahamana k. sakambhari, 180, 176 Balavarman, k., . . . . . . 696 Arnbraja, Vaghela k., . . . . 210, 844 Balavarman, k. in Aryavarta, . . 509 Aryavarman, Singhapura ch., . . .600 Balavarman, Prigjyotisha k. . . 714 aryavarta, co., . . . . . .609 Balirkja, Chahumanach. Naddla, . 141 Asaladva, Vadagujara ch., . BallAla, Malava k. . . . 210, 503 ABalladbya, Nalapura ch., . 261 Bal]Alaadne, Sena k., . . . 648, 649 Asamasadina, Sultan (Shams-ud-din Altauisb), 288 Bandhuvarman, governor of Dafapura, feuda. Anapha-khana (Asaf Khan),. . . . 822n tory of Kumdragupta I., . . . . 3 Askraja, Chahumana ch. of Nadala,. 141 Bappa or Bappaka, Gukila k., 234, 249, 290 Asarvi, qucon of Krishna pa, . . 839 Parappa of Barapparkja, Chaulukya (or Asata, k., . . . . . . . 593 Chalukya 1) ch. Lafada, . 954, 356 Asatikh, vi., . . . . 77,83 Baukn, Pratihara ch.. . . . . 380 Asmaks, people, . . . . . BUBBbadra, co. . . . . . 634 Afdkavalla, Sapadalaksha k., . 576, 670, 677 Bbadra, poet, . . . . . . 549 Atiyasobala or Yabbala, m. of Grahapati Bhadr, wife of Hariobanda, . . 13, 330 family,. . . . . 55 Bhadrapattanaka (P), vi.. . . . Atreya, gotra, . Bbadrdpatta (R), vi. . . . .473 Avalladevt, queen of Kalachuri Karna, . Bhagadatta, k., or family of kinge, . 541, 713 Aramakta, oi. or co., . . Bhagadatta, mythical k. Of Prdgjyotisha, Aranijankrays, mur. of Palakadirkja, 404 662, 711, 713, 714 Aranivarnan, Chaulukya ch., . . . Bhagavatpura, din . . . . 49 Aranti, co., . . . . . 342 Bbagiratba, k.' . . . . . 629 )

Page #458
APPENDIS.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 99 . . . . orts . 528 h 330 322 NUXBBB NUMBER Bhagyadevi, daughter of Surasona and ATMsu. Bhima II., Chaulukya k., . 188, 191, 192, varman's sister Bhogadevi, . . . 532 193, 194, 200, 202, 205, 206, 208, Bragyadevi, queen of Pala Rajyapala, . . 640 209, 211, 215, 216, 320, 627 Bhailasvamiu, vi. (Bhilsa), . . . . 108 Bhima, II. or I.(P), do., . . . 583 Bhairava, ch., . . . . . 170 Bhima, Mithila k., . . . . . 644 Bhairavendra, Umanga ch., .. . : 289 Bhimapala, ch. (?), ., . 436 Bhaka, sur. (?) of Mahodaya ch. Mahondra Bhimapala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Vodamayuta,. 605 pala, . . . . . . * 542 Bhimaratha, sur. of Mahabhavagupta II., .664 Bhakamiora, min. of Yuvaraja I., . . . 428 Bhimasimba, Shattrinsa ch., . 277 Bhaktapuri, vi. (Bhatgaon), . . . . 562 Bbimavarman, ch., . . . . . 447 Bhana (), official, ... Bhogabbata, Pratihara ch., . . . . Bhanja, family,. .. . 655, 656, 657, 658 Bhogadovi, sister of Ambavarman,, . 532 Bhanudeva I., II., and III., E. Ganga kings, Blogadity, chu, . . . . , 170 367, 369 Bhogavarman, Maukhari k., . 541 Bhanudera, Umanga ch., . . . . 289 Bhogavarman, son of Surasena and Bhogadevi, 532 Bhanugupta, k., . . . . . . 455 Bhoja, Guhila k., . . . 234, 243, 290 Bhanumitra, Gadhadesa ch., . Bhoja, k., . . . . . . . 77 Bhanusakti, Sendraka ch., . . 399 Bhoja, Kanarj ko 14, 15, 16, 18, 20, 407, 429, 546 Bharasiva, tribe or family, * 619 Bhoja I., Mahodaya ch., ... 542, 710 Bharatichandra, Gadhaddsa ch., .' 322 Bhoja II., do., . . 544 Bharma, Vajaka ch. of Prabhasa, 271, 273 Bhoja, Paramara k., : 57, 67, 71, 79, 82, 195, Bhartaibbata, Guhila k., . . 234, 243, 290 334, 340 Bhartritattanaka (P), vi., ... 475 Bhoja, Pratihara ch., . . . . . 330 Bharukachchha, vi. (Broach), 347, 348, 349, Bhojadeva, chiefs, . . . , 170, 424 483, 484 Bhojavarman, Chandella k.,. . . 247, 337 Bhaskara, ch., . . . . . . 364 Bhoningadova, ch., . . . . . . 283 Bhaskarabhatta, poet, . . . . . 615 Bhotavarman, k., . . . . . 594 Bhaskaravarman-Ripugbanghala, Singhapura Bhramarasalmali, vi., . . . . . 628 ch., . . . . . . . 600 Bhrigukachchha, vi., . . . . . 197 Bhatakka or Bhatarka, Valabhi k., 348, 457, Bhujabala, Suvarnapura ch., . . 423 464, 468, 477 Bhumilika, vi. (Bhumli). . . . . 8 Bhatta Bhavadeva Balavalabhibhujanga, min. Bhamipala, Umanga ch., . . . . 289 of k. Harivarman,. . Bhupa or Bhuva, Valabhi princess, . 483, 484 Bhatta Purushottama, poet, . Bhupalasabi, Gadhadesa ch.. . . . 322 Bhatta vagupta, do., ., Bhupalasimba, Nepal k., . . . . 564 Bbatta Vasudeva, do., . -. . .. 600 Bhupalendramalla, do. . . . . . 567 Bhattarka, 8. a. Bhatarka, Valabhi k., . 3 Bhushana, Chhinda ch., . . . . 51 Bhattikadevareja, ch., . . . . . 330 Bhuva, 8. a. Bhapa, . . 483, 484 Bhauma, family, . ... .711, 713n Bhuvana, Kiragrama che, . . . . 351 Bhava-Btihaspati, temple-priest, . . 503, 527 Bhuvanadovi, mother of Devavarman,. : 66 Bhavadeva, ch., . . . . . . 615 Bhuvanaikamalla, sur. of Kachchhapaghata Bhavanaga, Bhdrasiva ch., . . . 619 Mahipala, . . . . . . 73 Bhavanidasa, Gadhadasa ch., * 322 Bhuvanapala, Rashtrakuta ch: of Vodamayuta, 605 Bhavani-Jvaldmukbi stotra, . Bhuvanapala, 'sur. of Kachchhapaghata Bhavishya, Rashtrakuta ch., . . 607 Maladeva, . . . . . 73, 78 Bhavviraja, min. of an Afmaka k., . . 608 Bhuvanasimba, Guhila k., . . . . 290 Bhayila, ch., . . . . . . 412 Bhdyikadavi, queen of Devasakti, .. 542, 710 Bhikshadasa, chi, . . . . . 624 Bilhana, Kiragrama ch., . . . . . 351 BhillAditya or Bhillaka, Pratihara ch., . 13, 330| Bodbideva, min. of a Pala k., . . . '644 Bhima I., Chaulukya k., . 61, 180, 188, 340 Bodbivarman, Buddhist mendicant, . . 597 ... 571 02

Page #459
100 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. NUMBER Chandra, queen of Jajjuka, . . . . 331 Chandrabhattarikadovi, queen of Mahodaya ch. Bhoja I., . . . .' . 542 Chandradova, Kanauj k., 75, 77, 80, 83, 84, 148, 156 NUMBER Brahmadera, Kalachuti ch. of Rayapura, 280, 283 Brahmakshatriya, clan, . . . . 847 Brahman, Kiragrama ch. . . . . 351 Brahmapapataka, vi., . . . . . 163 Brahmapalavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 711, 712, 713 Brihadgriha, vi., . . . * 602 Bribat-Kharatara gachchha, 809 Buddha, Kiragrama ch., 361 Buddhabhadra, Buddhist mendicant, 608 Baddhakirti, poet, . . . . 541 Buddhavarmaraja, Gujarat Chalukya ch., * 398 Budhagupta, ka, 439, * 454 Chaoba (or Chava P), 8.. Chaohiga . 705 Chaohiga, Chahumana k., . 702, 703 [Chajdale, ch., . . . . . .226 Chahada, Nalapura ck., Chahamana, family, . 86, 44, 134, 144, 149, 164, 165, 176, 183 Chahevana, do. . . . . . . 12 Chahamana, do., . 141, 261, 266, 290, 703, 705. Chahoyana, do., . . . . 163 Chakrapalits, governor in Surashtra, . . 446 Chakrapani, Maga Brakman, . . . 368 Chakrayudha, k., . . . 638 Chalukya, family, . . 398, 400, 401, 404 Chalukya, do., . . . . 367, 369. Chalukya (or Chaalukya P), do. . . 354, 356n Chamandarija, Chahumana k., . . . . 703 Chamandaraja, Chaulukya k., 180, 188, 205, 206 Chamundaraja, k., . . .: 43 Chamupdaraja, Paramara oh., . ... 69 Chanda or Chandamabasena, Chahavdna ch., . 18 Chandana, Chakamana k., . . . . 44 Chandapa, Paramara ch., . . Chandavarman, Kalinga k., . . . 874 Chandavarman, salankayana k., . Chandella, family, 95, 96, 54, 56, 66, 71, 76, 86, 101, 102, 104, 108, 132, 136, 139, 142, 146, 147, 158, 176, 198, 186, 190, 196, 218, 219, 226, 227, 231, 239, 240, 242, 247, 332, 334, 335, 336, 337, 342, 407 Chandshara, Trikalinga k., . . . . 888 Chandra, poet, . . . . . i 69 Chandra, Rashtrakuga ch. of Vodamayuta, * 605 Chandra, 8. a. (?) Chandragupta I., . . . 508 Chandradova, Kondavidu ch., . .. Chandragupta, . . . . . . Chandragupta, ch., . . . . . 617 Chandragupta, I., Gupta k., . 439 Chandragapta II, do., 436, 437, 438, 439, 512, 513 Chandragnpta, Jalandhara prince, . . 600 Chandraka (P), ch., . . . . . 170 Chandralokha, queen of Chodaganga, * . 367 Chandrapala, Umanga ch., . . . . 389 Chandrapuri, oi., . . . . . 341n Chandraraja, Chahamana k., . . . . 44 Chandraraja, Chahamana prince, Chadrasahi, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Chandratroya, sage, or (Chandalla) family, 35, 64, 66, 108, 146, 185, 240 Chandravarman, l. in Arydvarta, . . 509 Chandravati, vi., 193, 209, 210, 266, 261, 265 Chandrella, 8. a. Chandella, . . 333 Chanduka, Pratihara ch., . . . 13, 330 Obanpaka, vi. (Chamba) . . . 593, 594 Chapa, family, . 353 Cbapotkata, do., 130 Cbaubana, do., : . . 238 Chaulukika, 8. a. Chaulukya, do., ... 50 Chaulukye, do. . 45, 50, 52, 53, 61, 72, 114, 116, 123, 129, 130, 133, 143, 160, 163, 188, 191, 192, 193, 194, 200, 202, 205, 206, 208, 209, 210, 211, 215, 216, 220, 343, 354n, 356, 429, 503, 504, 527, 582 Chaulukya-Vaghela, do., . 209, 210, 212, .: 222, 225, 228, 233, 235, 237, 244, 249, 344 Chava (or Chaoha P), 8. a. Chachiga, . ,. 705 Chadi, co., . 79, 140, 186, 226, 334, 336, 406, 407, 409, 410, 414, 415, 416, 419, 421, 422, 428, 429, 431, 487 Chhagalaga, Sanakanika ch., . . . 496 Chbibala, ch., . 140 Chhinda, family, 51, 575 Chhingall, vin, Chint&durga, sur. of Bhavadera, .618 Chitrakuta, vi. (Chitor), . ... 304 Chitrakuta, vi. or co., . . . . . 407 Choda, family, . . . . . . 360 * . 69 628

Page #460
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 101 . 528 * 402 354 140 391 509 .. NTABBA NUMBER Choda or Chodasimha, Guhila k., . 243, 290 Deddadevi, queen of Pala Gopala I., . . 634 Chodadevi, queen of Narasimha II., . . 369 Dehanagadevi, queen of Mahodaya ch. . Chodaganga, sur. of E. Ganga Anantavarman, Mahendra pala, . . . . . 544 . 184, 359, 360, 361, 367, 418, 423, 670 | Derabhata, Valabhi k., . 485 Chola-Kamadiraja, Ganga ch., . . .685 Desala, ch., . . . . . . 412 Chadasama, family, . , 276, 284, 345, 363n Desaraja, Chhinda ch., . 575n Chulukisvara, do. . . . . . 61 Devadatta, ch., . 11 Chyavana, sage, progenitor of Chhinda family, 51 Devadatta, poet, . 430 Devadhara, do., Devadbya, Parivrdjaka k., . . 451, 459 Devagana, poet, . . 184 Devagiri-Yadava, family, ... 225n Dadda I., Gurjara k., . . 347, 348, 349, 395 Devagapta, Gupta k. of Magadha, . 552, 619 Dadda II. Prasantaraga, do., . 347, 348, 349, Deragupta, k., . . 395, 396, 397, 402, 708, 709 Derakhadga, k., . . . * 631 Dadda III. Bahusabaya, do., . . Davalabdhi, Chandrella ch., . . 933 Dadda, Pratihara ch., . 330 Devananda, poet, . . . . . .26 Dadhichi, progenitor of a family, . . * 226 Davapala, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 73, 78 Dadiraya, Gadhadesa co., . * * 322 Devapala, Kanawj kugi . 31, 35 Dabala, co., . Devapala, Pala k., . 635, 636, 638, 639 Dabrasena, Traikutaka ch., Devapala, Paramara ko 203, 207, 214, 223a Daksha ((r)), m., . . . . . . Devapala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Vodamayuta, . 605 Dakshinakosala, co., . . . . 409 Devapani, poet, . . . . . 433 Daksbinapatba, co., . Devaraja, min. of an Asmaka k., . ' . . 608 Dald, ch., . . . . . 270 Devaraja, Paramara k., . Dalapati, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Devaraja, Rashtrakata ch., . . . 607 Damana, Erandapalla k., . . . 509 Davardja, surasena ch., . . . . 589 Dambarasimha, Paramara ch., . . 69 Devaraja, Tomara ch., . 331 Dami I. and II., chiefs, 296 Davarashtra, co., . . 509 Damodara, ch., . . Devasagara, poet, . 314, 316 Damodara, Maga Brahman, Devasakti, Mahodaya ch., . . . 542, 710 Damodara, Parivrajaka k., 451, 459 Derasena, Vakataka k., . 622, 623 Damodara, poet, '. . ... . 5 Derasimha, ch.,,. . . 412 Da modara, 8. a. Misra Damodara, 283 Devasimha, Mithila k., . . . . 578 Damodaragupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, . 550 Devasthana (P), vi., . . . . 87 Damshtrasena, Buddhist mendicant, . 626 Devata, poet, . . Daoarnava, Ganga k., . . Devavarman, Chandella k., . Dandahidesa, co., . . 299 Devavishao, Brahman, .. Dandana (), k. (?), . 256 Dovavrati, queen of Kachchhapaghata MalaDanduka, Kakaredi ch., . . deva, . . . . . . 73 Daphara-kbana, Sultan (Zafar Khan), . ' . 278 Devendravarman, E. Ganga kings, .680, Daraparaja, Ganga ch., . . . . 685 . 681, 182, 684 Dasa, family, . . . . . Davidasa, chun . . . . . . 296 Dasapara, vi. (Dasor or Mandasor), i . 3 Deyika, queen of Phakka, . . . . 589 Dasaratha, brother of Asokavalla, Dhabilla, Kakaredi ch., . . 186, 218, 219 Dasaratha, Maga Brahman, . . . 362 Dhamsata, poet, . . . . . . . 405 Dattadevi, queen of Sam adragupta, * * 439 Dhananjaya, Kusthalapura k., . . . 509 Dattavarman, Singhapura ch., . Dhandhuka (or Vandbaka P), ch., . . . 64 Dayitavishnu, father's father of Pala Gopala Dhandhuka, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, . 210 - I., . . . . . . 634 ) Dhandhuka, Paramara k., . . . .: 889 689 . 1989 :: 366 . 362 . * 68 186 * 654 . 577

Page #461
102 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. , 468 493 218 NUMBER NUMBER Dhadga, Chandella k., 35, 36, 54, 56, 834, 385 Dhulia-ghatta, place, . . . . . 691 Dbanyavisban, brother of Matrivishnu, 454, 520 Dhamaraja, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, . 210 Dbara, di.. . 67, 67, 110, 208, 207, 214, . Dhurbhata, governor of Siyadoni, . . 23 223, 232, 233n, 263, 334, 431, 603 Digbhanja, ch, . . . : : 655 Dharanidhara, poet, . . . . . . 344 Dirgharava, Trikalinga k., . . . . 668 Dharanivaraba, ch., . . . . . 170 Diva(?)bbanja; ch., . . * 658 . aranivarana, Chapa che, . . . 363 Divakaravarman, k., . . ..595 Dharanivaraba, k. (?), . . . 53 Divakaravarman-Mabighanghala, Singhapara Dharapatta, Valabhi k., ch., . . . . . . 600 Dharagena I., do., . . . 457 Domhaka, Kiragrama ch., . . . . 351 Dharasena II., do., : 468, 469, 470, 471, Drangini, queen of Kulabbata, ... . 589 472, 473, 473, 476, 477 Drdnasimba, Valabhi k., . . 457 Dharasena III., do., . . . . 479, 524 Dudad, Valabhi princess, * 460, 461, 464, Dharasena IV., do.,. 481, 482, 483, 484, 485 465, 477, 479 Dharasena, Valabhi prince, . Pungarasimha (?), Tomara ch. of Gwalior, * 318 Dharasenadeva, 8. a. Dharasona II., .' 346 Dungarendra, Gwalior ch.,. . 291, 294 Dharaoraya-Jayasimhavarman, Gujarat Durgabhata, surasina ch., . . . 589 Chalukya ch., ... 400, 401, 404 Durgadaman,do. . . . . Dharavarsha, Paramara ch. of Chandrdvati, Durgagana, m., . . . . 6 Dargaraja, Rashtrakuta ch., . 350 Dharmadasa, Buddhist mendicant, * * 625 Dargavati, queen of Dala pati, . 322 Dharmadeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . 494,541 | Durjanamalla, Gadhadesa ch., . . 322 Dharmaditya, sur. of Kharagraha II., 486n, 487 Darjaya, Kakaredi ch., . . . . Dharmaditya, sur. of siladitya I., . 476, 477, Durlabha, queen of Parandarapala, : . 713 478, 479 Durlabhadevi, queen Kakka, Dharmaditya, Vijayapura ch., . . . 604 Durlabharaja, Chahamana prince, Dharmadosha, min. of Vishnu vardhana, . 4 Durlabharaja, Chaulukya k., . 130, 188, Dharmag upta, Buddhist mendicant, i . 626 , Dharmapale, Pala k., . 633, 634, 635, 638, 650 Durlabharaja, k. (?), . . . . . 53 Dharmavaldka, sur. of Tanga, . Dvaraddva, ch., . . . . . . . 870 Dhavala, Maurya k., . . . . . 9 Dhavala, Rashtrakata ch. of Hastikundi, . 53 Dbavala, queen of Kasi (7) k. Baladitya, .601 Dhilanga (), ch., . . . . . 287n Phili or Philli or Pbillike, vi. (Delhi), 255, Ekanatha, poet, . . . . . . . 286 259, 270 erandapalla, vin * * * * * 509 Dhiranago, poet, . Dhritarashtra, ch., .. Dhrabhata, sur. of Siladitya VII., . . 500 F Dhruvabbata, Chapa ck., . . 353 Firoz Shah, Sultan, . . . 270, 272, 288 Dhravabhata, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, 210 Dhruvadava, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . 534,557 Dhruvadevi, queen of Chandragupta II., 439 Dhra vasarman, m., . . . . . 439 Dhruvas@na I., Valabhi k., . .467, 458, Gadhadesa, co., . . . . . . 322 460, 461, 462, 464, 468 Gadhinagara or Gadhipura, vi. (Kanauj), 73, 92 Dhruvasena II. Baladitya, do. . . 479, 481, Gaganasimha, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 94 Dhruvasena III., do., .. 485, 486 Gabadavala, family, . . . . 77, 80, 83 * Dbruvasene, Palabki prince, . 481, 482, Gajala, ch., . . . . . . . 412 . 487, 188, 489 Gajapati, sur. of Kataka k. Kapila, . . 376 . 205, 206 Durlabhardja, ..19 20+

Page #462
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 103 408 NUMBER NUMBER Gajarathapura, vi., * : 578 Gopala, Nalapura ch., . . . 248, 251 Ganadeva, Kondavidu ch., . . 376 Gopala (1. P], Pala k., . . . 631, 632 Ganapala (?), ch., . . . . . 342 Gopala I., do., . . . . 634, 635, 638 Ganapati, Nalapura ch., . . . 248, 251 Gopala II., do., . . . * 640 Ganapati, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Gopala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Voda mayut a, 605 Ganapatinaga, k. in Aryavarta, . . . 509 Gopaladeva, ch., . . Ganapati-Vyasa, poet, . . * 233 Gopa lasahi, Gadhadasa ch., . Ganda, Chandella k., * . 334, 333, 337 Goparaja, ch., . . . . . . 455 Gandaki, ri., . . . . . 691 Gopinatha, Gadhadesa ch, . . . . 322 Ganga or Ganga, family, .357, 359, 360, Gorakshadasa, do., . . . . 322 361, 367, 369, 370, 670, 672, 676, Gosalade vi, queen of Govindachandra, 127, 131 677, 678, 679, 680, 681, 182, 683, Gosaladevi, queen of Kalachuri Jagasimha, 684, 685 422, 432 Gangadova, Nepal k., . . . . . . 564 Goburasinhabala, m., . . . . . 809 Gangadhara, Maga Brahman, poet, . . 362 Govinda, engraver, . . . . 4, 329 Gangavadi, co., . . . . . . 360deg Gdvindachandra, Kanauj k., : 77, 80, 83, Ganges, ri., . . 60, 80, 90, 97, 98, 105n, 84, 85, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 93, 95, 96, 173, 174, 175 97, 98, 99, 100, 103, 105, 107, 109, Gangeya, mythical Ganga k., ,. . 360, 367 116, 117, 118, 119, 122, 127, 131, Gangegadeva, Kalachuri k., 334, 406, 135, 148, 156, 692, 698, 694 407, 410, 416, 431 Govindachandrs, poet (?), . . . . 605 Gauda, co., . ... 59, 541, 644, 649, 650 Govinda-Kesava, ch., . . . . . 653 Gautama, gotra, . . . . . 670 Govindapala, Pala (?) k., . . . . . 166 Gautamiputra, Vakataka prince, . . . 619 Gorindaraja, Chahamana prince, . . 44 Gavidhumat, vi. (Kudarkot), . . 619 Govindaraja, chiefs, . . . 170, 226 Gaya, vin, . i . 166, 270, 575, 846 Govindaraja, Rashtrakata ch, ; . : 350 Gayakarna or Gayakarna, Ralachuri k., 414, Gorindasim bo, Gadhadka ck., . . . . 382 416, 421, 422, 431, 432 Grahapati, family, . * . 55, 125, 139, 695 Gayasadina, Sultan (Ghigas-ud-din Balban), . 238 Gubasona, Valabhi k., .346, 464, 465, 466, Gayasadina, do. (Ghiyas-ud-din Tugblag), 3690 467, 468, 477, 523 Ghatotkacha, k., son of Gupta, . . . 489 Gabidevapatra, Kondavidu cho . . . 376 Gbiyas-ud-din Balban, Sultan, . . 230, 238 Guhila, family, . 5, 34, 42, 48, 229, 234, Ghiyas-ud-din Tughlaq, do., . . . 8690 836, 243, 246, 286, 288, 290, 296, Ghritadovi, queen of Dhandhuka (or Van 297, 801, 302, 304, 306, 338, 389, dhuka P), . . . . . . 64 416, 431 Girijadovi, queen of Panapaksba, . . . 343 Gubila, k., . . . , 234, 243, 290 Girvanayuddhavikramasaba, Nepalk., . 325 Gubila, family, . . . . . . 123 Godrabaka, oi. (Godhra), . . 124, 499 Ganadori (or Sadgunadevi?), queen of Raja. Gogadova, Malava k., . . . . . 890 raja III., . . . . . . 367n Gogadeva, Vadagdjara ch., . . . . 272 Gunamabarnava, E. Ganga k., , . . 357 Gogga, Tomara ch., . . . Ganapara, vi., . . . . . . 49 Goggiraja, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) oh. Gunaraja, ch., . . . . . . 19 of Latadesa, . . . 364, 856 Gunarnava, E. Ganga kings, . . 360, 680 Gohilla, family . . . . . . . 292 Gunavaloka, sur. of Nanpa, . . . 630 Gokula (or Golhapa ?), chy . . 653, 654 Gunqama, E. Ganga kings, . . 357, 360 Gomatikottaka, vi., . . 652 Gupta, k., . . . . . . . 439 Gopa or Gopaohala or Gopadri or Gopagiri, Gupta kings, see Chandragupta I. and II., mo. or vi. (Gwalior), . 73, 291, 294, Komaragupta I. and II., Narasimhagupta, 318, 621 | Puragupta, Samudragupta, and Skandagupta. Gapala, Gadhipura (Kanauj) k., . . 92 Gupta kinge of Magadba, . 535, 550, 551, 553

Page #463
104 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. NUMBER NUMBER Gurjara, co., . . . . . . 278 Harivatsa, the Kotta! . . . . 607 Gurjara, family, 347, 348, 349, 894, 395, 396, Hariyana or Hariyanaka, co., . 238, 605 397, 402, 403, 708, 709 ) Harjara, Pragjyotisha k., . . : 852, 714 Gurjarapratibarn, do., . . . . : 39 Harsba, Chandella k., . . 35, 54, 56, 332, 407 Garada-ghatta, place, . . . . . 189 Harsha, Kanauj k., . 528, 529, 543, 549, 550 Gavaka I. and II. Chahamana kings, : , 44 Harsha, Paramara k., . . . 69, 340 Harsha (Harisba), Pragjyotisha k., . . 652a Harsha, sur. (?) of Mahodaya ch. Vinayaka pale, . . . . . . . 544 Harshadeva, I. of Gauda, Udra, etc., 8. a. (?) H : Harsha, Pragjyotisha k., . . 541 Haihaya, family, 283, 407, 409, 423, 429, 638 Harsbadeva, 8. a. (?) Harsha, Kanauj k., 402 Hajirajadera, min. of Brahmaddran . 280 Harsbagupta, che, ' . . . . . 617 Hallari, co. (Halar Prant), . . . . 814 Harshagupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, i . 550 Hamira, Lukasthana ch., . . . . 286 Harsbaguptes, queen of Maukhari Aditya. Hamira or Hammaira, Gwhila k., 286, 290, 297 varman, . . . . . . . 554 Harnsapala, do., . . . 415, 431 Harshavardhana, 8. a. Harsba, Kanauj K., Hamsinidevi, queen, . . . . . 667 401, 404, 648 Haradatta, ch., . . . . 170 [Haru]ppesvara, vi.. . . . . . 714 Harakali-nataka, title of a play, . . . 134 Hastibboja, min. of Devasena, . . 622, 623 * Harasimha (for Harisimba), Nepal k., . . 564 Hastikundi, vi., . . . . . 24, 30, 53 Haribala, Mahavikarasvamin, . . . 599 Hastin, Parivrajaka k., 451, 453, 456, 459, 522 Haribrabinadeva, s.a. Brahmadeva, . 280, 283 Hastivarman, Vongi k., . . . . . 509 Harichandra, founder of Pratihara (Padi. Hemantasona, Sena k., . . . 647, 648 hara) family, . . . . . 18, 330 Hemaraja, ch., . . . . . . . 270 Haridatta, Mh., Hemavijaya, poot, . ... . . * 308 Herambapelo, Kanauj k., . . . 35 Aarigapta, Buddhist mendicant, . . . 598 Hira or Hiraria (P), ch. (?), . Harihan, Maga Brahman, * * Hiradovi, grusen of Bbiondeva III. . 369 Hariharadera, Gadhadasa ch.. . . Hridayaobapdra, Trigarta k., . . 351 Haribarasimha, Nepal k., . . 663,564, 565 Hridayesa, Gadhadesa ch., . . . Harikaladeva Ranavankamalla ((r)), ch., . . 365 Hridayoda, Saiva ascotic, , , 430 Harinarayana, Gadhaddfa ch., . . . 322 Humkom, emperor (Humasun), . 303 Haripala, k., . . . 128n Hans, family, . . . . 410 Hariraja, Kakaredi ch., . . 218, 219 Hungarasimba (for Pangarasimba '), Tomara Harirajadeva, ch. (?), . . . . . 252 ch. of Gwalior, . . . 318 Harirayabrahman, 8. a. Brahmadeva, , 280, 283 Hasbang Gbort alias Alp Kban, . . . 285 Harisamba, ch., . . . . . . 624 Harisohandra, Paramara k., . . 172, 189 Harisohandra, son of Kanauj k. Jayach. chandra, . . . . . . 164, 165 Harisha (for Harsha), Pragjyotisha k. . 6520 Ibrahim Lodi, Sultan, . : :... Harishena, min. of Samudragupta, : 303 . Ijjad&vi, queen of Visbpagupta of Magadha, . 552 . 509 Harisbena, Dakataka k., . . . 622, 624 Indire, queen of Chodaganga, . . . 367 Harisimba, Nepal k., . . . 663, 564, 565 Indrabala, ch., . . . . 615, 616, 617 Harivarman, k., . . . . . . 669 Indrabbattaraka, k., 8.a. (?) Indrabhattarakavar. Harivarman, Maukhari k., . . . . 554 man, . . . . . . 688 Harivarman, Rashtrakuta ch. of Hasti. Indrabbatta rakavarman, Vishnukundin k., .687 Kundi, . . . . . . 24, 63 Indradhiraja, ch., . . Harivarman (Mamma), m., . . . i 549 Indrapalavarman, Pragjyotisha k., . . 713 . . . 649 Harigana, ch. (3), Harigana, Ch. (), . . . . 433 * 342 362 322 322 688

Page #464
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 105 * 412 676, 677 . 98 . 601 601 . . 322 NUMBER NUMBER Indraraja, k., Jasapanda, poet, . Indraratha, k., . . 340 Jasavaddhana (Yasdvardhana), Pratihara ch., 13 Indravarman, E. Ganga k., . . 678, 679 Jasavanta, Navinapura ch., . . . 314. Indravarman Rajasimha, do., Jaula, Tomara ch., . . . . . 331 Inganapadra, vi. (Ingaoda), . 106 Jadvla, sur. of Toramana Shaha (or Shahi), . 519 1sanadera, ch., . . . . * '. 654 Jayabhairava, son-in-law of Jayajotimalla, 562 Isapasiva, saiva ascetic, . . . . 605 Jayabhata I. Vitaraga, Gurjara k., 3.17, 318, Ifanavarman, Niaukhari k., . . 550, 554 349, 395, 703, 709 Isapratishthana, oi., . . Jayabhata II., do., . . . . 402 Isatadevi, queen of Mahodaya ch. Nagabhata, Jayabbata III., do., . . . . 402, 403 542, 710 | Jayabhupalendramalla, Nepal k., . . 567n Isbtagana, k., . . . . . . 803 Jayachchandra, Kanauj k., 148, 151, 156, 159, Isuka, Chahavana ch., . . . . 12 161, 162, 164, 166, 167, 168, 169, Tavara, Singhapura princess, . . . 600 171, 173, 174, 175, 177, 181 Isvaragupta, official, . . . . . 529 Jayachchandra, Trigarta k. 351, 569 Iavaravarman, Maukhari k.,. . . 553, 55. Jayadeva, ch., . . . . . 412 Isvaravarman, Singha pura ch., Jajadeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . . 541 Jaradeva, m. of Graha pati family, ... 55 Jayadeva, Nepal prince, . . 537 Jayadera Parachakrakama, Nepal 541 Jayadharmamalla, Nepal prince, 562 Jagamalla, Mehara ch., . 192 Jayaditya, Vijayapura ch., : . Jaganpatha, Gadhadesa ch., Jajagovinda, poet, . . . 322 Jagapala or Jagasimba, ch., . . .. 412 Jayajotimalla, Nepal k., . 562 Jagatsimha, Gadhadesa ch., 322 Jayakirtimalla, Nepal prince, 562 Jahangira or Jihaugira, emperor (Jahaugiu), Jayalakshmi, Nepal princess, . . 562 313, 316 Jayamala, Pragjyotisha k... . 714 Jaikadeva, Saurashtra k., . . . . 8 Jayanatha, Uchchakalpa ch., 387, 388, 389, 426 Jainka, k., . . . . . . 502 | Jarantaraia. Nepal prince.. Jayantaraja, Nepal prince, .. . 562 Jaisinghadeva (Jayasimha), Paramara k., 232 | Jayantasimba, Chaulukya k., . . . 205 Jaitrasimba, Guhila k., . . . 343, 290 Jayantasimba, Sambalpur ch., . . : 324 Jaitagideva (Jayasinha), Paramara k., .223n Jayapala, Pala k., . . . . . 638 Jajalla I., Ratnapura ch., . 409, 412, 423, 434 Jayapratapamalla, Nepal k., : 564, 565 Jajalla II., do., . . . . 181, 418, 123 | Jayapura, vi.. . . . . . . 452 Jajjaka, poet, . . . . . . . 11 Jayasakti, Chandella k., .35, 708, 145, 240 Jajjikadevi, queen of Pratihara Nayabhata, * 330 | Jayasimba, ch. (?), Jayasimba, ch. (?), . . . . . . . 607 Jajjuka, Tomara ch., . . . 331 | Jayasimha, Chaulukya k., 114, 116, 123, 130, Jakalladevi, queen of Bhanudera I., ; . 367 163, 188, 503, 527 Jalaladina, Sultan (Jalal-ud-din), 238 Jayasimba, Chudasama chiefs, . 276, 284, 345 Jalandhara, co. or vi., . . . 351, 569, 600 Jayasimba, Guhila k., . .. . 290 Jalavarman, Singhapura ch., . . . 600 Jayasimha, k., . . . . . . 195 Jalhana, ch.,. Jayasimha, Kalachuri k., 415, 419, 421, 422, Jambugrama, vi., . . 649 431, 132, 433 janamejaya, sur. of Mababhavagripta l., 659, Jayasimba, Paramara kings, . 67, 223, 232, 253 663, 664 | Jayasin haraja, Gujarat Chalukya ch., . 398 anamejaya, Trikalinga k., . 668 | Jayasimba-Siddhachakravartin, s.a. Chaulukya . . . 360 Jayasimba, . . . . . . 188 Japila, vi., . .. . 137, 152, 153 Jayasinha-Siddhadbiraja, do., . . 130 Jasadhavala (Yasodhavala), ch., . . . 260 Jayasimha-Siddharaja, do., ... 123, 503, 5:7 Jasalladevi, princess, . . . . . 424 | Jayaskandha, ch., . . . . 716 Jantavura, vi., . . . .

Page #465
106 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. NUMBER . NUMBER Jayasraya-Mangalarasaraja, Gujarat Chalukya Kalanjara, vi, . 54, 66, 104, 108, 146, 147, 158, 240 ch., . . . . . 404 Kalhana, Kiragrama ch., . . . . 351 Jayasthitirajamalla, Nepal k., . . 561, 562 Kaligalaikusa, E. Ganga k., . 360 Jayasramin, Uchchakalpa ch., . . . 387 Kalinga, co., 360, 367, 369, 370, 423, 541, 672, Jayasvamini, queen of Maukhari Harivarman, 55 673, 674, 675, 676, 677, 678, 679, 680, Jayasvamini, queen of Kumaradeva, ... 387 681, 684 Jayatalladovi, queen of Guhila Tejahsimba, . 236 Kalinga or Kalingaraja, Kalachuri ch.,. 409, 423 Jayatasimba (P), k. (?), . . . . . 696 Kalinganagara or Kalinganagara, vi. (Mukha. Jayatsimha, ch., . . . . . 41% lingam), 357, 359, 361, 676, 677, 678, 679, Jayatungasimba, ch. of Kama co.. . .575 680, 681, 682, 683, 684, 695 Jayavali, queen of Bhauskaravarman-Ripaghar Kalingaraja or Kalinga, Kalachuri ch.,. 409, 423 ghala, . . . . . . . 600 Kalyanadevi, queen of Viravarman, . .226 Jayavarman, Chandella k., .: 86, 226, 335, 336 Kalyanasahi, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Jayavarman, Kakareoi ch., . . 186, 218, 419 Kama, co., . . . . . . . 575 Jayavarman, Paramara k., . , 172, 189, 341 Kamaderasimha, ch. of Kamd co., . 575 Jaja, s.'a. Jayasakti, . . . . . 334 Kamala or Kamalaraja, Kalachuri ch., 409, 423 Jejabbukti or Jajakabhokti, co., . . 176, 3340 Kamaladevi, queen of Devagupta of Magudha, 552 Jejjaka, 8. a. Jayasakti, .. | Kamaladevi, queen of Narasimha 1II., . . 369 Jendraraja, Chahumana ch. of Nadula, 141 Kamalanayana, Gaohadesa ch., . . . 322 Jetra (for Jaitra P), Vaghala ch., . * 299 Kamalaraja or Kamala, Kalachuri ch., 409, 423 Jhota, Pratihara ch., , . . . . . 13, 330 Kawarnava, E. Ganga kings, . 357, 360, 367 Jishougupta, Nepal k., . . 534, 557, 558 Kamarupa, co., . . . . . . 6440 Jitankusa, E. Ganga k, . . . . 360 Kanauj, vi., 14, ?5, 16, 18, 20, 25, 31, 39, 60, Jivada, queen of Pralambba, . . 652 71, 75, 77, 80, 81, 83, 84, 85, 87, 88, Jivaraksba, Nepal princess, 562 89, 90, 91, 93, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, Jivitagupta I., Gupta k. of Magadha, . . 550 103, 105, 107, 109, 115, 117, 118, Jivitagupta II., do., . . 119, 122, 127, 131, 135, 148, 150, Jojjala, Cha humana ch. of Nadula, 151, 153, 156, 159, 161, 162, 164, 165, 167, 168, 169, 171, 173, 174, 175, 177, 181, 187, 331, 332, 542, K 544, 546, 549, 650, 638, 692, 693, 694, 710 Kacha I. and II., chiefs, . . . . 624 | Kanchbuka, queen of Chandella Harsha, 35, 56 Kachch bapagbata or Kaubchhapari, family, Kanobi, vi, . . . . . 509 47, 65, 71, 73, 78, 94 Kanda, Kiragrama ch., . . . . 351 Kadambaguhadhivasin, saiva ascetic, .,430 Kandali, vi., . . . .688 Kailasak utabhavana, palace in Nepal, . 530, Kan badadova, Chahumana ch. of Chandra 531, 532, 534, 536, 537, 067 vati, . . . . . . . 265 Kaingoda, vi., . . . . . . 673 Kaobadadcia, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, 209 Kakanadabota, vi. (Sanchi), . . . 438, 444 Kanbolla, queen of Mahisharamna, . .. 12 Kakaredi, s. a. Kakkareaika, vi. (Kakreri), Kankadeva, Paramara ch, . . . . 69 186, 218, 219 Kanyakubja or Kanyakubja, vi. (Kanaaj), Kakka, Pratihara ch., . . . 13, 330 75, 77, 342, 356 Kakkaredika, 8. a. Kakareoi, vi., . . . 419 | Kapila, rs., . . Kakkuka, Pratikara ch., . . . . 13 Kapila-Gajapati or Kapila-Kumbbiraja or Kalabhoja, Guhila k., . . 234, 243, 290 Kapilendra-Gajapati, Katuka k., . . 376 Kalachuri, family, 93, 140, 186, 406, 407, 410, Kapilavardhana, ch., . . . . . . 600 414, 415, 416, 419, 421, 422, 427, Kapitthika, vi., . . . . . . . 529 428, 429, 431, 432, 433, 434, 691 Karivarsba, sur. of salarabava, . , . 593 Kalachuti, s. a. Kalachari, . . . . 283 | Karmachandra, Triqarta k., . . . . 571 -552 141 ha clb. OJ Aadula, 141 . 198

Page #466
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 107 . . 69 603 NUMBER NUMBER Karmaneya, vi., . . . . . . 401 Kira, co., . . . . 35 Karmasimha, min. of Bharma, . . .271 Kiragrama, vi., . . 351, 569 Karna, Chaulukya k., . . . 72, 130, 188 Kirtipala, k., , . * 256 Karna, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 Kirtiranja, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) ch. of Karna, k., . . . . Latadesa, . . . . . 354, 356 Karna, k., ancestor of the Gurjara kings, . 402 Kirtiraja, Kachchhapaghata k., . . . 73 Karna, Kalachuri kc., . 79, 226, 336, 407, 410, Kirtiraja, Rashtrakuta ch., . . . . 630 414, 416, 431, 432 Kirtisimba, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . : 318 Karna, Vaghela ch., . . Kirtivarman, Chandella k., 76, 108, 226, 334, Karnata, co., ... 335, 337, 342 Karna-Trailokyamalla, 8. a. Chaulukya Karpa, Kirtivarman, Guhila k., . . .. 243, 290 72, 188 Kirtivarman, Kakaredi ch.,. . 186, 219, 419 Karttikeyapura, vi., . . . . Kituka, Chahumana ko, . . . . 290 Karusha-desa, co., 326 Kokalla or Kokkalla I., Kalachuri k., 407, 409, 429 Kasi, vi. (Benares), . . . 162, 601 Kokalla or Kokkalla II., do., 407, 410, 415, 431 Kasika, do., . Kokkala or Kokkalla, m. of Grahapati Kasturadevi, queen of Anangabhima, . 367 1 family, . . . . . 55 Kastarikamodini, queen of Chodaganga, 367 | Kolabala or Kolahala Anantavarman, Kata, vi. (Karra), * * * * * 62 Ganga k., . . . .. . . 360, 367 Kataka, see Varanasi-Kataza. Kolabalapura, vi. (Koler), . . . 360, 367 Kataka, oi. (Cuttack), . , 376, 659, ,667 Kolavati, mother of Uddgotakegarin, . . 668 Kaurava, family, .. : . i Komo-mandala, di. . . . . . 409 Kausamba-mandala, di., Kanadevi, queen of Adityasena, 550, 551, 552 Kavachagiva, saiva ascetic, . . . . 430 Kondaraja, mn., . . . . . 619 Kayavatara, vi., .. . . * * 402 Kondavieu, vi., . . . . 376 Kelhana, Chahumana prince of Nadula, 133 Kosala or Kosala, co., . . 509, 541, 616, 660n Kerala, co., .' . . 509 | Koshadevi, s.a. Konaderi, . . 5510 Kebava, 8. a. Govinda-Kesava, 653, 651 Kotta Harivatsa, . 607 Kecavasena, & wrong name, . . . 649n Kottabhanja, ch., 655, 656 Kefirja, Umanga ch., . . . 289 Kottara, vi.. . . . , . 509 Kdyuravarsba, 8. a. Kalachuri Yuvaraja I., . 429 Krishna, called Bala-Sarasvati, poet, . 2330 Khagara (Sbagara), k., .. . i 260 Krishnadasa, ch., . . . . 624 Khal vatika, vi. (Kbalari), . . 233 Krishnadeva, Gadhades a ch., . . . 322 Khangara (Sbangan), Chudasamd ch., . 276, Krishnagiri, vi. (Kanberi), . . . 393 284, 345 Krishoagupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, . . Kharagraba I., Valabhi k.,. . 479, 485, 524 Krishnanandin, poet, * * * * * Kharagraba II. Dharmaditya, do., . : 486, 487 Krishnapa, Chandrella ch., . . . . 333 Kharagraha, Paluohe prince, 478, 490, 491, 492 Krishnaraja (or Adbhutaksishoaraja P), ch., . 64 Kharavana (f), chu, . * * * * 653 | Krishoaraja, Kalachuri (?) k., . . 427 Khasa, people, . . . . . . 577 Krishoaraja, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, Khayara, vi., . " . . 90 209, 210 Khetaka, vi. (Kaira), . . . 487, 495, 496 Krishnaraja, Paramara k., . . . . . 46 Khemasimba or Ksbemasimha, Guhila k., Kriehoaraja, do. . . . . 689, 690 243, 290 Krishoaraja, Rashtrakuta k. Krishna II., . 429 Kbetasimha or Kshetra or Kshetrasimba, do, Ktitakirti, min. of a Vijayapura ch., , . 604 286, 290, 297 Kshemasimba or Khemasimba, Guhila k., Khojuka or Shojavarman,. Kakaredi ch.,. 186, 218 243, 290 Kbottiga, Rashtrakuta k., . 310 Kshetra or Kshetrasimha or Khetasimha, do., Khuddavediya, vi., '. . . 460 286, 290, 297 Khammana (Shuumana), Guhila k., 234, 243, 290 Kshetrasimha, prince,. . . . . 705 P2

Page #467
10S EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. NUMBER Kobitipala, Kanauk., . . . 31, 39, 332 Kubera, Devarashtra k., . . . . 509 Kulabhata, surasena ch., . . . . 589 Kulachanda, governor of Gaya, . .270 Kuladevi, queen of Brahmapalavarman, . 711 Kuladitya, ch., . . . . . . 170 Kulastambha (or Rala(na P)stambba ?), ch., . 666 Kumaradeva, Uchchakalpa ch., . . . 387 Kumaraderi, queen of Chandragupta I.,. Kumaradevi, queen of Ogbadeva, . . 387 Kumaragupta I., Gupta k., 3, 439, 440, 442,. 443, 514, 515, 56, 518 Kumaragupta II., doi, . . . . 518 Kamaragupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, . . 550 Kumarapala, Chaulukya k., 123, 129, 130, 133, 143, 163, 188, 210, 313,503, 504, 527 Kumarapala, Kakaredi ch., . . 218 Kumarapala, Pala k., . . . .641 Kumarapala, Umanga ch., . . . . 239 Kumarasimha, Guhila k., . . . 243, 290 Kumbhakarna or Kumbharaja, do., 288, 290, 295, 297, 301, 304, 306 Kumbhiraja, s.a. Gajapati, * * * 376 Kundaraja, Rashtrakuta ch., . . . 354 Kuntaraja, k., . . . . . . 260 Kusthalapura, vi., . : . 509 Kusumesvara, vi., . .: . 401 Kutvudi, Sultan (Qutb-ud-din), . . . 250 NUMBER Lakshmana, Jayapura ch., . . . . . 452 Lakshmana, k., .. . . 256 Lakshmana, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 73 Lakshmana or Lakshmanacbandra, Kiragrama ch., . . . 351, 569 Lakshmanapala, Umanga ch. . . . 289 Lakshmanaraja, Kalachuri k., . 407, 428, 429 Lakshmanasena, Sena k., i . 843, 649, 660 Laksbpanasinha, Guhila k., . . 290 Lakshmasimha, Shattrimsa che, . : : 277 Labsbmi, queen of Lalla, Lakshmi, queen of Bhanodeva II., . . 369 Lakshmidevi, queen of Chacha (or Chava P), . 705 Laksbmidhara, poet, ... ... . 193 Lakshmikarna, s.a. Kalachuri Karna, ... 334 Lakshminarasinka og Oprisimha, Nepal k.. 564, 565 Lakshminarayana, Viharanagari ch., .... 564 Lalishninrisimha or 'narasimha, Nepal k., 564, 565 Lakshmivarman, Paramara k., 121, 172, [Lakshmi]vati,queen of Ilanavarman, . . Lalanati, queen of Hariharasimba, . . Lalitapattana, vi., . . . . . 568 Lalitasura, k., . . . . . . . 603 Lalitatripurasundarideni, queen of Ranaba hadurasa ha, . . . : 325 Lulitavigraharaja-nataka, title of a play, 134n Lalla, Chhinda ch., . . . . . 51 Lasbamadevi, queen of Saradasimha, . . 94 Lasbanapala, Shattrimsa ch., . . . 277 Lashmidera (Lakshmidera), Kalachuti ch., . 280 Latadesa, Co., . . . . . 354, 356 Latavugata gana, . . . 71n Latana, k. (?), . . . . . . 44 Lavanaprasada, Vaghela k., . 209, 210, 212, 344 Lavangapala, Shattrimsa ch., . . .277 Lavanyasamaya, poet,. . . . . . 304 Lavar apravaba, ch., . . . . . 83 Lendulura, vi. (Dendaluru), . . . . 687 Lichebbavi, family, and its founder, 439, 480, 526, 541, 557 Lohada, sur. of Singara Vatsaraj . 109 Lokaprakasa, Nepal prince, Lnachchhagira, vi. (Dedgadb), i . . 14 Lukasthana, vi.,. . . 266 Lunapasaja, Mandale ch., . . . . 225 Lundbaga (?) or Lundbagara ), 256 Luniga, Shattritsa ch., . . . . 277 Lunigadera, s.a. Vaghela Lavanaprasa da, . 249 * 605 Lilch balladeri, queen, . 411, 433 Lachchhidovi, do., . . 667 Lachchhuka, queen of Sa vata, Lahini, sister of Purnapala, Lajja, queen of Pala Vigrabapala I., . . 638 Lakhana pala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Vodama. yuta, yuta, . . Lakkbata, ch., . 342 Laksha, s.a. Lakshasimba, . . . , 290 Laksha, Shastrimsa ch., . 277 Lakshanika, queen of Bilbana, . Laishasinha or Laksha, Guhila k., 286, 200, 297 Lakstavarman, sur. of Chandella Yasuvarman, 35 Lakshmiadeva, Paramara k., . . . 79 Lakshmudevi (?), queen,' . . . . 42+ Lakshwana, Cldhumana ch. of Nudula, 111 * 568 351

Page #468
Appendix.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 100 NUMBER NOUBS3 - M Vahasudevaraja, ch., . . . i 611, 612 55 Madana, ch., . . . . . . . Mahata, n. of Grahapati family,. 296 92 Mahayaka or Mabayika, Guhila k., Madana, Gadhipura (Kanauj) k., (?),... 234, 243, 290 .226 Madana, s.a. Chandella Madanavarman, Mahendra, Chahumana ch. of Nadula, . : 111. Madanadera, 8. a. Kanauj k. Madanapala, . 75 Mahondra (or Mahindra ?), k., . , . 53 Madadadevi, queen of Lavanaprasada,. . .314 Mahendra, Kosula k., . . . . 509 Mahendra, Pishtapura k., . . . Madanapala, Kanauj k., 75, 77, 80, 81, 83, 84, . 509 148, 156 Mahendramalla, Nepal k., . . 563, 561.565 Madanapala, Pala k., . . . . . 645 Mabendrapala, Kanauj k., . . 18, 20, 25, 331 Madanapala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Voda mayuta, 605 Mahendrapala, Mahodaya ch., . : 542, 514 . i Madanasimha, Gadhadesa ch., : . 322 Mahendra pala, Pala k., .6-13n Mahesa or Mahesvara, poet, . 297, 301 Dadanavarman, Chandella k., 101, 102, 104, 108, 132, 136, 139, 142, 146, 185, 240, 335, 336 Mabesvara, ch., . . . . . 226 304 Mahesvaranaga, ch., . Madaphara-saha, Sultan (Muzaffar II.), . . 590 Madapratihera (or Apratihara P), vi., . . 97 Mahiala or Mahitala or Mahisala, father of Madbava, feudatory (?) of Bhanugupta, .455 Kanauj k. Chandradeva, . , 77, 90, 53 Madhava, poets, . . . . 35, 654 Mahichandra, do., . , 75, 84, 148, 156 Madbaragupta, Gupta k. of Magadha,' 550, 552 Mahidera, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . . 541 Madhavasena, a wrong name, . . . 64911 Malidevidevi, queen of Mahodaya ch. Dladhavasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Mabendrapala, . . . . 5:14 Madhavavarman, Kalinga ch., . . 6731 Mabidhara, Haga Brahman, . . . 362 Madhavavarman, Vishnukundin k., Mabigbangbala, sur. of Singhapura ch. Madhu-K amarnava, E. Ganga k., . Divakaravarman, . . . . : GOO Madhukarasahi, Gadhadesa ch., . . Mabindra (or. Mahendra ?), k., . . '. 54 Madhumati, ri. (Mahuva),. . Malindramalla ( for Mahendramalla), Nepal. Madhusudana, ch., . . . . 366 h., . * * * * * * 585 Madbli, min. of Jayaditya,. . . Mahindrararman, E. Ganga k., . . . 672 Maga or Sakadvipiya Brahmans, . . Mahipa, Vaghela ch., . . . . . 293 Magadha, co., 362, 535, 511, 550, 551, 552, 628 Mahipala, ch., . : . . Out Mahabhavagupta I. Janamejaya, Trikalinga Mahipala I. and II., Chudasama chiefs, 284, 345 k.,.659, 660, 661, 662, 663 Mahipala, ch., . . . . . . 236 Mahabhavagupta II. Bhimaratha, do. 664, 665 | Mahipala, k., . . . . . 353 alaba jayaraja, ch., . . . , . 610 Mahipala, Kachchhapaghata k., , . 73,73 Malakantara, co., . . . ..509 ... 509 | Mahirala, Kanauj k., . . . . : 25 Mahalakshmi, Guhila qucen, , . . 34 ) Mahipala, Pala k., . . 59, 610, 641, 642 Mabalakshmidevi (f), queen of Narasimha Mabipati, Chudasama ch., . . . . 276 gupta, . . . . . . . . 518 . 518 Mabisa, k., . . . . . 26.) Mahamanda sahi or Mahammada Bahi, Malisharama, Chahavana ch., . i . 12 Sultan Muhammad ibn Tughlaq), 268, 259 Mahitala or Mahiyala, 8.a. Mabiala, . 80, 82 Mahammada Saha (Muhammad Shah), . ' . 572 Mahmud Baiqara, Sultan, . . 299, 300, 301 Mahamuda og Mahimuda, Sultan (Mahmud Mahodaya, vi. (Kanauj), . 542, 5-14, 638, 710 Baiqara) . . . . . . . 299, 304 Maitraka, family, . . . . . 457 Mahanaman, Buddhist teacher, . . 474,625 | Jalaubari-Narachandrasuri, poet, . . . 212n Malananda, ch., . . . . 260 Maladhari-Narendrasuri, do. . . . 212n Mahasara, vi. (Masar), . . .. 274 Malava, co., . 69, 210, 285, 290, 340, 367, 415 Mabasenagupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, 550 Malhana, Chhinda ch., . . . . 51 Mahasenaguptadevi, queen of Adityavardhana, 528 Malla, ch., . . . , . , 260 Mahasimba, Gadhadesa ch., . . 322 Malladura, Unangu ch., . . . .239 Mahasiva-Tivararaja, Kosala ch., . . . 616 | Mallnta, Guhila k., . . . . . 23-4 Mabasivagupta Yayati, Trikalinga k., 663, C64. 650 ' Namaka (?), ch., . . . . . "12 .: 687 360 322 224 604 362 . .

Page #469
110 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 260 NUMBER NCYBBB Mamma (Harivarman), m., , ..i : 549 Maujadina, Sultan (Muizz-ud-din Babram), Mammata, Rashtrakuta ch. of Hastikundi, 30, 53 Maukhari, family, 541, 550, 553, 551, 555, 556 Mana, family, . . . . . . 362 Maurya, do. . . . . . . 9 Manadeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, 494, 497, 541 Mayatalla, queen of Lakshmanachandra, .351 Manadeva, Nepal k., . . . . . 560 Mayudagari, vi., . . . . . . . 201 Managriha, palace in Nepal, 480, 498, 526, Mayura, ch., . . . . . . . 330 534, 557 Mayurakshaka, min. of Visvavarman, . Mananka, Rashtrakuta ch., . . . 607 Medapata, co. (Mewad), 234, 236, 243, Manapura, vi., . . . . . . 607 246, 286, 288, 290, 297, 301, 306 Manasahi, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Meghachandra, Trigarta k., . . 571 Madasimba, k.,. 311 Meghavena, vi., . . :488 Manavasimha, k., . . . . . 256 Mehara, family, . . 199, 260 Mandala, ch., , Melaga or Meliga, Chudasama ch., .. 284, 345 Mandali, vi., . Meliga, oh., . . . . . . 260 Mandalika or Mandalika I, and II., Chudasama M@ruvarman, k., .. . . 595 chiefs, . . . i . 234, 345 Mihirakula, k., . . . . . 329, 521 Mandalika, ch, . . . . Mibiralakshmi, queen of Ravishona, . . 592 Mandana, Paramara ch., . 69 Missra Damodara, poet, . . . . 283 Mandapadurga, vi., . . . . 195 Mithila, co., . . . . 565, 578, 644 Mandapapara, vi. (Mandu), 285 Mitrasona, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . 318 Mangaladevi, queen of Tamara Vajrati, 331 Mitravarman, ch., . . . . . 688 Mangalara ja, ch., . . . . . 260 Mlechchba, . . . . 259,711 Manyalaraja, Kachchhapaghata k., 73 Mokala, Guhila k., .. . 286, 288, 290, 297 Mangalarasaraja, sur. of Jayasraya, Mokala, m., . . . . . . 292 Maaikantha, poet, . . Mokalasimha, Chudasama ch., . , 276, 345 Manikya, sakambhari k., ; . . Mokalasimha, Vaghela ch., . . . . 299 Manikyavarman, k., . . . 594 Momaladevi, mother (?) of Paramara Manjapandin, poet, , Yasovarman, . . . . . 112 Mankunadevi (or Sadgunadevi P), queen of M udgagiri, vi. (Mungir),, . : 633, 638 Rajaraja III., . . . . . . 367 Mugdhatunga, 8. a. Kalachuri PrasiddhaManobarasimha, Gadhadeka ch., . . . 322- dhavala, . . . . . . . 429 Manoratha, Maga Brahman, | Muhammad ibn Tughlag. Sultan,. 253, 259, 263 Manoratha (son of Murari), poct, . . . 646 | Muhammad Saiyid. .5710 Mangratba (son of Sida), do., . . 177 Muhmmad Shah . 572 Mantaraja, Kerala k.. . . Muhammad Shah ibn Farid, . 57 in Marasimha, Ganga K., 360 Muizz-ud-din Bahram, Sultan, . i . 238 Narusthali, co. (Marwaa), . . . . 301 Mukhara, 8. a. Maukhari, 553 Marya dasagara, Kaluchuri (?) k., . ... 691 Muktasimha, Chudasama ch., . . .284 Matamatasimha, sur. of Salara hana, 593 Maladeva, ch., . . . . . . 670 Mathanadera, Gurjaruprotihura ch., . . 59 Muladova, Kachchhapaghata k., . . . 73 Mathanasimha, Gulilu k., . . . 2-13, 290 Malaraja I., Chaulukya k., . 45, 50, 52, 53, Mathara, family, . . . . . 663 : . 129, 130, 188, 200, 205, 206, 220 Matila, k. in Aryavarta, . . . . 509 Mularaja II., do., . . . 188, 527 Matrioleta, m., . . . . . . 521 Muluraja, Faghela ch., . 299 diatsisaruan, poet, Manjaraja, Paramara k., . . . 53, 79 Matsivishao, ch., i 451, 520 Murari, poet, . . . . . . 646 Mattamasura, line of ascetics, . . . 405 Murasima, vi., . . . .659n Mattamayura, vi., . . . . 430 Murtigana, Saiva ascetic, . . . : 605 Mattavayuranatba, Saiva ascetic, 429 Murundaderi or Muropdasvamini, queen of Hattila, nt.s . . . . . 716 | Jaranatha, . . . . . 389, 392 258 . 575 362 shah 609

Page #470
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 111 : 304 * 710 603 407 509 13 . 94 . 90 NOXBER NOBER Muzaffar II., Sultan, Naravarman, Guhila k., . . . 234, 243 * Mriga vati, daughter (?) of Gadhadesa ch. Naravarman, Paramara k., . 79, 82, Hridayetu, . . . : 3 110, 121, 172, 195, 341 Narayana, ch., . . . . . 653, 654 N Nareyana, Diharanagari ch., * 564 Narayanapala, Pala k., . 637, 638, 639, 640 Nabhatishandaka, vi., . . 628 Narayanavarman, ch., . . . . . 634 Nadula, vi. (Nadol), * : * 133, 141 Narendradeva, Nepal k., . . . . . 341 Nagabbat, Mahodaya ch... 542, 710 Narendramalla or Amaramalla, do., . 564, 565 Nagabhata, Mahodaya prince, Narmada, ri., . . . . . 172, 422 Nagabbata (Nahada), Pratihara ch., . . 13, 33 Nasaradina, Sultan (Nasir-ud-din Mahmud), . 238 Nagabhatta, ch., . . . . 590 Nasaratha, Sultan (Nasrat Shan), . 278 Nagadatta, ko in Arydvarta, Nasir-ud-din Mahmud, Sultan, . . . 238 Nagadatta, poet, * * 604 Nasrat Shah, do., . . . . 278 Nagalladori, queen of Vaghela Visaluddva, Naguderi, queen of Nimbara, . . Nagar, vi. (s. a. Kalioganagara), 360 Nathadora, Mahusara ch., . . . * 274 Nagarjuna, ch., . . . . . 360 Natta or Nattaderi, queen of Kokalia I., Nagasepa, k.. in Aryavarta, . Navaghana, Chudasamd ch., . . 315 Nahada (Nagabhata), Pratihara ch., Navasarika, vi. (Nausari), . . 400 Nalanda (P), vi., . 535 Navina pura, vi. (Navanagar), 314 Nalapura, fortress, Nayanakelidevi, queen of, Gorindachandra, Nalapura, vi., . . . . . 248, 251 Nasanapala, U manga ch., . ... Nana, min. of Chandella Bhojavarman, Nayapala, Pala k., . . . . 642, 643 Napaka, court-poet of Vaghel& Visaladeva, . 233 Nayike, queen of Jajjuka, * 331 Nandaprabbanjanavarman, Kalinga k., . . Nebila, poet, . . . . . . Nandaraja-Yuddhasura, Rashtrakuta ch., .350 Nopala, co., . . . . . 565 Nandavalle, ch., . 330 Netibhauje, c, . . . . 657 Nandin, family, Nihsan kamalla, sur. of Sala ra hana, 593 Nandin, k. in Aryavarta, . . . .509 Nihsankasimba, sur. of Udayakarna, . . 364 Nandipan or "puri, vi., . 395, 396, 708, 709 Nikumbhallabakti, Sendraka ch., . . 399 Nangama, queen of an E. Ganga Vajrahasta, 367 Niladasa, ch., . . . . . . 624 Nanna-Gunavaloka, Rashtrakuta ch., . . 630 Nilaraja, Avamukta k., 509 Nannaddva or Nandesvara, ch., . . 616, 617 Nimbara, k., . . . 603 Nannaks, Chandella k., . . . 35, 56 Nimbarka, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) ch. Nanya, k., . . . . . . 647 of Latades i, . . . . . . 354 Nanyadova, Nepal k., . . . . 564 Nirgundipadraka, vi., . . . . 427 Narabbata or Narabada, Pratihara ch., 13, 330 Nirihullaka, feudatory (?) of Samkarana Naraharideva, Gadhadesa ch., . . * 322 (Sam karagana P), . . . . 427 Naraka, son of the god Vishnu and the Nishkalanka, governor of Siyaduni, 31, 33, 40 Earth, . . . . 652, 711, 713, 714 Ndhald, queen of Yuvaraja I., . , * 429 Narasimha, Gadhadesa che, . . . . 322 Nonalla, queen of Ratnaraja I., . . . 409 Narasiaba, Kalachuri k., , 140, 414, 416, Noisimba, ch., . . . . . . 31% 416, 421, 422, 431, 432 Noisimba, Nepal k., : . . 504 Narasimha or Nrisimhs I., II., III., and IV., Nrisimba or Narasimha, I., II., III., and IV., E. Ganga kings, . 367, 369, 370 E. Ganga kings, . .. 367, 369, 376) Narasimhagupta, Gupta ko, . . * 518 Nrivarman, Nalapura ch., . . . . 251 Naravabana, Guhila kun , 34, 42, 234, 243, 290 Naravahapadatta, ch., . . . . . 452 Naravardbana, Kanauj k., . . , . 528 Naravarman, ch., . . . . . 2 ! Ogbadova, Uchchakal pa ch., . . 387 675 , 575

Page #471
112 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 55 644 509 NUMBER NUMBER Pragrata, co., . . . . 431 Padihara (Pratibara), family, Praliladana, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, Padmaditya, ch., . . . 170 . 193, 210 Padma aga, ch., . . 11 Prakataditya, Kasi (?) k., . . . . 601 Padmapala, Kuchchha paghita 73,78 Pralarbha, Pragjyotisha k., . ... 652 Padmasimba, Guhila k., 243, 290 Prananarayana, Vieiramagari cha, . . 664 Padmarati, vi., . . . Prasantaraga, sur. of Dadda II., 347, 348, 349, Padmini, queen of Kakka, . * 330 395, 396, 397, 708, 709 Pala, family, Prabantasiva, ascetic, . . . . . 405 Palakka, Pragi yotisha k., . 714 Prasarvajna, poet, . . . . . 123 Falakka, vi.or co., . Prasiddhadhavala, 8. a. Kalachuri MugdhaPanchabamsa, family, . . . . 412 tunga, . . . . . . . 407 Pauchala, co., . . . 605 Pratapa, ch., .. i . 204 Panslava, family, . . . 614, 615, 616 Pratapa, k., . . . . . . 256 Panduvarman, ch., . . . 602 Pratapa or Pratapamalla, s. a. Jayapratapamalla, Parabala, Rashtrakuta ch , . . . . 635 564, 665 Parachakrakama, sur. of Nepal k. Jayadera, . 511 Pratapadhavala, Japila ch., . . 137, 152, 153 Paramara, family, * 46, 49, 53, 57, 67, Prata paditya, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 68, 69, 70, 79, 82, 110, 112, 121, 172, Pratapamalla, s. di Jayapratapamalla, . . 565 189, 193, 195, 197, 198, 203, 207, 209, Pratapamalla, Vaghela prince, . . 214, 249 210, 214, 223, 232, 253, 340, 341, 342, Pratapavarman, Chandella prince, . . 336 415, 431, 689, 690 Pratibara (Padihara), family, .. . 13, 330 Paramardin, ch., . . . . . 281 | Pravarapura, vi., . . . 619, 621 Paramardin, Chandella k., : 146, 147, 158, Pravarasena I., Vakutaka k, . . 619, 622 176, 178, 185, 190, 220, 240, 337 Pravarasena II., do., . .' 619, 620,621, 622 Parivrajaka, family,. 451, 453, 456, 459, 522 Prayaga, vi. (Allahabad), . 60, 159, 407 Parnadatta, governor of Surashtra, . . 446 Premanarayana or Premasahi, Gudhadesa ch., 322 Parthiva, people (?), . . . . . 596 Prithivimula, k., . . . . .688 Pasupati, k., . . . . . . 521 Prithivipala, Chahumana ch. of Nadula, 141 Pataliputra, vi. (Patna), 437, 512, 541, 634 Prithivishena, Vakataka k., . . 618, 619, 622 Paushana (solar), race, . . . . 593 Prithivivallable, sur. of Nikumbhallasakti, . 399 Pellapelli, sur. of Narabhata, . . . 330 Prithivivarman, E. Ganga k., . . . 672 Perdja," king of the Yavanas' (Firoz Shahi, . 286 Pr: thudaka, vi. (Pebera, Pehoa), . . . 546 Peroja S&hi, Sultan (Firoz Sbah), . . Prithvileva I., Ratnapura chi, . . 409, 423 Peruja-sahi, Sultan (Rakn-ud-din Firoz Shah Prithvideya II., do., . 411, 412, 417, 418, I.), . . . 238 423, 434 Phakka, surasena ch., . . Prithvidera III., do., * * * * 184 Phalgugrama, vi.. . . . . Prith vidhara, poet, . . . . . . 414 Pishtapura, vi., . . . . 509 Prithvinarayanasaha, Nepal k., . . . 326 Piyaroja Saba, Sultan (Firoz Shab), . . 270 Prithvipala, k., . . . . . . 106 Prabalika, queen of Varunasena,. Prithviraja, Chahamana k., 149, 155, Prabhakara, k., . . . . . . 688 176, 183 Prabhakaruvardhana, Kanauj k., . . 528 Prithvireja, Gadhadesa ch., . . . . 922 Prabhanjana, Parivraja ka.k., . . 451, 459 Prithviraja, Guhila prince, . . . . 306 Prabhasa, ch; . . . . . . 170 Psitbvica, s. a. Prithsideva I., . , . 409 Prabhasa, sur.(?) of Mahodaya ch. Bhoja I., . 710 Prithvisrika, queen (?) of Kanau, k. Madanapala, 81 Prabbasa, oi., . . . . . 271 Prithvivarman, Chandella k., . 108, 146, Prabbavatigapta, queen of Rudrasena II., . 619 226, 335 Pradiptavarman, Singhapura ch., . . 600 Priyamala, queen of Jasad havala,. . . 280 Pragjyotisha, co., . 614 652, 711, 712, 713, 714 Pulakesi, Chapa ch., . . . . . 353 589 650 592

Page #472
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 113 . 400 * 665 * 518 . 430 331 NUMBER NUMBER Pulakebiraja-Avanijanasraya, Gujarat Chalu Rajaraja III., E. Ganga k., . 367 kya ch., . . . Rajasekhara, poet, . . . . . 429n Pulakesi -Vallabha, W. Chalukya k. Satya-raya Rajasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 Pulikexin II., . . Rajasimba, Shattrinsa ch., . 277 Pulepdaka (?), vin, . . 486 Rajasimba, sur. of Indravarman, . .676, 877 Pulindasena, Kalinga ch., . . 673 Rajasundari, queen of Rajaraja I., 359, 360, 367 Punapaksha, ch., . . . 343 Rajendrachola, Choda k., . . . . 359 Punja, ch., . | Rajendravarman, E. Ganga k., ; 683 Puppa, queen of Chandella Yasdvarman, . 56 Rajendravikramasaba, Nepal k., . .. . 325 Puragupta, Gupta k., * * * Raji, Chaulukya k., . . . . . 50 Purandara, saiva ascetic, . . . Rajjila, Pratihara ch., . . . 13, 330 Purandara pala, Pragjyotisha prince, . . 713 Rajyamati, queen of Jayadeva Parachakrakama, 541 Purnapala, ch., . .. . :. 64 | Rajyapala, Kanauj (?) k., . . . 60, 71 Purnaraja, Tomara ch., Rajyapala, Pala k., 640 Purnika, vi., . . . 491 Rajyapala, son of Kanauj k. Govindaobandra, 119 Parushottama, chiefs, . 366, 671 Kajjapala, son of Pala Devapala, . 635 Purushottama, Maga Brahman, . 362 Rajyapura, vi. (Rajorgadb), . 39 Purushottama, min. of Chandella Paramardin, 185 Rajyavardhana I., Ranauj k., . . 528, 548 Purushdttama, 8.a.-Bhatta Purushottama, .638 | Rajyavard bana II., do,, . . . 528, 627n Purushottamasimba, ch. of Kama co.,. . 675 Rajyavati, queen of Dharmadeva, i . 494 Pushpapura, vi., 8. a. Pataliputra, . . 541 Rula (na P)stambha (or Kulastambha P), ch., . 666 Puebyena, ca., . . . . . . 715 | Ralhadevi or Ralhanadevi, mother of Kanauj k. Govindachandra, . . 80, 96, 118, 693 Raina, Kiragrama ch., . . . . 351 Rama (son of Balabhadra), poet, . .. 56 Q Rama (son of Bhtinyaka), do., . 351, 569 Qutb-ud-din Aibak, Sultan, Ramabhadra, Kanauj k., . . . 546 Ramabhadra, Mahodaya ch., . . 542, 710 Ramachandra, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Ramachandra or Ramadeva, Kalachuti ch., 280, 283 Ragbava, E. Ganga ku, . . . . . 367 Ramadeva, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, . 210 Raghayachaitanya, poet, . . . . 571 Ramadeva, 8.a. Kanauj k. Ramabbadra, 15 Raghunatha, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 Ramaderi, queen of Jayasvamin, . . . 387 Rabada, queen of Lakshmanaraja, * 423 Ramakirti, poet, . . . . * 129 Rahila, Chandella k., . 35, 56 Ramapala, Pala k., . . . . . Rahuttaraya, -s. a. Rautaraya, . 376 Ramnasahi, Gadhadesa ch., . Rajabbanja, ch., * 656 Ramasahi, Tonara ch. of Gwalior, . * 318 Rajadeva, ch., . . . . . * 424 Ramasimba, Nepal k., . . . 564 Rajahpala, ch., 342 Ranabahadurasaha, do. 326 Rajakula gachchha, . . . . 570 Ranabhanja, ch., . . . 655, 656, 657 Rajaladevi, queen, . 342 Ranabbita, Kalinga ch., * * * 673 Rajalla, queen of Prithvideva I., .. . 409 Ranachchhoda, poet, . . . . . 321 Rajalladevi, queen of Sthitimalla, . 562 Ranagraba, son of [Jayabhata I.) Vitaraga, * 397 Rajamala, family, . . . . 412 Ranakesarin, sur. of Bhavadeva, * . 615 Rajamalla, Guhila k., .297, 301, 302, 304, 306 Ranamalla, Marusthali (Marwad) ch., . 301 Rajamati, queen of Jayapratapainalla, * * 564 Ranarnava, E. Ganga k. . . . . 360 Rajaprasasti-mabakavya, title of a poem, .321 Ranasimha, Guhila k., . : . . . 290 Rajaraja I., E. Ganga k., . : 359, 360, 367 Rapasimha, Mehara ch., 199 Rajaraja II., do.. . . . . 367, 670 | Rana(la ?)stambha (or Kulastambba ?), ch., , 666 644 322

Page #473
114 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. NOXBER . . 35 313 NUMBER Ranavankamalla(?), sur. of Harikaladeva, '. 365 Ranavikranta, sur. of Buddhavarmaranja, Randavai, vi., . . . , 173, 174, 175 Rannadevi, queen of Pdla Dharmapala, . . 635 Rardhaderi, queen of Salavabana, . . 593 Rashtrakuta, family, * 24, 30, 53, 340, 350, 354, 356, 605, 607, 630, 635, 640 Rashtroda (Rashtrakuta), do., , , , 273 Ratna deva I., Ratnapura ch., see Ratnaraja. Ratnadeva II., Ratnapura ch., 411, 412, 418, 423, 433, 434 Rataadeva III., do., . . . . 184, 423 Ratnak umarika, queen of Sambalpur ch. Jayantasimha, . . . . . 324 Ratnamalla, Nepal k., , . . 564, 565 Ratnapala, poet, . . . 226 Ratnapa la varman, Pragjyotisha k., 711, 712, 713 Ratnapura, vi., 184, 409, 411, 412, 417, 418, 423, 433, 434 Ratnaraja or Ratnesa I., Ratnapura ch, 409, 423 Ratnasena, Gadhadesa ch., . . . . 322 Ratnasimha, Guhila k., . . . . Ratnasimha, poet, . 418 Rautarara or Rahuttaraya, sur. of Ganadeva, 376 Ravisamba, ch., . . . . . Ravishena, ch., . . . 592 Rayabrahmadeva, Kalachuti ch. of Rayapura, 280, 2 283 Rayamalla, s. a. Rajamalla . . . Rayapala, ch.,. . . Rayapura, vi. (Raypur), . . . . 280 Rayarideva-Trailok yasimba, ch., . . . Remund, vi., . . 367 Reva, ri. (Narmada), . . . 189, 198 Riddhilakshmi, Nepal queen, . 567 Ripughanghala, sur. of Bhaskaravarman, * 600 Rudaddvi, queen of Vaghela Virasimha, Rudra, ch., . . . . . Rudra . . ., Viharasvanin, . 609 Rudradasa, ch., . . . . . 606 Rudradeva, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Rudradera, k. in Arydvarta, . 509 Rudramana, Mana ch. of Magadha, . . 362 Rudrasena I., Va kataka k., . . 619, Rudrasena II., do., . , . . 619 Rudrona = Rudrapala (P), Tomara prince, , 44 RukNG-ud-din Firoz Sbah I., Sultan, . 238 Ru pa, queen of Mabananda, . . 260 Rupadevi, Chahumana princess, .. . : 705 Rupamati, queen of Jayapratapamalla. . 564. 624 673 sata, 8. a. Virasona, min. of Chandragupta II., . . . . . . 512 Sabalasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . . 322 Sadasiva, saiva ascetic, , , , 430 Sadgunadevi (or Vankunadevi P), queen of Rajaraja III., . . . . . . 367n Sadhanva, Chaulukya ch., . . . , 429 Sahajaditya (Rajaraja P), ch., . .170 sahajyaham, emperor (Slah-Jahan), . . 317 Sahapadina, Sultan (Shihab-ud-din Ghori), .255 Sahasanka, sur. of Salavabana, . . . 593 Sabasrarjuna, mythical ancestor of Kalachuri family, . . . . . . . 415 Sahavadina or Sabavadina, 8. a. Sahapadina, 238, 259 Sahi, Kira k., . Sahi Alambhaka (Hushang Ghori alias Alp Khan), . . . * * * * 985 Sabi Jallaladina, Sahi Mahammada, Sultan (Muhammad Sayid), Sahilla, ch., . . . . 412 . . Sahilla, k., * 593 Sailodbhava, Kalinga ch., . . . . 673 Sainyabhita I. and II., do., Sajjana, poet, , . . . . . 429 saka, Muhammadan (kings of Delhi), . 238, 255 Sakadvipiya or Maga Brahmans, . . . 362 sakambbari, vi. (Sambhar), , 129, 134, 144, 256 Saktikumara, Guhila k., 48, 234, 243, 290, 338, 339 Saktisimha, ch., . . . . . . . 296 Saktisimba, Nepal k., .. . . 564 Salakhanavarman (Salashanavarman), Kakareli ch., . . . . . 186, 218, 219 Salakshanadovi, queen of Vaghela Arnoraja, * 344 Balankayana, family, . . . . . 686 Salapaksha, general, . . . . . 535 Salashanavarman (Salakhanavarman), Kakaredi ch., . . . . . 186, 218, 219 salastambha or Salastambha, Pragjyotisha k., . . . . 652n, 711, 714 salavahana, k., . . . . . . 593 salivahana, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Sallakshana, min. of Chandella Paramardin, 185 Sallakshana, s. a. Sallakshanavarman, . . 226 Sallakshanasimba, k., . . . . . 342 Sallakshanavarman, Chandella k., . 335 Samadevi, queen of Lalitasura, . . . 603 306 343 364 299 170 622

Page #474
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 115 . 627 304 ...... NUMBBB NUMBER Samala (?), poet, . * 286 Sa bayka, ch., * Samanta, Chahamana k., . . 154 Sasidhara, poet, . . . . . 415, 419n Samantasena, Sena k., . 647 bhanja, ch., .657 Samantasinha, ch., . . . . . 210 Satrughnaraja, m., . . . . . 619 Samantasimha, Guhila k., . . . 243, 290 Satrusalya, Navina pura ch., . . . 314 Samantasimha, Manqali ch., . . .. 225 Satyaraja, Paramara ch., . . . . 69 Samantasimha, see Samyantasimha. Satyasraya-Prithivivallabha-Kirtivarmaraja, W. Samaraghanghala, sur. of Achalavarman, 600 Chalukya Kirtivarman I., . . . 40 Samarasimha, Chahumana k., . 703, 705 Satyasraya-PuJakesi-Vallabha, W. Chalukya Samarasimha, Guhila k.,, 236, 243, 246, 290 Pulikesin II., . . . . . 401, 404 Samarasimha, k., . . Satyasraya-Vikramadityaraja, W. Chalukya Samburaja, Rashtrakuta ch., * 351 k., . . . . . . . 404 Samgrainasahi, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 Satyavarman, E. Ganga k., . . . 684 Eamgramasimba, Guhila k., . .. Saurashtra, co., . . . . 8 Samgramasimha, Mandali ch., 225 Saurisamba, ch., . .. .. .. . 624 Samgramasimha, Mewad ch., * 323 Savata, Gurjarapratihara ch., . . . 39 Samja ya sena, ch., . , . . 592 Sekalla or Sokkala, m. of Gruhapati family, . 55 Samkaradeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, 494, 541 Sena, family, . . . . . 647, 648 Samkaragana, k., . . . . . 407 Sanavarman, Singhapura ch., . .600 Samkaragana, Ralachuri k., . 407, 428, 429 Sendraka, family, . . . . 399 Sarkarana (Samkaragana P), Kalachuri (?) k., 427 Shagara (Khagara), k., . . . . 260 Samkshobha, Parivrajaka k., . . . 459 Shah-Jahan, emperor, . . 317 Samsarachandra, Trigarta k., . . 571 Sliams-ud-din Altamish, Sultan, . . 238 Sansa radovi, queen of Jayajotimalla,. . 562 Sbangara (K bangara), Chuda sama ch., 276, Samudragupta, Gupta k., 439, 509, 510, 511 284, 345 Bamudragena, ch., . . . . * 592 Shattrimia, family,. . . . . 279 Samvatasinha (P), Chahumana k., 704, 706, 707 Shihab-ad-din GLori, Sultan, . 238, 255, 257 Samya(ma P)ntasimha, s. a. Samvatasimha (P), 705 Shojavarman or Khojuka, Kakareoi ch., 186, 218 Sadakanika, tribe, . . . . . 436 Shuduvadina, Sultan (Qutb-ud-din Aibak), .288 Sandovara (?), ch., . . Shummana (Khummana), Guhila k., 234, 243, 290 Sandhapala, Umanga ch., . . Siddhachakravartin, sur. of Chaulukya Sankhamathikadhipati, saiva ascetic,.. Jayasimha, . . . . . . 188 Sankuka, ch., . . 9 siddhadhiraja, do. . . . . . 130 Santilla, general, . .. Siddharaja, do., . . . . 123, 129, 527 gaatishena, Jaina scholar, . . . Siddlinrisinbamalla, Nepal k., . 563, 564, 568 Sapadalaksha, co. or mountains, . 129, 575, 577 Sidhitunga (P), ch., . . . . . 267 Sarabhapura, vi., . . . 610, 611, 612 Sidhuka, ch., . . . . . . 342 Saradasimha, Kachchha paghata k., . : 94 Bikbarasvamini, queen of Sanjayasena, . . 592 Saranga, Gohilla ch., . 292 sila, Guhila k. . . . . 234, 243, 290 Sarangadeva, Vaghela k., . 235, 237, 244, 249 Siladitya, see Sryasraya-Siladitya Sarapalli, vi., . . . . . . . 675 siladitya I. Dharmaditya, Valabhi k., * 476, Sardula or Sardulavarman, Maukhari k., 655, 556 477, 478, 479, 485 Barvagupta, s. a. Bhatta Sarvagupta, .. . 6 Siladitya II., Valabhi prince, . . . 487 Sarvanaga, ck., . . . . . . 11 Scaditya III., Valabhi k., . 487, 488, 489, 490 Sarvankga, feudatory of Skandagopta, . '. 449 siladitya IV. do., 490, 191, 492, 493, 495 Sarvanatha, Uchchakalpa ch., 389, 390, 392, Giladitya V., do. . . 495, 496, 499 426, 522 dilanditya VI., do., . 499, 500 Garyavarmen, ch., . . . 592 Siladitya VII. Dbrubata, do., . . . 500 Barvavarman, k., . . . . . 552 Siladitya, Valabhi princes, 473, 475, 479, 495, 496 Sarvavarman, Maukhari k., . . * 554 Silibhanja, ch., . . . . . 658 O 2 .

Page #475
116 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. . 109 225n * 600 Srvarar NUMBER NUMBER Silluka or Siluka or siluka, Pratihara ch., 13, 330 | Somesvara, Umanga ch., . . . . 289 Simha, Guhila k., . , 234, 243, 290 Sovasara, vi., . . . 146 Simha (Singha) or Simhana, Kalachuti ch.. Bri, queen of Sarvanaga, . . . 11 280, 283 | Sridhara, m. of Vastrakula family, . . 200 Simhapalli, vi., . . . . . 605 Sridhattamana, ch., . . . . . 628 Simhaprata pasdha, Nepal k., . . . 325 Srimala, vi. (Bhiomal), 689, 190, 696, 697, Simhapura, vi., . . . . .674 698, 699, 702, 703, 704, 706, 707 Simbaraja, Chahamana k., * * Srimati, queen of Madhavagupta, . 550, 552 Simhavarman, Chaulukya ch., . . . 429 Srinatbaghoshin, ch., . . . . . 64 Sindhupatra, k., . . . . . 256 Sringaradevi, queen of Rajamalla, . . 301 Sindhuraja, ch., . 296 Srinivasa, Nepal k., * * * 566, 568 Sindhuraja, k., .. . . 69 Srinivasa, poet, . , . . . 429 Sindhuraja, Paramara k., , 57, 67, 79, 82, 340 Sripala, ch., . . . . . . 226 Sindurapora, oi., . . . '. . 360 Bripala, poet, . . . . . . 130 Singara, family, .. Sripura, vi. (Sirpur), . . . ; 616, 617 Singhana, Devagiri-Yadava k.. Srisim hadeva (), k., . . . . . 328 Singhapura, vi., . . .600 Srivallabha, W. Chalukya k., . . . 404 Singhavarman, Singhapura ch., . Srgasraya-siladitya, Gujarat Chalukya ch., Sirisimminika, vi., . . . 485 400, 401 Siruka, poet, i . . 429 Sthirapala, son (?) of Pala Mahipala, 59 Sisupala, k. (?), . .. 696 | Sthitimalla, s. a. Jayasthitirajamalla,. . 562 Sitadevi, quoon of Narasimha I., . Subhata, poet, . . . , 700, 701, 702 siva, poet, * * . . 251 Sabbatararman, Paramdra k., . .. 195 Sivadeva I., Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, * 480, 528 Suobivarman, Guhila k., . 234, 213, 290, 339 Sivadeva II., Nepal k., . . 537, 538, 541 Sudarsana, lake, .. 446 Sivadeva, poet, . ... . . 318 Sudraka, ch: (), . . . . . 642 Sivagana, ch., . . . . . . 9 Sudraka, Gaya ch., . . . . . 646 Sivagupta, Trikalinga k.. . 659, 660 Subavasa, vi., . . . . . 66 Sivagupta-Balarjuna, ch., . . . : 617 Sundaridevi, quee n of Hridayesa, . . Sivasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . . . . 323 Sandaridevi, queen of Mahodaya ch. Sivasimba, Mithila k., . . 578 Vatsaraja, . . . . . . 542, 710 Sivasimha, Nepal k., . . . 563, 564, 565 Supushpa, Lichchhavi k., . . . . 541 Siyadoni, vi: (Sironi Khurd), 18, 23, 31, 33, 40 Sura, poet, . . . . . . 44n Siraka, Paramara kings, . . 46, 57, 79, 340 Surama, queer of Rajaraja II., . . ; 670 Skandadeva ), Nepal prince, . , . 536 Surapala, Pala k., . . * 639 Skandagupta, Gupta k., 446, 448, 449, 516, 517 Surapala, Rashtrakuta ck. of Vodamayuta, * 605 Skandagupta, official, . . . 528, 529 Surasena, family, . . 389 Sodbadera, Kalachuri (?) k., . . . 691 Surasena, husband of Bhogadevi, . . . 532 S@hiya; Chahumana ch. of Nadula,. 141 a rashtra, Co., . Somadeva, author of a play, . 134n Sura michandra, feudatory of Budhaguptimin . 454 Somalladevi, queen of Jajalla II., . . 423 Suratanasimha, Gadhadesa ch., 322 Somamiera, poet, . . . . Suryabhanu, do. . . . . . 322 Somasimha, Paramdra ch. of Chandravati, Suryacharya, poet, 53 209, 210 Suryadasa, ch., .. 296 Somatrata, Acharya, . . . . . 591 Suryagbosha, k., 615 Somavarman, k., . . . . . 593 Suryamalla, Nepal k., . 64,565 Somesvara, ch., . . . 409 Suryapala, Kachchhapaghuta prince,. .. Somesvara, Chahamana k., . . , 154, 176 Surya-Vikala (?), ch., . . . . . 260 Somesvara, min. of Lakshmanaraja. . 428 Subarman, 'king-ascetic, founder of Somesvara, poet, . . . 210, 212n, 2221 Parivrajaka family, . . . 459 ..... ..

Page #476
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 117 509 . 417n 322 NUMBER NUMBER Sasthitavarman, [Maukhari ?] k., . 550 Tribhuvapaditya, ch., . Suvarnapura, vi., . . 423 Tribhuvanapala, Chaulukya k., . . .220 Svamidatta, Kottura k., . Tribhuvanapale, Rashtrakuta ch of Svamikaraja, Rashtrakuta ch., . 350 Vodamayuta, . . . . . 605 Svamin, ch., * * 412 Tribhuvapapala, yuvaraja, . . * 634 Svapnesvara, ch., . . . . 670 Tribhavanaraya, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Svetka (?), vi., . . .672 Trigarta, co., . . . . 351, 569, 571 Sgamaladevi, queen. of Guhila Vijayasinha, Trikalinga, co., . 186, 218, 357, 359, 360, 361, 415, 431 407, 416, 419, 659, 660, 663, 664, Syamasabi, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . 318 665, 668, 670 Trilochanapala, Kanauj (?) k.. . ... 60 Trilochanapala Ogo Opati, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) ch. of Latadesa, . . . 356 Tripuri, vi. (Tewar), . . 340, 409, 410, 422 Tunga, Rashtrakuta, 8. a. (?) TungaTajika, Arab, ... . 4040 Dharmavaloka, . . . . . 640 Takshadatta; m., . 549 Tuiga-Dharmavaloka, Rashtrakuta ch., . 630 Talabari-mandala, di., . Turashka, Muhammadan (ruler of Delhi), 259 Tantrapala, ch., . 44 Tyagasimha, Pragjyotisha ki, . . 711 Tapa gachchha, . 308 Tara, queen of Harjara, . 652 Tarachandra, Gadhadesa ch., . Tata, Pratihara ch., . . . 13, 330 Tejahpala, min. of Virad havala, . . 210, 212 Tejahsimha, Chihumana ch. of Chandravati, . . . . . 261, 265 | Uchabadanagara, vi., . . . 269 Tejahsimha or Tejasvisimha, Guhila k., 229, Uchchakalpa, vi., . 387, 388, 389, 392, 522 236, 243, 290 Udapura (?), vi.. . . . . 257 Tejasimha, k., * . . . 705 Udaya, queen, . . . . . . 412 Tejasvisimha, s. a. Guhila Tejahsimba, . . 290 Udayadeva, Nepal yuvardja, and k., . 532, 541 Terambipala, Saiva ascetic, . 430 Udayaditya, Paramara k., . 68, 70, 79, 82, Thepaka or Thevaka, Mehara ch., . , 260 121, 172, 195, 340, 341, 342, 415, 431 Tihunapala, k., . . . . . . 106 Udayakarna-Nihsankasimha, ch., . . ; 364 Timbanaka, vi. (Timana), . . . . 192, 199 Udayamana, ch., . 828 Tingyadera, Pragjyotisha k., .64* Udayana, ch., . . . : 614, 615, 817 Tishyamratirtha, place, . . . . 626 Udayana, poet, . . . 670 Tivaradeva, 8. a. Mabasiva-Tivararaja, * 616 | Udayaprabhasuri, do., .212n - T@dlara, min. of Akbar, . . . . 307 | Udayapura, vi. (Udaypar in Gwalior),. : 145 Toggala (), k., . . . . . . 340 Udayasimha, Ch&humana k., 697, 698, 699, Tomara, family, . . 44, 238, 318, 331 701, 703, 705 Toramana, k., . . . . . 520, 521 Udarasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . i . 322 Toramana Shaha (or Shahi) Jauvla, k., . . 519 l'dayasimha, k., . . . . . 256 Traikutaka, family,. . 391, 393 Udayavarman, Paramara k., . . . 189 Trailokyamalla, s. a. Trailokravarman, . . 219 Udayin, poet, . . . . 92 Trailokyamalla, sur. of Chaulukya Karna, 72, 1881 Uddharana, Tamara ch. of Gwalior, 318 Trailokyamalla, sur. of Kachchhapaghata' Uddydta kesarin, Trikalinga k., . . 668 Muladeva, . . . . . . 73 Udra, co. (Orissa.), . . . . 541 Trailokyasimha, sur. of Rararidova, . . 364 Ugrasena, Gadhadesa ch., .. 322 Trailokyavarman, Chandella k., . 196, 218, Ugrasena, Palakka k., . . . 509 219n, 226, 240, 337 | Ujjayani, vi. (Ujjain), .. . . 46

Page #477
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. - . 289 * 647 NUMBER) Omanga, vi. (Omga) Umapatid hara, poet, . Undabhuta, ch., . 19, 20 Upagupta, queen of Maukhari Isvaravarman, 65% Upendragupta, ch., . . . 624 Upendraraja, Paramara k., . 340 Urjayantatirtha, place, . 138 Utpalaraja, ch., . . . . . . 64 Vachaspati, dra (P), Chuo coadaman, * 669 * 257 * 230 NUMBBE Vakpatireja, Paramara kings, . 46, 49, 57, 67, 340 Vakulaja, ascetic, . . . , 26, 27 Valabhi, vi.. .. 346, 402, 457, 458, 460, 461, 462, 464, 465, 466, 467, 468, 469, 470, 471, 472, 473, 475, 476,477, 478, 479, 481, 482, 483, 484, 435, 486, 487, 488, 489, 490, 491, 492, 493, 495, 496, 499, 500, 523, 524 Vallabhadeva, ch., . . . . . 364 Vallabharaja, ch., . . . 411, 433, 434 Vallabharaja, Chaulukya k., 180, 205, 206 Vallabharaja, Chhinda ch., . . . . 675n Vallabharaja, 8. a. Krishnaraja, Rashtrakuta Krishna II., . . . . . . . 407 Vallanditya, ch., . . . . . . 260 Valldra, clan of Brahmans, . . . 623 Va(P)mandapati, vi., . . . . * 665 Vamsapala, Guhila k., ... 290, 4150 Vanadeva, Nepal k.,. . * 659 Vanamalavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 652, 714 Vanarajadera (P), ch., . . Vandhuka (or Dhandhuka?), ch., . 64 Vapanadeva, Godrahaka ch.,. . 124 Vapyata, father of Pala Gopala I., . . 634 Varahadeva (P), min. of a Vakataka k., 622 Varahasimha, general, . . . . 6 Varanas, vi. (Benares) . 75, 81, 84, 86, 89, 91, 95, 96, 99, 100, 103, 109, 116, 117, 118, 122, 131, 135, 148, 161, 166, 167, 168, 169, 171, 181, 694 Varknasi-kataka or Varanasi- kataka, vi. (?), 369, 370 Parasimha, Umanga ch., . . Varasimha, Vaghela ch., . . 299 Vardbamana, oi., . . Vardhamanakoti, vi., . . Vardhamanapura, oi., . . . . 341 Varidurga, vi., . . . . . 142 Varika, tribe, . . . . . Varmativa, saiva ascetic, . . . . Varsamana, Mana ch. of Magadha, ... 362 Varunasena, ch., . . . . . Vasantadeva or Vasantasena, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . . . . . . . 498, 541 Vasantapala, son (?) of Pala Mahipala, . 59 Varantasena, 8. a. Vasantadeva, 641 Vasavana, m., . . . . . . 605 Vashalaraja (Vakhalaraja), ch., . . . 260 Vastavya, family, . . . 337, 418 357 Vacbaspati, poet, . . . . Vachchhaudeva (P), ch., . . . Vachchhika, queen of Dargadaman, . * 589 Vachchbullika, queen of Durgabhata, . 589 Vadagujara, family, * * * . . 272 Vadaviha, vi., . * 156 Vaghela, family, . : . 299 Vagbele, do., .209, 210, 213, 222, 225, 228, 233, 235, 237, 244, 249, 344 Vaba[da]varman, Kakareoi ch., . . . 219 Vabadhasinha, Chahumana k., . . .703 Vaidumba, family, . . Vaidyadova, Pragjyotisha key Vaijalladeva, Chahuyana ch., . . . 163 Vairata, Guhila k., . . . . 243, 290 Vaira varman, Chhinda ch., : . . 61 Vairisiniha, Guhila k., . 243, 290, 415, 431 Vairisimha, Paramara kings, . 46, 69, 79, 340 Vajaka, family,. . . . . . 271 Vajjuka, Komo-mandala ch., . , . 409 Vajradaman, Kachchhapaghata k., . 47,93 Vajradatta, mythical k. of Pragjyotisha, 652, 711, 713, 114 Vajrahasta, E. Ganga kings, 857, 359, 360, 367, 685 Vajrahasta-Aniyankabhima, E. Ganga k., .357 Vajrata, sur. of Paranara Vairisimba II., . 340 Vajrata, Tomara ch., . . . . . 331 Vajrinidevi, queen of Naravardhana, * * 628 Vajaka, Rakaredi ch., . . 186 Vakata og Vakataka, family, . 618, 619, 620, 621, 622, 623, 624, 687 V&khalaraja (Vashalaraja), ch., . . . 260 Vakpala, Pala k., . . . . . . 638 . 638 V&kputi, Chandella k., . . . 35, 56 Vakpatireja, Chahamana k., . . 44 644 * 289 363 628 ........ 605

Page #478
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 119 * Bou ... . 603 NUXBEE NOXBEB Vastrakala, family, . . . . . 200 Vijayadora, 8. a. Kalachuri Vijayasimba, . 186 Vastupala, min. of Viradhavala, 210, 212, 213 Vijayadhiraja, 6. a. (?) Kachchhapaghdta Vasudeva, 8. a. Bhatta Vasudova, . Vijayapala, . . . . . . 65 Vasudeva, chiefs, . 64, 315, 366, 412 Vijayakirti, poet, . . . . . 71 Vasudora, Gadkadesa ch., . . . 322 Vijayanandivarman, salankayamik k., . * 686 Vasala, poet, . . . . . . 329 Vijayapale, Chandella ka, . 66, 76, 334, 335, 336 Vatsabhatti, do. Vijugapala, k., . . . . . . 106 Vatsadaman, surasend ch., . . . . 589 Vijayapala, Kachchhapaghata k., 65, 71 Vateadevi, queen of Paragupta, . . . Vijayapala, Kanauj k., . . . . . 39 Vatsadovi, queen of sivadova II., ; . Vijayapala, Kananj (7) k., . . . . 60 Vatsarkja, Ckdhamana prince, . . . 44 Vijayapura, villages or towns, . . 398, 604 Vatsaraja, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) ch. of Vijayaraja, k., . . . . . . 867 Latadasa, . . . . . . 356 | Vijayaraja or Vijayavarmarajan Gujarat Vatsaraja, Kakareoi ch., . 186, 218, 219, 419 Chalukya ch.. . . . . . 398 Vatsaraja, Mahodaya ch., . . . 542, 710 Vijayasakti, Chandella k., . 35, 108, 146, 240 Vatsaraja, min. of Chandalla Kirtirarman, . 76 Vijayasona, Sena k., . . . 647, 148, 149 Vatsaraja, Singara ch., . . . . 109 Vijayasimba, Guhila k., . . 243, 416, 431 Vagajaladevi, queen of Viradbavala, . . 344 | Vijayasimha, Kalachuri k., i 186, 422, 432 Vodnjarman, poet, . . . . 234, 243 Vijayavarmaraja, Gujarat Chalukya ch., 898 Vegadovi, queen of Ishtagana . Vijjaka, s. a. Vijayasakti, . . . . 332 - Vengi, oi. or co., . . . . 509 Vitamidity, . * * * * * Vangipura, vi., . . . . . 686 Vikramaditya, ch., . . . . . 170 Vdni, ri., . . . . . . 169, 407 | Vikramaditya, sur. of Gangoyadoya. . . 410 Vesaladdvi (P), queen of Mabesvara, . .226 | Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-Prithivivallabba or Vichitravirga, Trikalinga k.,. . 668 - Vallabha, W. Chalukya k., . i 400, 401 Vidagdha, Rashtrakuga ch. Of Hastikundi, Vikramapura, vi.. . . . . . 648 24, 30, 53 Vikramarka, Chapa ch., . . . . 353 Vidyadatta, poet, Vikramasahi, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Vidyadhara, Chandella k., 66, 71, 76, 334, 335 Vikramasona, Nepal prince, . . . 601 Vidyadharabhasja, ch., . . . . . 658 ! Vikramasimba, Guhila k., . . . 243, 290 Vidy&pati, poet, . . . . . . 678 Vikramasidha, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 71 Vigraha, ch. (?), 543 Vikramendravarman I. and II., Vishnukundin Vigraba, Xiragrama ch., .. .. 361 kings, . . . . .: 687 Vigrabapkla, Chahumana ch. of Nadala : 141 Vildsapura, vi., . . . . . 158 Vigrahapala I., Pala k., . . 38 Vilasa po ra (P), vi., . Vigrahapala II, doc, . . . . 640 Vinayaditya, E. Ganga k., . . . 357, 360 Vigrahapala III., do., . . . 643, 644 Vinayaditya-Satyasraya-Iriprithivivallabha or Vigwahapala, Rashfrakuga ch. of Poddmayuta, 605 - Vallabha, W. Chalukya k., . . . 401 Vigrabaraja, ch., . . . . . . 64 Vinayakapala, Mahodaya ch., . . Vigraharaja, Chahamana k., . i 44 Vindyakapala, sur. (?) of Dhanga,. .. Vigrabaraja (Visaladova), do., . 184, 144 Vinayamahadevi, queon of an E. Ganga "Vigrahastambha, Pragjyotisha k., . Kawarnava, . . . . . 387 Viberapagari, vi., . . . . . . 664 Vindhyasakti, Pakataka ki, . 622 Vibarisimha, Gadhadesa ch., Vindhyavarman, Paramdra k.,. .. . Vija, .. Cha Vijayasakti, 334 Vindananga, Chor . . . . . . 11 Vijaya, Pragjyotisha k., . . ... 714 Vinitapura, vi., . . . . . .663 Vijaya, 8. a. Vijayabakti, . . . 56 Vira, k., . . . . . . . 647 Vijayachandra, Kananj k., . 148, 160, 161, Virabaha, Pragjyotisha k., . . . . 714 153, 156 viradhavala, Vaghela k., : 209, 210, 212, Vijayaddra, Nepal yuvaraja, . 539 222, 249, 844

Page #479
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. . 282 322 ...... 600 322 ...... * NOXBBR NUMBER Virama, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . .818 Vyagbraraja, Mahakantara k., . , . 509 Virama (or Viranga ?)-deva, ch., . . Vyaghrarata, Varika chu . . . . 1 Viranara yana, Gadhadesa ch., . |* Vydmabiva, saiva ascetic, . . . . 430 Viranarayana, Viharanagari ch., . . Viranga (or Virama)-dova, ch., . . Virarajadeva (P), ch., . . . . Virardmadeva, Uchahadanagara ch., . Virasona, also called saba, poet, min. Yadava, family, . . . . 284, 345, Chandragupta II., . . . . Yadavaraya, Gadhadesach., . . . Virasona, Sena k., . . . . Yajnavarman, Maukhari k., . . . 656 Virasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . Yajnavarman, Singhapura ch., . . . 600 Virasimba, Ganga k., . . 360 Yajnika, quoon of surasena ch. Devaraja, .589 Virasimha, Guhila k . 290 Yaksbamalla, governor of Bhaktapuri, * * 562 Virasimha, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 94 Yakshamalla, Nepal k., . . . 564, 565 Virasimha, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . 318 Yakshapala, Gaya ch. .646 Virasimha, Vaghela ch. of Dandahiddfa .299 Yamuna, ri., . . . 77,83 Viravarman, Chandella k., * 226, 227, 231, Yasahkarna, Gadhadesa ch ; . 322'. 239, 240, 242, 336 Yabahkarna, Kalachuri k., . 93, 410, 414, Virdohane, Ganga kos . . . . 360 415, 422, 431, 432 Visacadera, Vaghala k., 222, 226, 233, 244 Yasahpala, k., . . . . . . 62 Visaladova-Vigrabaraja, Chahamara k. of Yasasohandra, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 sakambhari, * * * * . . 114 Yasobala or Atiyasobala, m. of Grahapati Visbnudasa, Sanakanika ch., . . 436 family,. . . . . . . 55 Vishnagopa, Kanchi k., . Yagdbbita, Kalinga ch., . . . . 673 Vishnugupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, Yabodeva, Nepal k., . Vishnugapta, Nepal yuvaraja, * 634 Yasodeva, poet, . . Vishnukundin, family, * * Yasoddvi, queen of Homantasena, . . . 647 Vishnupura, vi., . . . Yasodhara, ch., . . . . . . 170 Vishnurama, governor of Luachchhagira, Yasodharman or Yasddharman-Vishnuvardhana, feudatory of Kanauj k. Bhoja, . . . 14 k., . . . . . . . 4, 329 Vishayvardhana, 6. a. Yaddharman-Vishna . Yabodhavala, Paramara cho of Chandravati, . 210 vardhana, . . . . | Yasomatidevi, quoon of Prabhakaravardhana, . 528 Vishnuvardhana, Varika ch., Yass@ranja, ch., . . . . . . 424 Vi vaditya, ch. (?), . . .642 Yasdrata, Parika ch., . . . . . 1 Viavaladova, s. a. Paghela Visaladeva, . . 344 Yasovardhana (Jasavaddhana), Pratihara Visvamalla, do., . . . . .244 ch., . . . . . . 13, 330 Visvarupa, Gaya chi, . . . . Yabdvardhana, Varika ch., . . . . 1 Visvarupa or Visvarupasona, Sina k., . 649, 650 Yafdvarman, Chandella k., . . 35, 54, 56, 333 Visvavarman, ch., . . . . . 2,3 Yasdvarman, Chandella prince,. . .185 Vitaranga, sur. of Jayabhata I., .347, 348, Yasdvarman, Paramara k., . m10, 112, 121, 349, 895, 397, 708, 709 172, 189, 195, 841 Voda (P), ch., . . . . . . 665 Yassdvigraha, father's father of Kanauj k. Vodamayuta, vi., . . . 603 Chandradova, . . . 75, 84, 148, 166 Vra(?)nabbanja, ch., . Yandheya, tribe, . . . . 588 Vriddhivarman, Singhapura ch., . Yavana, k. Peroja, . . . . . 286 Vtishadeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, Yayati, sur. of Mahasivagupta, . . 663, 664 . Vyaghra, Uchchakalpa ch., . . . 387 Yayatinagara, vi., . . . . 664, 665 Vyaghra or Vyaghrataja, ch., . . . 270 Y8dha, Marusthali (Marwad) ch., . . 301 Vyaghradova, feudatory of Prithivishona, 618 Yogadova, min. of a Pala k., . . . 644 Vyagbraraja, cha, . . . . . 270 Yogamati, Nepal princest, . . 568 . 509 552 687 . 80 .646

Page #480
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 121 Yogunartadramalla, Nepal ko . Yogarkja, Gubila k. . . Yoginipura, vi. (Delhi), Yaddhhoara, sws. of Nandaraja, * Yuvarkja, Kachokhapaghata kan . Yavarija I, Kalaohuri k., . . NUMBER NUMBE3 . * 568 Yuvaraja II., Kalachuri k., '840, 407, 410, 429, 431 . 890 . 878 . . 350 . 407, 428, 489 | Zafar Khan, Sultan;. . 278 Z 71 CORRECTIONS Page 2, line 21. -For those, road those. 3, No. 7.-Judging from a rabbing given to me by Prof. Bondall, I believe that this in 1. soription is now in the British Museum; but it has not been found yet. 3, , 25.- For Mihipaladeva, read Mahipaladeva. 8, footnote 3, and pago 10, footnote 2.- For Munshi, road Mangiff. 12, line 11. For -sadh krantan, read -sankrantau... 19, No. 131.- This has been edited now in Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 117. 41, line 18.-Insert a semicolon at the end of the line. 47, No. 331.- For Lacknow, read Lahore. 47, footnote 5, line 3.-For " 91," read " 91." B1, No. 359, and page 52, line 13.- After Rajaraja, add [1.]. 79, line 13.-Insert a full stop at the end of the line. 79.-Insert the figure "1" before the first foot-note. 96, No. 710.-This has boon edited now, with a facsimile of the date, in Ep. Ind. VOL. V. p. 211.

Page #481
_

Page #482
_